Skip to main content

Full text of "Yale North India Expedition"

See other formats 


V 


MEMOIRS   OF 

THE   CONNECTICUT   ACADEMY 

OF   ARTS   AND   SCIENCES 

Vol.  X 

YALE  NORTH   INDIA   EXPEDITION 

Article  I — Report  on  Diptera  of  the  Family  Ephydridae,  by  Ezra  T.  Cresson,  Jr. 

Article  II — Report  on  Triclad  Turbellaria  from  Indian  Tibet,  by  Libbie  H.  Hyman. 

Article  III — Report  on  Coleoptera  of  the  Family  Staphylinidac,  by  Malcohn  Cameron. 

Article  IV — Report  on  Coleoptera  of  the  Family  Carabidae,  by  H.  E.  Andrewes. 

Article        V — Report  on  Phyllopod  Crustacea  (Anostraca,  Notostraca  and  Conchostraca) 

Including  a  Revision  of  the  Anostraca  of  the  Indian  Empire,  by  R.  M.  Bond. 

Article      VI — Report  on  Amphipod  Crustacea  of  the  Genus  Gammarus,  by  Masuzo  Ueno. 

Article    VII — Report  on  Hydracarina,  by  O.  Lundblad. 

Article  VIII — Report  on  Terrestrial  Families  of  Hemiptera-Heteroptera,   by  G.   Evelyn 

Hutchinson. 
\rticlk      IX — Report  on  Rotatoria,  by  W.  T.    F.dniondson  and  G.   F.   Hutchinson. 


September,  i  934 


Price,  I3.75 

A  Title  Page  and  Tabic  of  Contents  will  be  issued  with  the  last  Article  of  the  Volume 


NEW  HAVEN,  CONNECTICUT 

PUBLISHtD   BV   THIC 

CONNECTICUT  ACADEMY  OF  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES 

AND  TO   BE  OBTAINED  ALSO  FROM  THE 

YALE   UNIVERSITY   PRESS 


ARTICLE  I 

REPORT  ON  DIPTERA  OF  THE  FAMILY  EPHYDRIDAE 

By  Ezra  T.  Cresson,  Jr. 

The  Academy  of  Natural  Sciences  of  Philadelphia 

(Recei\'ed  November  3,  1933) 

The  Ephydridae  submitted  to  me  for  study  were  collected  around  several  saline  lakes  and 
hot  springs  in  the  Punjab  and  Indian  Tibet,  and  are  represented  by  thirteen  adults  of 
three  species  belonging  to  the  genera  Ephydra  and  Halniopofa,  of  which  two  are  here 
described  as  new.  This  did  not  surprise  me  as  little  is  known  of  the  Ephydrid  fauna  of  the 
Tibetan  plateau.  Becker's  contribution  on  the  Diptera  of  Central  Asia^  is  the  only  report  to 
my  knowledge  on  the  species  of  this  family  known  to  occur  there.  In  this  report  he  records 
thirty  species,  describing  several  new  genera  and  species,  many  from  localities  adjacent  to  the 
saline  lakes  there.  Comparatively  few  species  of  insects  have  adapted  themselves  to  such 
severe  conditions  as  are  presented  by  these  generally  alkaline  and  saline  waters  which,  in 
addition,  are  often  quite  hot.  Larvae  of  this  f  unily  have  been  previously  collected  in  waters 
with  a  temperature  as  high  as  43°C.  (109°F.).-  In  the  present  collection  are  specimens  of 
larvae  from  a  hot  spring  at  Phuga  which  were  obtained  up  to  49.1°C. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  while  expecting  to  find  a  group  of  species  confined  to  such 
a  habitat,  I  was  not  prepared  to  encounter  such  extreme  similarity  as  I  did  in  the  species  of 
the  genus  Ephydra,  here  descril^ed,  and  in  one  occurring  in  a  similar  environment  in  North 
America.  It  required  considerable  study  of  all  the  material  of  this  genus  in  my  hands  to 
secure  satisfactory  characters  for  specific  recognition.  I  could  not  believe  that  we  had  one  and 
the  same  species  from  such  widely  separated  localities. 

This  collection  also  contains  some  larvae  and  puparia,  but  as  none  of  the  adults  were 
bred  from  any  of  these,  I  am  unable  to  determine  with  certainty  the  species  represented. 
However,  as  far  as  I  can  determine,  these  larvae  and  puparia  seem  to  represent  one  and  the 
same  species,  although  they  show  a  certain  degree  of  variation  which  I  do  not  think  is  of 
specific  value.    I  append  some  notes  on  this  material  at  the  end  of  this  paper. 

Ephydra  glauca  Meigen 

1830.    Ephydra  glauca  Meigen,  Syst.  Beschr.  Europ.  Zweifl.,  VI,  p.  120. 

1896.    Ephydra  ohscuripes  Becker,  Bed.  Ent.  Zeit.,  XLI,  p.  222.     (nee.  Loew.  1866.) 

1930.    Ephydra  glauca  Cresson,  Trans.  Am.  Ent.  Soc,  LVI,  p.  115. 

Indian  Tibet:  Tso-kar,  14,850  feet  altitude,  September  5,  1932.     1  ^  ,  19. 

The  water  of  Tso-kar  is  very  salt,  containing  74,832  parts  per  million  non-volatile  solids 
in  solution. 

This  species  was  originally  described  from  Europe,  without  any  citation  of  definite 
locality.     I  have  reported  it  in  1930  from  Lac  Sarat,  Great  Wallacia,  Roumania;    at  the 

'Ann.  Afus.  Zool.  Acad.  Imp.  Sci.  St.  Petersb.,  XII,  pp.  299-306  (1907). 
'Brues  in  the  Proc,  Am.  Acad,  A.  &  Sc,  LXIII,  p.  202  (1928). 


Mem.  Conn.  Acad.,  Vol.  X,  Art.  I.    September,  1934. 


I  DIPTERA   OF   THE    FAMILY    EPHYDRIDAE 

same  time  recording  a  male  (not  female)  labelled  "Hdiyka,  Indus  Phal.,  1866."  These  latter 
data  I  am  unable  to  interpret,  but  assume  that  the  specimen  was  collected  somewhere  along 
the  Indus  River.  The  present  series  agrees  very  satisfactorily  with  my  Roumania  specimens, 
so  I  have  no  doubt  of  their  conspecific  status.  The  species  is  probably  well  distributed  in  the 
arid  regions  of  Central  Asia.  As  material  I  have  seen  of  this  species  agrees  so  well  with 
Becker's  description  of  ohscuripes,  I  have  no  doubt  of  this  synonymy.  Becker's  sjiecies  was 
originally  described  from  Sarepta,  Astrakhan,  South  Russia,  and  since  recorded  from  Oren- 
burg.^   Popova*  also  recorded  obsciirif^cs  from  Elton  Sea,  Astrakhan,  Smith  Russia. 

Ephydra  tibetensis  n.  sj) 

This  species  is  so  similar  to  several  occurring  in  the  liicrmal  waters  of  North  America, 
that  I  rather  hesitated  to  describe  it  as  new  without  studying  a  larger  series  of  the  North 
American  forms  than  I  have  before  me.  However,  considering  their  widely  separated 
habitats  and  the  slight  differences  that  are  apparent,  I  venture  to  descril)e  the  present  one 
as  new. 

Very  similar  to  pectinulata  Cresson"  of  the  United  States,  but  of  a  more  greenish  glaucous 
tone,  not  whitish,  becoming  brownish  above.  Bristles  of  the  frons  stronger;  the  setulae 
assuming  bristle-like  proportions;  the  metallic  medifrons  rough.  Mesonotum  more  uniformly 
metallic,  less  pollinose,  cupreous  rather  than  aeneous;  the  abdomen  greenish  glaucous.  Palpi, 
all  tarsi  and  wing  veins,  black.  Differs  from  glaiica  in  its  more  olivaceous  tone,  strong  setulae, 
as  well  as  in  the  flatter,  more  metallic  colored,  interfoveal  area  of  the  face. 

Entirely  black  except  the  tawny  halteres  and  squamae. 

Head  height,  length  and  widths  as  15:  18:  22;  in  profile,  facial  iinijection  l)eyon(l  facial 
orbits,  to  distance  from  occiput  to  facial  orbits,  as  8:  7.  Eyes  oblique  witli  vertical  diameter 
slightly  in  excess  of  one-half  height  of  head.  Frons  distinctly  broader  than  long,  in  profile, 
slightly  oblicjue;  mesofrons  sulxjuadrate,  broad  anteriorly,  shining  metallic  blue,  surface  hnely 
sculptured,  bearing  two  to  three  pairs  of  converging,  proclinate  bristles  on  anterior  portion; 
the  broad  .somewhat  metallic  parafrons,  the  narrow  frontalia  and  miular  tubercle,  opaque 
dark  brown,  with  very  strong  orbital  setae  in  addition  to  the  fimr  usual  l)ristles.  l-'ace 
opaque,  whitish  cinerei ins  on  the  prominent  setulose  niedifacies;  the  tlattened  horizontal  inter- 
foveal area,  shining  metallic  blue  to  green;  fovcae,  jiarafacials  and  cheeks  olivaceous.  Facial 
bristles  well  developed,  the  lateral  ones  longest;  oral  margin  slightly  retracted,  with  very  long 
cilia  which  are  almost  as  long  as  the  ocellars.  Cheeks  two-fifths  height  of  head;  buccal 
bristle  slender;   lower  three  to  four  setae  of  the  postorbital  cilia  bristle-like. 

Thorax  olivaceous  laterally ;  mesonotum  shining,  metallic,  slightly  overcast  with  brown, 
s])aringly  setulose,  humerus  and  notopleura  more  grayish,  two  narrow  inter-dorsocentral  stripes 
and  a  broad  extra-dorsocentral  stripe  more  opaijue  and  brownish  to  bluish.  Acrostichal  setae 
much  stronger  than  surrounding  setulae,  the  series  closer  together  than  their  distance  from  the 
dorsocentral  series;  presutural  acrostichals  weak;  some  inter-acrostichal  setulae  present  and 
a  few  other  scattered  inter-dorsocentral  setulae  posteriorly  near  the  dorsocentral  bristles. 
Scutellum  broad  as  long,  pilose  apically,  flattened,  transversely  rugulose.  Mesopleura  very 
sparingly  setulose. 

'Lindner's  Flieg.  Pal  Reg.,  Fam.  56,  p.  75  (1926). 
'Russ.  Hydrob.  Zeit..  VIII,  pp.  140-141   (1929). 
'Em.  News,  XXVII,  p.  151   (1916). 


DIPTERA   OF   THE   FAMILY    EPHYDRIDAE  6 

Abdomen  narrow ;  fifth  segment  longer  than  fourtli,  greenish  glaucous ;  apical  margins 
of  these  segments  with  few  long  setae. 

Legs  olivaceous;  post-extensors  of  fore  femora  very  long.  Wings  blackish;  length  to 
width  as  60:  32;    posterior  crossvein  perpendicular  to  fifth  vein. 

9  .  Similar  to  male  but  with  stronger  bristles,  many  of  the  mesonotal  setulae  bristle- 
like ;  the  prescutellar  convexity  bearing  some  setae  and  the  prescutellar  acrostichals  stronger 
than  in  the  male,  jirescutellar  acrostichals  slightly  divergent.  Scutellum  slightly  elongate  and 
noticeably  con\e.x.  Postmarginal  cilia  of  mesopleura  dense  and  sternnpleura  strongly  pilose 
above. 

Type. —  S  ;    Indian  Tibet:    Kyam  Hot  Spring,  15,630  feet  altitude,  24  July,  1932. 

Paratypes. — 3  <5 ,  4  9  ;    topotypical. 

A  female  from  Phuga  hot  spring,  14,500  feet  altitude,  24  August,  1932,  is  slightly  more 
robust,  bristling  longer  on  frons,  mesonotum  and  abdomen  less  metallic,  blackish ;  face  and 
pleura  also  more  blackish  or  brownish  than  cinereous  and  olivaceous,  but  structurally  there 
seem  to  be  no  marked  differences. 

Halmopota  hutchinsoni  n.  sp. 

This  is  similar  to  H.  c-illosa  Becker  from  northeastern  Tibet,  but  that  species  is  brownish 
with  ])ale  tibiae  and  tarsi,  and  the  dorsocentrals  are  not  developed.  Only  the  female  sex  of 
z'illosa  is  known,  but  I  cannot  I )elieve  the  male  before  me  to  be  of  that  species. 

Entirely  black;  at  most  the  tarsi  are  slightly  paler  distally,  and  the  halteres  are  pale 
yellow.  Uniformly  opac[ue  glaucous  gray,  with  frons,  mesonotum  and  scutellum  blackish  in 
some  aspects. 

Head  1.2  longer  than  high,  1.6  wider  than  high;  in  profile  the  frons  is  slightly  convex, 
oblique,  setting  the  antennae  but  slightly  above  center-line  of  head  and  at,  or  slightly  below, 
that  of  eyes;  ante-ocellar  extension  about  one-half  length  of  head.  Kyes  obliquely  elongate. 
Frons  broad  as  long,  sparingly  setulose  anteriorly;  seven  to  eight  strong  fronto-orbitals  and 
a  few  small  setae  niesally ;  ocellars  in  line  with  the  anterior  ocellus  and  another  pair,  as 
strong,  just  behind,  some  slightly  weaker  setae  behind  and  between' these,  also  a  strong  post- 
vertical  pair,  b'ace  with  gibbose  medifacies  less  than  one-half  width  of  head,  strongly  sub- 
hemispherical,  making  a  distinct  sub-horizontal  interfoveal  hump;  four  to  six  facial  bristles 
in  a  series  on  lower  half;  parafacials  very  broad,  about  length  of  second  and  third  antennal 
segments  in  width.  Cheeks  almost  one-half  height  of  head  in  width,  with  five  to  six  strong 
dorso-inclinate  marginal  bristles.  Postbucca  strongly  turgid,  setulose.  Cilia  of  posterior 
orbits  of  about  six  strong  blistles.  First  antennal  segment  distinctly  visible,  one-half  length 
of  second ;  second  segment  broader  than  long,  setulose  basally  with  strong  dorsal  setae ;  third 
broader  than  long;  arista  twice  as  long  as  third,  with  thick  pubescent  basal  three- fourths, 
gradually  attenuating  distally  to  hair-like  tip. 

Mesonotum  sparingly,  strongly,  setose,  many  of  the  setae  may  be  confused  with  the 
macrochaetae ;  the  three  postsutural  acrostichals  as  strong  as  the  dorso-centrals ;  the  latter 
arranged  2  to  3  :  3  to  4;  interalar  series  of  bristles  and  setae;  1  humeral;  1  presutural ; 
2  to  3  notopleurals ;  several  supralar  and  postular  bristles  discernible  among  the  strong  setae. 
Mesopleura  strongly  setulose  with  strong  ])ostmarginal  cilia;  sternopleura  setulose  above;  the 
pleural  sclerites  otherwise  bare.  Scutellum  triangular,  as  long  as  broad,  flat  or  slightly  convex, 
bare,  but  with  two  apical  and  two  to  four  lateral  bristles. 


4  DIPTERA   OF  THE   FAMILY   EPHYDRIDAE 

Abdomen  sliijhtly  broader  than  thorax,  sparingly  clothed  with  appresscd  setulae;  later- 
ally and  vciitrally  more  strongly  so;  second  to  fourth  segments  suhcqual  in  lengths;  fifth 
slightly  longer. 

Bristles  of  legs  strong  and  numerous  but  not  seriated  except  on  the  flexor  margins; 
setae  of  posterior  margin  of  fore  femora  in  length  equal  to  diameter  of  the  femora;  middle 
femora  with  postflexor  comb  of  closely  set  spinules  on  distal  three- fourths.  Wings  translu- 
cent, immaculate,  with  dark  veins;  venation  normal  except  that  the  post-crossvein  very 
strongly  undulated;  ultimate  section  of  fourth  vein  not  as  long  as  the  penultimate;  squamae 
white  with  black  cilia. 

Length,  6  mm. 

Type  S  ;  Indian  Tibet:  Tso-kar,  14,850  feet  altitude.    September  5,  1932. 
(G.  E.  Hutchinson.) 

A^ote  on  the  larvae  and  puparia 

P  10.  Punjab:  Son  Sakasar  Kahar,  March  13,  1932,  from  submerged  branches  of 
brush;  pH  8.9;  89,306  parts  non-volatile  solids  per  million.  Three  larvae 
and  six  puparia. 

L40.  Indian  Tibet:  Panggong  Tso,  Lagoon  II,  west  end,  June  20,  1932;  pH  9.3, 
alkali  reserve  0.0085  N.,  chloride  0.0007  N.,  cold  water.  Two  larvae  and 
one  puparium. 

The  larvae  of  this  lot  have  two  dorsal  longitudinal  clusters  of  closely  set  spinules  on  seg- 
ments one  to  four,  becoming  rounded  or  sometimes  coalescing  into  transverse  bands  on  five 
to  eight;  seventh  prolog  well  developed;  post-anal  tubercle  also  distinctly  developed.  The 
puparia  have  a  total  length  of  6.5  mm. ;  greatest  thickness  at  third  segment  of  2  mm. ; 
length  of  anal  tube  1.5  mm.,  two  and  a  half  times  as  long  as  its  basal  diameter;  length  of 
respiratory  tube  .6  mm. ;  dorsal  profile  of  segments  one  to  five  practically  straight,  that  of 
six  to  eight  convex,  causing  the  prolegs  of  six  and  eight  to  approximate  each  other  to  almost 
touching;  proleg  of  seven  scarcely  developed,  represented  only  as  a  slight  swelling  bearing  a 
few  curved  spinules. 

L  58.  Indian  Tibet:  Kyam  hot  springs,  July  19,  1932;  1055  parts  non-volatile  solids 
per  million;  one  larva  and  several  puparia.  This  form  agrees  well  with  Brues  description  and 
figure  of  Ephydra  pcctimdata  Cresson,  described  from  the  Yellowstone  Park,  Wyoming,"  but 
I  note  the  following  differences:  Larva  with  dorsal  patch  of  spinules  as  described  on  the 
larvae  from  Panggong;  prolegs  with  two  transverse  rows  of  curved  hooks,  those  in  the 
anterior  series  much  the  stronger  and  usually  four  in  number.  Otherwise  the  larva  and 
puparium  as  described  from  Panggong  except  that  the  anal  tube  is  shorter,  which  character 
seems  to  vary  considerably.    This  form  may  be  Ephydra  tibetetisis  here  described. 

Another  larva  collected  from  the  above  locality,  July  20,  1932,  in  a  small  pool  with  tem- 
perature of  35.6 C,  appears  to  be  of  the  form  described  from  Panggong,  lagoon  II. 

L80.  Indian  Tibet:  Phuga  hot  springs,  August  25,  1932,  temp.  49.1°C.;  pH  8.6; 
alkali  reserve  0.0144N  ;  chloride  0.01 12N  ;  very  rich  in  HoS.  Eight  larvae  which  appear  to  Ije 
same  as  those  described  from  Panggong,  but  their  lengths  are  4.2  to  6  mm.;  anal  tube  of 
largest,  .9  mm. 

•Proc.  Am.  Acad.  A.  &  Sci.,  LIX,  pp.  403-405,  fig.  5  (1924). 


ARTICLE  II 

REPORT  ON  TRICLAD  TURBELLARIA  FROM  INDIAN  TIBET 

By  Libbie  II.  IIyman 
(Received  November  10,  1933) 

The  planarian  material  collected  by  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  was  turned  over  to 
me  by  Mr.  G.  E.  Hutchinson  for  examination.  It  consisted  of  fourteen  vials  of  specimens  in 
alcohol.  These  were  run  up  into  oil  of  wintergreen  and  examined  with  low  power.  It  was 
then  seen  that  the  contents  of  thirteen  of  the  vials  are  all  (presumably)  of  one  species,  a 
species  of  Polycelis,  while  the  fourteenth  vial  contains  specimens  which  are  probably  to  be 
assigned  to  the  genus  Euplanaria.  Fortunately  some  of  the  Polycelis  are  sexually  mature  and 
it  has  therefore  been  possible  to  furnish  a  diagnostic  description.  The  specimens  of  the 
second  species  are  unfortunately  all  asexual  and  consequently  cannot  be  placed  generically 
with  any  certainty.  All  of  the  material  came  from  Kashmir  and  Indian  Tibet.  The  sta- 
tions labelled  K64-K71  are  located  to  the  northeast  of  Srinagar,  Kashmir;  those  marked 
K  74-K  83  and  L  up  to  number  25  are  collecting  sites  in  Indian  Tibet  on  the  road  between 
Srinagar  and  Leh  and  in  the  Indus  valley  above  Leh ;  and  tlie  remainder  of  the  numbers 
under  L  are  situated  in  Indian  Tibet  north  and  east  of  the  Ladak  range.  The  following 
remarks  give  the  data  found  on  the  labels  in  the  vials  together  with  my  own  notes  from 
examination  of  the  cleared  specimens. 

K  64.  Gund,  rest  house,  2080  meters,  under  stones  in  a  very  small  stream,  temperature 
9.4°C.,  May  17th,  1932.  This  vial  contains  three  specimens  which  constitute  the  second 
species  mentioned  above  whose  external  appearance  suggests  the  genus  Euplanaria. 

K  66.  Small  stream  with  very  steep  slope,  about  three  miles  west  of  Sonamarg,  2440 
meters,  temperature  7°C.,  May  18th,  1932.  This  vial  contains  eight  good-sized  specimens  of 
Polycelis,  none  of  which  appear  to  have  sex  organs. 

K  71.  Stream  west  of  Sonamarg,  2590  meters,  temperature  7.0  C.,  pH.  7.6,  May  19th, 
1932.  Thirteen  specimens  of  Polycelis,  mostly  rather  small.  Four  of  the  largest  were  sec- 
tioned but  proved  to  be  devoid  of  sex  organs. 

K  74.  Small  stream,  temperature  7.3°C.,  pH.  7.5,  mossy,  50  cm.  wide,  Matayan,  3170 
meters,  May  20th,  1932.     Eight  specimens  of  Polycelis. 

K  76.  Small  stream,  temperature  19.0^C.,  about  one  mile  west  of  Dras,  3080  meters. 
May  21st,  1932.  Of  the  ten,specimens  of  Polycelis  foiind  in  this  vial  two  were  removed  and 
sectioned  but  proved  asexual. 

K77.  Stream,  Dras,  temperature  21.0-22.0  C,  3091  meters.  May  21st,  1932.  Nine 
specimens  of  Polycelis,  five  adult  and  four  young  ones,  all  asexual. 

K  78.  Karbu  between  Dras  and  Kargil,  spring,  temperature  8'C.,  pH.  7.5,  2819  meters. 
May  22nd,  1932.  This  vial  contained  four  specimens  of  Polycelis  of  which  two  were  seen  to 
be  sexually  mature  and  have  been  sectioned. 

K83.  Spring,  Kargil,  temperature  10.2°  C.,  2679  meters,  May  24th,  1932.  Two  speci- 
mens of  Polycelis,  not  sexual. 

Mem.  Conn.  Acad.,  Vol.  X,  Art.  II.    September,  1934. 


6  TKU  I.AI)   TIKHKMAKIA    FRDM    INDIAN   TIBET 

L  21.^  Pool  just  IkIow  Ilimis  Goiipa,  icnipcrature  9.5  C,  o500  meters,  June  lith, 
1932.     Contains  four  specimens  of  Polycelis,  asexual. 

L25.  Stream  above  Leli,  temperature  /.S-S.G^C.,  3570  meters,  June  21st,  1932.  Si.x 
specimens  of  Pol\ccIis  of  which  two  were  obviously  in  the  sexual  state.  These  were  removed 
and  sectioned  and  furnish  the  main  basis  for  the  taxonomic  description. 

L  34.  Pool,  Bao,  temperature  20.8  C,  4585  meters,  June  2Sth,  1932.  This  vial  con- 
tains one  Polycelis  and  three  small  specimens  which  are  probably  rhabdocoels. 

L35.  Springs,  four  miles  from  Bao,  temperature  7.2  C,  41  meters,  June  26th,  1932, 
Five  good  sized  but  asexual  specimens  of  Polycelis. 

L  60.  Stream,  under  stones,  Kyam,  4725  meters,  July  21st,  1932.  Allhoui^h  the  sev- 
eral specimens  of  Pulxcclis  in  tiiis  vial  are  the  lar.nest  in  the  cnllection  they  appear  to  be  in 
the  asexual  state. 

L  75.  Springs,  Tukmuru  T.so,  temperature  IOC,  4385  meters,  August  11th,  1932. 
Seven  rather  small  specimens  of  Polycelis. 

Search  through  the  literature  revealed  the  fact  that  this  Polycelis  had  Ijeen  seen  before. 
A  number  of  specimens  were  taken  in  the  expedition  for  collecting  the  aquatic  animals  of 
Tibet  made  by  Captain  F.  H.  Stewart  in  1907.  The  planarians  of  this  collection  were  turned 
over  to  Meixner  and  Muth  who  publishetl  their  report  in  1911.  They  described  and  figured 
the  external  features  of  the  specimens,  giving  several  drawings  of  the  arrangement  of  the 
eyes,  and  placed  them  in  the  genus  Sorocclis.  Owing  to  variations  in  the  disposition  of  the 
eyes  these  authors  were  inclined  to  think  that  the  material  consisted  of  more  than  one  species. 
Their  specimens  came  from  streams  at  Te-ring  Gompa,  14,000  feet,  and  High  Hill  Gompa 
above  Gyantse,  14,500  feet.  This  form  was  again  mentioned  by  Muth  (1912j  as  similar  to 
his  Sorocclis  cbitntca  from  the  region  of  I^ake  Aral.  Owing  to  a  lack  of  sexual  specimens, 
Meixner  and  Muth  were  unable  to  furnish  a  diagnosis  of  the  Tibetan  material. 

The  genus  Sorocclis  was  until  recently  a  badly  defined  genus  into  which  were  thrust  a 
number  of  many-eyed  fresh-water  triclads  collected  chiefly  in  Asia.  In  1930  Kenk,  in  his 
invaluable  re-vision  of  the  genera  of  the  fresh-water  planarians,  proposed  to  limit  this  genus 
to  many-eyed  f(n-nis  belonging  to  the  family  Dendrocoelidae.  Those  which  from  the  arrange- 
ment of  the  inner  muscular  layers  of  the  pharyn.x  fall  into  the  family  Planariidae  he  has  rightly 
transferred  to  the  genus  Polycelis.  The  Tibetan  specimens  at  my  disposal  belong  to  the  family 
Planariidae  and  the  sexual  apparatus  corresponds  in  all  respects  to  Kenk's  definition  of  the 
genus  Polycelis.  I  therefore  have  no  hesitation  in  placing  them  in  that  genus.  It  is  also  rea- 
sonably certain  that  my  specimens  are  the  same  as  those  recorded  by  Meixner  and  Muth.  I 
do  not,  however,  agree  with  their  supposition  that  more  than  one  species  is  concerned.  It 
is  true  that  the  eyes  are  somewhat  variable  in  different  specimens,  but  these  variations  are 
partly  correlated  with  age  and  in  any  case  are  insufficient  to  serve  as  specific  distinctions.  To 
the  best  of  my  knowledge,  the  above  references  constitute  the  only  records  of  the  Tiljetan 
Polycelis.  Study  of  the  sexual  apparatus  shows  that  the  form  does  not  correspond  to  any 
described  species  of  Polycelis,  and  consecpiently  I  consider  it  a  new  species  which  fmni  its 
habitat  I  name  Polvcelis  iibetica. 


TRICLAD  TURBEI.LARIA   FROM    INDIAN   TIBET  / 

Polycelis  tibetica  n.  sp. 

Syti.  Sorocclis  sp.  Meixner  und  Mutli,  1911. 

1.  Extcrm^l  features.  As  only  preserved  specimens  are  available,  the  size  and  shape  of 
the  living  animal  cannot  be  stated.  In  preserved  specimens  there  is  always  a  certain  amount 
of  distortion.  The  size  appears  to  be  moderate,  probably  not  exceeding  15  mm.  Judged 
from  the  least  distorted  specimens,  the  head  has  much  the  same  shape  as  in  Polycelis  coronata 
(see  Hyman,  1931a).  The  anterior  margin  (Plate  I,  fig.  5)  is  rounded  in  a  gentle  curve 
and  provided  laterally  with  two  fairly  prominent  auricles.^  The  arrangement  of  the  eyes  is 
also  similar  to  that  of  P.  coronata,  consisting  of  a  semicircular  band  passing  near  the  anterior 
margin,  along  the  base  of  the  auricles,  and  terminating  shortly  behind  the  auricles.  Behind 
the  auricles,  the  body  incurves  slightly,  then  broadens  toward  the  middle  regions,  and  finally 
again  diminishes  towards  the  rounded  posterior  end.  Plate  I,  fig.  1,  gives  the  appearance  of 
one  of  the  less  contracted  specimens.  Presumably  in  life  the  auricles  would  be  more  promi- 
nent, probably  still  more  extended,  than  in  the  specimen  shown  in  Plate  I,  fig.  5,  and  the  body 
somewhat  more  elongated.  As  is  common  in  the  genus,  the  pharynx  is  very  long  and 
powerful,  terminating  near  the  posterior  end  and  leaving  only  a  short  region  for  the  sexual 
apparatus. 

The  eyes  in  all  the  specimens  form  a  semicircular  band  several  eyes  wide  running  along 
the  margin  of  the  head  and  terminating"  shortly  behind  the  auricles.  The  number  and 
arrangement  of  the  eyes  vary  in  different  specimens,  no  two  worms  being  exactly  alike  in 
these  respects.  Frequently  the  posterior  end  of  the  band  is  at  a  different  level  on  the  two 
sides.  The  number  of  eyes  varies  definitely  with  age,  consisting  of  thirty  to  forty  in  the 
smallest  specimens,  sixty  to  eighty  in  medium  specimens,  and  eighty  to  one  hundred  or  more 
in  the  largest  worms.  Plate  I,  figs.  2  to  5,  inclusive,  indicate  this  relationship  with  age.  In 
Plate  I,  fig.  6,  where  the  number  of  eyes  is  quite  small  although  the  worm  was  a  large  one, 
there  were  various  indications  that  the  head  was  in  process  of  regeneration. 

The  coloration  appears  to  be  a  uniform  dark  brown  or  black. 

2.  General  histological  features.  Some  of  the  specimens  are  in  a  good  state  of  fixation 
but  the  histology  presents  nothing  in  particular.  The  ventral  epithelium  is  cuboidal  and  is 
ciliated  throughout.  The  dorsal  epithelium  is  slightly  taller,  contains  more  rhabdites,  and  is 
ciliated  at  least  in  part.  The  anterior  part  of  the  dorsal  surface  is  always  ciliated  to  a  greater 
or  less  extent  while  posterior  dorsal  regions  usually  lack  cilia.  The  adhesive  zone  is  very 
narrow  but  so  far  as  could  be  determined  follows  the  usual  course  completely  encircling  the 
body  margin.  The  most  conspicuous  histological  elements  are  the  lar;^e  gland  cells  found  in 
the  anterior  half  of  the  body  distributed  thickly  below  the  intestine,  slightly  less  abundant 
dorsal  to  the  intestine.  They  consist  chiefly  of  the  large  rounded  gland  cells  taking  basic 
stains  which  are  called  Eiweisszellen  1)y  German  authors.  Gland  cells  of  this  tyjie  and  location 
are  very  common  in  planarians. 

The  pharynx  has  the  structure  typical  of  the  family  Planariidae,  the  circular  and  longi- 
tudinal muscle  layers  of  the  inner  muscular  zone  being  distinctly  separated  into  two  strata. 

3.  Reproductive  system.  This  system  follows  the  plan  typical  of  the  genus  Polycelis. 
Of  the  four  sexual  specimens  found  in  the  collection  two  came  from  station  K  78  and  two 

'In  Plate  I,  fig.  la,  I  have  ventured  to  add  a  copy  of  a  sketcli  of  the  anterior  end  of  a  living  animal,  made 
from  one  of  the  specimens  of  the  series  from  K  66. — G.  E.  H. 


8  TKK'I.M)    I  I'KUKI.I.AIv'IA    lUnM    INlllAN     I'lliKT 

from  station  L 25.  The  two  specimens  from  each  station  are  olniously  specifically  identical 
with  each  other;  bnt  at  first  the  penis  and  penis  bulb  of  the  specimens  from  different  stations 
appeared  to  differ.  .After  some  study,  however,  I  decided  that  the  difference  was  one  of 
degree  of  extension  and  have  concluded  tiiat  all  four  specimens  belong  to  one  species.  As 
they  came  from  stations  rather  widely  separated,  it  may  Ije  considered  that  all  the  Polycclis  in 
the  collection  are  of  one  species. 

The  ovaries  are  a  pair  of  small  rounded  compact  masses  in  the  usual  anterior  position. 
No  parovaria  were  found.  The  oviducts  exit  from  their  lateral  surfaces.  They  could  not 
be  traced  very  W'ell  in  any  of  the  specimens  but  appear  to  run  immediately  to  the  medial  side 
of  the  ventral  nerve  cords.  At  the  level  of  the  penis  bulb  they  curve  dorsally  and  above  the 
male  atrium  unite  into  a  common  oviduct  (fig.  9,  co)  which  immediately  turns  ventrally  and 
opens  into  the  male  atrium  just  anterior  to  the  junction  of  the  latter  with  the  bursa  stalk 
(Plate  I,  fig.  7,  and  Plate  II,  fig.  3,  co).  This  arrangement  of  course  obtains  throughout  the 
genus  Polycelis.  The  oviducts  do  not  embrace  the  bursa  stalk  since  they  unite  anterior  to  it 
around  the  sides  of  the  penis  bulb.  A  few  eosinophilous  shell  glands  occur  around  the  point 
of  union  of  the  oviducts.  The  yolk  glands  have  the  usual  appearance  and  occur  as  masses  of 
large  granular  cells  lying  between  the  intestinal  diverticula  from  the  level  of  the  ovaries  to  the 
posterior  end  of  the  body.  In  one  of  the  K  78  specimens  they  are  exceedingly  numerous  and 
conspicuous.  Presumably  the  yolk  glands  behind  the  copulatory  apparatus  must  connect  with 
the  oviducts  by  special  yolk  ducts. 

The  testes  occupy  the  position  typical  of  the  genus  Polycelis.  They  extend  near  the 
ventral  surface  from  the  ovaries  to  the  root  of  the  pharynx  in  a  double  row,  one  row  to  each 
side  of  the  midline,  lying  between  the  bases  of  the  intestinal  diverticula.  The  testes  could  be 
identified  in  all  of  the  specimens  sectioned  consisting  in  asexual  individuals  of  masses  of 
rounded  cells  in  the  resting  state.  They  were  also  in  this  condition  in  the  less  mature  L  25 
specimen  but  were  in  active  spermatogenesis  in  the  other  three  sexual  specimens  in  which  also 
the  vasa  deferentia  contain  sperm. 

The  vasa  deferentia  form  the  usual  tubular  enlargements  termed  false  seminal  vesicles 
easily  seen  along  the  rear  part  of  the  pharynx  and  sides  of  the  bursa  copulatrix.  At  the  level 
of  the  penis  bulb  they  curve  dorsally  and  enter  the  bulb  separately  one  from  each  side 
(Plate  I,  fig.  8,  and  Plate  II,  fig.  4,  vd).  They  penetrate  the  wall  of  the  penis  bulb  without 
enlargement,  each  one  opening  on  a  papilla  (Plate  I,  fig.  8,  and  Plate  II,  fig.  4)  which  pro- 
jects into  the  cavity  of  the  bulb  from  its  sides. 

The  penis  bulb  and  penis  differ  so  strikingly  in  the  L  25  and  the  K  78  specimens  that  at 
first  I  feared  it  would  be  necessary  to  distinguish  two  varieties  of  the  species.  However,  I 
finally  concluded  that  the  differences  rest  entirely  in  the  muscular  state  of  these  parts.  In 
the  L  25  specimens  (Plate  I,  fig.  7),  the  copulatory  apparatus  is  withdrawn  and  in  rela.Ka- 
tion.  There  is  a  large  hollow  penis  bulb  and  a  small  conical  penis.  But  in  both  of  the  K  78 
worms,  the  bulb  and  penis  are  extruded  (Plate  II,  fig.  3).  The  penis  bulb  is  strongly  con- 
tracted into  a  muscular  disk  and  its  cavity  has  been  projected  into  the  penis.  The  latter 
organ  has  thus  incorporated  the  penis  bulb  and  appears  as  a  large  muscular  elongated  organ 
with  a  considerable  cavity.  If  my  conclusions  are  correct,  these  specimens  furnish  a  striking 
example  of  the  rule  of  the  bulb  in  the  protrusion  of  the  penis,  its  contraction  converting 
an  apparently  small  weak  penis  into  a  large  powerful  elongated  organ.     Probably  the  penis 


TRICI.An  TURRia.I.ARIA    FRIIM    INDIAN    TIHET  y 

and  bnlb  should  not  be  considered  as  separate  parts  of  the  copulatory  apparatus  but  as  one 
structure. 

In  the  L  25  specimen,  whicli  seems  the  most  mature  of  the  four,  the  penis  bulb  is  a 
rounded  hollow  sac  of  moderate  dimensions  immediately  behind  the  bursa  copulatrix  (Plate  I, 
fig.  7,  pb).  It  is  well-defined  and  plainly  marked  off  from  the  surrounding  tissues  but  is  not 
strikingly  muscular.  The  wall  is  of  moderate  thickness  and  composed  chiefly  of  muscle  fibers 
coursing  in  several  directions.  The  interior  is  hollow  forming  a  seminal  vesicle  (Plate  II, 
fig.  4,  sv),  somewhat  hourglass-shaped  in  transverse  section  owing  to  the  projection  into  the 
lumen  of  the  two  lateral  papillae  which  bear  the  ternn'nations  of  the  vasa  deferentia  (Plate  I, 
fig.  8,  and  Plate  II,  fig.  4).  The  lumen  is  lined  by  what  appears  to  be  a  glandular  epithelium 
densely  packed  with  secretion  granules.  However,  under  oil  immersions,  the  epithelial  cells 
are  found  to  be  practically  undetectable  owing  to  their  penetration  by  what  appear  to  be  tubes 
packed  with  coarse  granules  (Plate  II,  fig.  2).  Similar  granules  in  groups  are  found  through- 
out the  subepithelial  wall  of  the  bulb  as  well  as  in  adjacent  tissues.  It  appears  probable  that 
<ve  are  dealing  with  very  long-stalked  unicellular  glands  which  open  by  ducts  through  the 
lining  epithelium  of  the  bulb.  These  ducts  project  beyond  the  epithelial  surface  and  often 
a  cloud  of  granules  is  seen  emerging  from  their  open  ends  (Plate  II,  fig.  2).  These  granule- 
filled  ducts  have  been  found  only  in  the  very  ripe  L  25  specimen  and  seem  to  indicate  that 
some  secretion  of  importance  is  discharged  into  the  seminal  vesicle  during  the  height  of 
sexual  activity. 

In  the  L25  specimens,  the  penis  is  a  short  weak  cone-shaped  organ  projecting  into  the 
male  atrium  (Plate  I,  fig.  7)  and  containing  a  short  duct  running  from  the  seminal  vesicle 
to  the  tip  of  the  penis.  The  duct  is  lined  by  a  columnar  epithelium  lacking  the  granular 
tubes  mentioned  above.  The  male  atrium  is  lined  by  a  cuboidal  epithelium  encircled  by  cir- 
cular, longitudinal,  and  radial  muscle  fillers  (Plate  II,  fig.  1).  It  is  expanded  where  it  con- 
tains the  penis  but  immediately  beyond  this  organ  narrows  at  once  to  a  short  canal  which 
receives  in  its  middorsal  line  first  the  common  oviduct  and  then  the  stalk  of  the  bursa 
(Plate  I,  fig.  7).  It  then  immediately  opens  at  the  genital  pore,  the  common  cavity  formed 
by  its  union  with  the  bursa  stalk  being  thus  so  small  as  scarcely  to  merit  the  name  of  common 
atrium.    All  of  these  relations  in  the  atrium  are  typical  of  the  genus  Polycelis. 

As  already  indicated  the  appearance  of  penis  bulb  and  penis  is  very  different  in  the 
K  78  specimens  (Plate  II,  fig.  3).  Here  the  penis  bulb  is  apparently  contracted  and  forms  a 
muscular  mass  at  the  base  of  the  penis.  The  seminal  vesicle  seems  to  have  been  projected 
into  the  penis  but  its  boundaries  are  still  determinable  by  means  of  the  papillae  on  which  the 
vasa  deferentia  terminate.  The  penis  in  consequence  of  having  incorporated  most  of  the  penis 
bulb  appears  very  much  larger,  longer  and  more  powerful  than  when  at  rest  (compare  Plate  I, 
fig.  7,  and  Plate  II,  fig.  3j.  -  The  conditions  in  these  specimens  seem  to  prove  that  the  penis 
bulb  is  of  great  help  in  the  extrusion  of  the  penis  and  is  really  an  essential  part  of  that  organ. 

The  bursa  copulatrix  in  all  the  specimens  is  a  large,  irregularly  rounded  sac  lying  between 
the  rear  end  of  the  pharynx  and  the  penis  bulb,  and  considerably  larger  than  the  latter  .struc- 
ture (Plate  I,  fig.  7).  Its  histology  is  typical,  the  organ  being  lined  by  the  usual  large 
bulbous  epithelial  cells  containing  rounded  masses.  From  the  center  of  its  posterior  surface 
the  stalk  arises  and  runs  posteriorly  above  the  penis  bulb.  At  first  the  stalk  is  large  and  lined 
by  the  same  epithelium  as  the  bulb;  but  at  about  the  level  of  the  union  of  the  oviducts,  the 
stalk  narniws  abruptly  (Plate  I,  fig.  7,  and  Plate  II,  fig.  3)  and  its  epithelium  becomes  of  an 


10  TKICI.AL)  TLRISKl.I.ARIA    l-KO.M    INDIAN   TIBET 

ordinary  coftimnar  or  cuboidal  type.  It  is,  however,  lieavily  ciliated.  This  narrow  ciliated 
stalk  turns  ventrall}'  and  joins  the  male  atrium  at  the  genital  pore.  A  very  thin  layer  of 
muscles  seems  to  underlie  the  epithelium  of  bursa  and  stalk. 

A  sas^ittal  section  of  the  copulatory  apparatus  of  one  of  the  1.25  specimens  is  shown  in 
Plate  I,  fig.  7,  of  one  of  the  K  78  worms  in  Plate  II,  fig.  3.  Plate  I,  fig.  8,  and  Plate  II, 
fig.  1,  are  successive  transverse  sections  through  the  second  L  25  specimen,  showing  in 
Plate  I,  fig.  8,  the  entrance  of  the  vasa  deferentia  into  the  penis  l)ulli  with  the  oviducts  at  the 
sides  and  the  wide  part  of  the  bursa  stalk  above;  and  in  Plate  II,  fig.  1,  the  male  atrium, 
union  of  the  oviducts,  and  narrow  part  of  the  bursa  stalk  above.  Plate  II,  fig.  4,  is  a  diagram 
of  the  sexual  apparatus  seen  from  above. 

The  sexual  specimens  in  the  collection  were  taken  (in  May  21st  and  June  21st  respec- 
tively. The  time  of  sexual  maturity  is  therefore  early  summer.  One  of  the  L25  specimens 
taken  on  May  21st  appears  to  be  the  ripest  of  the  lot;  but  presumably  the  time  of  sexual 
maturity  depends  in  part  on  altitude,  those  at  higher  levels  maturing  later  in  the  season. 

4.  Habitat.  The  worms  came  from  springs,  streams,  and  pools  in  the  high  mountains  of 
Kashmir  and  Indian  Tibet.  The  altitudes  of  the  collecting  sites  varied  from  2500  to  4700 
meters  while  in  the  Stewart  expedition  the  species  was  taken  between  4250  and  4400  m. 
These  are  probably  the  greatest  heights  at  which  any  fresh-water  planarians  have  ever  been 
found.  The  temperatures  of  the  habitats  are  recorded  in  some  cases  and,  as  might  be 
expected,  are  mostly  low,  ranging  from  7  to  22"C.  In  three  cases  the  acidity  is  recorded  as 
pll  7.5-7.6,  quite  a  usual  figure  for  such  habitats.  The  habitat  of  Polycclis  tibetica  is  very 
similar  to  that  oi  the  only  known  American  representative  of  the  genus,  Polycclis  coronata, 
which  also  lives  in  mountain  streams  and  springs.  Although  the  American  species  has  as  yet 
been  taken  only  at  moderate  altitudes  (below  5000  feet),  there  is  little  reason  to  doubt  that 
it  will  be  found  distributed  throughout  the  high  mountain  ranges  of  western  North  America. 
The  only  other  species  which  seems  to  be  specifically  a  high  mountain  form  is  Polycclis 
cormita  of  Europe  which  occurs  in  the  streams  of  the  high  Alps  althougli  distributed  over  a 
considerable  range  of  altitude.  On  the  other  hand  some  species  of  Polycclis  are  lowland  forms 
but  the  entire  genus  appears  to  require  rapidly  flowing  water  and  stony  bottom. 


Second  Species 

It  seems  desirable  to  make  a  statement  about  the  secdud  species  found  in  the  collection. 
This  is  represented  by  three  individuals  taken  at  station  K  64  at  2080  meters,  in  a  stream  under 
stones.  As  this  is  the  lowest  altitude  at  which  planarians  were  found,  it  seems  probable  that 
this  .species  inhabits  lower  altitudes  than  does  Polycclis  tibetica  and  consecjuently  was  not 
taken  at  any  of  the  higher  stations. 

The  species  is  of  large  size,  probably  reaching  a  length  of  20  mm.,  of  uniform  dark- 
brown  coloration,  and  w^ith  an  evident  triangular  head  with  auricles.  From  the  size,  uniform 
dark  coloration,  the  shape  of  the  head,  the  appearance  of  the  digestive  tract,  and  in  fact,  the 
general  aspect  of  the  form,  I  am  quite  sure  it  is  a  species  of  Euplanaria,  very  close  to  the 
three  American  memljers  of  Euplanaria  which  I  have  called  the  dorotoccphala  group  (Ilynian, 
1931  b).  However,  in  the  absence  of  sex  organs,  the  form  cannot  be  placed  taxonomically  with 
any  certainty  and  I  therefore  forbear  to  attach  a  name  to  it.  It  has  one  peculiarity  by  which 
future  collectors  in  this  region  can  probably  recognize  it.     The  species  tends  to  Ix;  four-eyed. 


TklCLAD  TURBELI-ARIA   FROM    INDIAN   TIBET  11 

Of  the  three  specimens,  the  smallest  (Plate  II,  fig.  6)  has  four  eyes  of  ec|ual  size,  the  medium- 
sized  one  (Plate  II,  fig.  7)  has  two  eyes  of  regular  size  in  front  of  which  are  two  small  eyes, 
and  the  third,  the  largest,  has  one  small  eye  in  front  of  one  of  the  two  regular  eyes  (Plate  II, 
fig.  5).  It  is  possible  that  in  this  form  the  eyes  are  regularly  replaced  and  the  small  eyes  of 
Plate  II,  figs.  5  and  7,  represent  new  eyes  in  process  of  development.  However,  the  pres- 
ence of  supernumerary  eyes  is  not  at  all  uncommon  in  planarians  and  cannot  be  used  as  a 
taxonomic  character. 

Affinities 

These  species  appear  to  resemble  American  forms  more  nearly  than  they  do  European 
planarians.  The  European  Polycelis  species  have  a  single  row  of  eyes  along  the  anterior 
margin  while  the  banded  arrangement,  several  eyes  wide,  occurs  only  in  Asiatic  and  American 
forms.  In  the  eyes  as  well  as  in  the  anatomy  of  the  copulatory  apparatus  Polycelis  tibetica 
bears  considerable  resemblance  to  Sorocclis  sapporo  (presumably  a  Polycelis)  of  Japan 
( Ijima  and  Kaburaki,  1916).  Also  the  Euplattaria  (?)  of  the  present  collection  is  very 
like  some  common  Euplanariae  of  the  United  States  while  differing  from  European  Etiplan- 
ariae.  .Altogether  it  would  seem  that  the  Asiatic  species  have  spread  toward  North  America 
(or  vice  versa)  rather  than  toward  Europe. 


12  rKUI.AI)  Tl-KRF.I.I.AKIA    I-K(1M    INDIAN    TIKK.T 


CITATIONS 

Hyman,  Libbie  H.  1931a  Studies  on  the  morphology,  taxonomy,  and  distribution  of 
North  American  triclad  Turbellaria.  III.  On  Polycelis  coronata  (Girard).  Trans. 
Amer.  Micro.  Soc.  50:124. 

1931b  IV.  Recent  European  revisions  of  the  triclads  and  their  application  to  the  Ameri- 
can forms  with  a  key  to  the  latter  and  new  notes  on  distribution.     Same:  316. 

IjiMA,  I.,  and  Kaburaki,  T.  1916  Preliminary  description  of  some  Japanese  triclads.  Anno- 
tationes  zoologicae  japonenses  9:  153. 

Kenk,  R.  1930  Beitriige  zum  System  der  Probursalier  (Tricladida  paludicola).  III.  Ver- 
such  einer  natiirlicher  Gruppierung  der  Probursalier.     Zool.  Anz.  89 :  289. 

Meixner,  a.,  and  Muth,  A.  1911  Report  on  a  collection  of  aquatic  animals  made  in 
Tibet  by  Captain  F.  H.  Stewart  during  the  year  1907.  III.  Turbellaria  and  sum- 
mary.   Records  of  the  Indian  Museum  6:  57. 

Muth,  A.  1912  Beitrage  zur  Kenntnis  der  Gattung  Sorocelis  Grube.  Mitteil.  naturwiss. 
V'ereins  Steicrmark  48:381. 


N 


Explanation  of  Plate  I. 

Fig.  1.  General  appearance  of  Polycclis  tibetica  from  a  preserved  specimen.  ;//,  mouth; 
gp,  genital  pore. 

Fig.    la.  Sketch  of  heail  of  living  specimen  from  lot  K  66.     (G.  E.  H.) 

Figs.  2,  3.     Ej-e  number  and  arrangement  of  small  specimens  from  lut  K  77. 

Fig.  4.     Eye  number  antl  arrangement  of  large  specimen  from  lot  K  76. 

Fig.   5.     Large  specimen  from  lot  L21  having  the  best  extension  of  auricles  found. 

Fig.  6.     Large  specimen  from  lut  K  66  with  head  probably  regenerating,  showing  few  eyes. 

P'ig.  7.  Sagittal  section  of  the  copulatory  apparatus  of  the  ripest  specimen,  from  L  25.  be, 
bursa  copulatri.x  ;  bs,  bursa  stalk;  (V,  common  oviduct ;  ^^'/i,  genital  pore ;  iini, 
male  atrium:   Z^.  i)enis;   /ifc,  jicnis  bulb. 

Fig.  8.  Transverse  section  nf  second  specimen  from  L  25,  taken  tln'nugji  the  center  of  the 
])enis  bulb,     bs,  bursa  stalk:    o,  oviduct;    />/'.  penis  bulli;    ;■(/,  vas  deferens. 


MEM.  CONN.  ACAD.,  VOL.  X. 


PLATE 


B  S 


CO 


B  S 


5  <'^'^.'<S»='^'v 


'^^y*:. 


(?^.  \ 


-V  D 


\ 


Explanation  of  Plate  II. 

Fig.  1.  More  posterior  section  of  same  series  as  Plate  I,  fig.  8,  through  tlie  male  atrium. 
bs,  bursa  stalk;  ma,  male  atrium  ;  o,  union  of  oviducts;  p,  penis;  tviiia,  wall  of 
the  male  atrium. 

Fig.  2.  Detail  of  the  wall  of  the  penis  bulb  of  same  section  as  figure  7,  showing  the  granule- 
filled  ducts  projecting  through  the  lining  epithelium. 

Fig.  3.  Sagittal  section  of  the  copulatory  apparatus  of  one  of  the  K  78  specimens,  recon- 
structed from  several  sections.  The  penis  bulb  is  contracted  forcing  the  seminal 
vesicle  into  the  penis,  be,  bursa  copulatrix;  co,  common  oviduct;  gp,  genital 
pore;    p,  penis;    pb,  penis  bulb;  7'rf,  vas  deferens. 

Fig.  4.  Diagram  of  the  copulatory  apparatus  seen  from  the  dorsal  side,  be,  bursa  ci>pulatrix  ; 
CO,  common  oviduct;  via,  male  atrium;  p,  ])enis;  pb.  penis  bull);  .?<',  seminal 
vesicle;   ty/,  vas  deferens. 

Fig.  5.     Largest  specimen  of  the  second  species,  ?  Euplaiiaria,  from  lot  K  64. 

Figs.  6,  7.     The  two  other  specimens  of  lot  K  64,  showing  four  eyes. 


MEM.  CONN.  ACAD.,  VOL.  X. 


PLATE  IL 


BS 


o 

W  M   A 


V  D 


P  B 


CO 


•1!^.. 


2 


ARTICLE  III 

REPORT  ON  COLEOPTERA  OF  THE  FAMILY  STAPHYLINIDAE 

By  Malcolm  Cameron,  M.B.,  R.N.,  F.R.E.S. 

(Received  January  18,  1934) 

The  small  collection  of  Staphylinidae,  obtained  by  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition, 
comprised  material  of  fourteen  species  enumerated  below ;  nine  species  are  hitherto  unde- 
scribed.  By  arrangement  with  Yale  University  the  types  of  these  new  species  have  been 
incorporated  in  the  collection  of  the  British  Museum. 

OXYTELINAE 

Megarthrus    rufomarginatits    Cam.      Nilgiri    Hills  :     Pykara,    altitude    circa    7000    feet. 
15-XI-32. 

Lesteva  kargilensis  sp.  n. 

Rather  shining,  black,  the  antennae  blackish ;  femura  reddish-yellow,  pitchy  at  apex, 
tibiae  pitchy,  tarsi  reddish-yellow.  Length  3.75  mm.  More  robust  than  fluviata  Champ.,  less 
shining,  the  antennae  much  longer,  thorax  more  dilated  in  front  and  more  finely  punctured, 
elytra  more  finely  punctured.  Head  bi-impressed  between  the  eyes,  closely,  moderately 
coarsely  punctured  except  on  the  front  where  only  a  few  fine  punctures  are  present.  Antennae 
long  and  slender,  all  the  joints  much  longer  than  broad.  Thorax  transverse,  cordiform,  the 
sides  retracted  behind  with  rectangular  posterior  angles;  l^efore  the  base  with  a  superficial 
impression,  closely  and  more  finely  punctured  than  the  head.  Elytra  twice  as  long  as  the 
thorax,  slightly  widened  behind,  as  closely  and  as  finely  punctured.  Abdomen  extremely 
finely  and  densely  punctured,  coriaceous. 

Indian  Tibet:   Kargil.    24-V-32.    Mossy  stones  by  spring.     Unique. 

Geodromicus  affinis  sp.  n. 

Rather  shining;  head  and  elytra  black,  thorax  and  abdomen  pitchy  (?  immature). 
Antennae  and  legs  reddish-brown.  Length  6  mm.  Closely  allied  to  kashiiiircnsis  Cam.,  but 
the  head  is  a  little  narrower  and  much  less  punctured,  the  thorax  more  finely  punctured,  the 
elytra  shorter,  more  coarsely  and  less  closely  punctured  and  widened  behind.  Head  narrower 
than  the  thorax,  deeply  impressed  on  the  vertex,  the  ocelli  slightly  more  apart  from  each 
other  than  from  the  eyes,  very  finely,  sparingly  punctured  near  the  eyes,  almost  impunctatc 
elsewhere;  ground  sculpture  absent.  Antennae  long,  all  the  joints  much  longer  than  broad. 
Thorax  strongly  cordiform,  convex,  the  sides  strongly  roundecl  and  widened  in  front,  retracted 
liehiiid,  the  ]3nsterior  angles  rectangular,  at  the  middle  of  the  base  with  a  fovea,  narrowly 

Mem.  Conn.  Acad.,  Vol.  X,  Art.  III.     September,  1934. 


18  COLEOPTF.RA   OF  TIIF.   FAMILY   STAPHYLINIDAE 

and  feebly  impressed  along  the  middle,  moderately,  finely  superficially  and  moderately  closely 
punctured;  ground  sculpture  absent.  Elytra  longer  (8:5)  than  the  thorax,  widened  Ijehind, 
rather  closely  and  much  more  coarsely  punctured.  Abdomen  extremely  finely,  rather 
closely  punctured  and  coriaceous. 

Indian  Tihet:    Kargil.     24-V-32.     Wet  mossy  stones  near  spring.     A  single  specimen. 

GeodrO)!iici(s  siiiiilis  Cam. 

A  single  specimen  with  the  preceding. 

Trogophloeus  (Taenosoma)  porosus  sp.  n. 

Entirely  black,  the  fore-jiarts  slightly,  the  abdomen  more  shining.  Antennae  black. 
Legs  black,  the  apex  of  the  tibiae  and  the  tarsi  brownish-yellow.    Length  2.2  mm. 

Closely  allied  to  scabrosus  Kr.  the  sculpture  scarcely  different,  but  a  little  smaller  and 
less  robust,  the  4th  to  6th  joints  of  the  antennae  a  little  longer,  the  penultimate  less  transverse, 
thorax  a  little  longer,  less  transverse,  the  sides  more  retracted  behind,  the  elytra  longer. 
Head  a  little  narrower  than  the  thorax,  feebly  bi-impressed  in  front,  the  post-ocular  region 
rounded,  a  little  longer  than  the  eye,  the  whole  surface  covered  with  very  coarse,  close,  rugose, 
finely  umbilicate  punctures,  .\ntennae  with  the  3rd  joint  shorter  than  2nd,  4th  and  5th  very 
slightly  longer  than  broad,  6th  as  long  as  broad,  7th  to  10th  transverse.  Thorax  a  third 
broader  than  long,  the  sides  rounded  and  dilated  in  front,  almost  straight  and  retracted 
Ijehind,  the  disc  without  trace  of  impressions,  in  the  middle  with  a  short,  extremely  fine 
shining  line,  otherwise  covered  with  coarse  sculpture  as  on  the  head.  Elytra  broader  and  a 
third  longer  than  the  thora.x,  with  similar  but  rather  coarser  sculpture.  Abdomen  very  finely, 
moderateh*  closely  punctured,  finely,  moderately  closely  pubescent. 

Nii.GiKi  lIii.Ls:    Pykara,  altitude  7000  feet.     15-X1-32.    On  wet  earth  on  clilT.    Unicjue. 

Delopsis  consanguinea  sp.  n. 

In  colour  and  opacity  similar  to  glarcusii  \Voll.  (O.vytcliis) ,  b\il  niucii  larger  (2.2  mm.  I 
and  more  robust,  the  antennae  longer  and  stouter,  the  4th  and  Stli  joints  longer  than  broad, 
the  penultimate  less  transverse,  the  sculpture  throughout  coarser. 

Head  very  slightly  dilated  Iiehind  the  eyes,  the  impressions  as  in  glarcosa.  Thorax  very 
slightly  sinuate  before  the  posterior  angles,  the  sulci  deeper.  Elytra  a  third  longer  than  the 
thorax. 

NiLGiRi  Hills  :   Pykara,  altitude  7000  feet.     15-XI-32.    Unique. 

Stenus  (s.  str.)  pykaranus  sp.  n. 

Shining  black.  Antennae  palpi  and  legs  black,  the  extreme  base  of  the  femora  yellowish- 
red.  Length  4.4  mm.  Allied  to  tortuosus  Cam.  but  smaller,  the  antennae  shorter  and  like 
the  palpi  entirely  black,  thorax  less  uneven,  less  coarsely  punctured.  Abdomen  much  more 
finely  and  sparingly  punctured.  Head  as  broad  as  the  base  of  the  elytra,  concave  Ijetween  the 
eyes,  not  elevated  along  the  middle,  closely,   rather   coarsely   but    not    rugosely   punctured. 


COLEOPTERA  OF  THE   FAMILY  STAPHYLINIDAE  19 

Antennae  rather  sliort,  the  3rd  joint  a  good  deal  longer  than  the  2nd,  4th  to  7th  gradually 
decreasing  in  length,  8th  to  10th  slightly  transverse.  Thorax  a  little  longer  than  broad 
(7:  5.5),  widest  about  the  middle,  the  sides  rounded  in  front,  nearly  straight  and  retracted 
behind,  ali)ng  the  middle  posteriorly  with  a  narrow  impunctate  line,  before  the  base  on  each 
side  with  three  or  four  transverse  rugae,  the  rest  of  the  surface  closely  and  more  coarsely 
punctured  than  the  head  and  somewhat  rugose.  Elytra  a  little  longer  than  the  thorax,  with 
coarse  oblique  rugae  passing  from  the  middle  of  each  disc  backwards  and  inwards  to  the 
suture  and  sutural  angle,  a  few  finer  ones  also  passing  forwards  and  inwards  towards  the 
scutellary  region ;  shoulders  and  base  closely  and  moderately  finely  punctured,  postero-exter- 
nally  coarsely,  closely  and  rugosely  punctured.  Abdomen  gradually  narrowed  from  base  to 
apex,  extremely  finely,  obsoletely,  moderately  closely  punctured,  rather  more  closely  and  dis- 
tinctly on  the  9th  segment.     Fore-parts  almost  glabrous.    Abdomen  sparingly  pubescent. 

$  :    Unknown. 

NiLGiRi  Hills  :    Pykara,  altitude  7000  feet.     15-XI-32.     Unique. 


STAPHYLININAE 

Actobius  basalis  Motsch.  var.  Iiiiiiicralis  Cam. 

NiLGiRi  Hills  :   Pykara,  15-XI-32.    Two  specimens. 

Type  widely  distributed  in  the  Oriental  region,  the  variety  so  far  only  recorded  from 
the  Nilgiri  Hills. 

Pliilonthns  lidarensis  Cam. 

Indian  Tibet:   Kargil,  altitude  8790  feet.    24-V-32.    On  wet  mossy  stones  near  spring. 
One  specimen.     Also  known  from  Lidarwat,  altitude  9000  feet,  and  Gulmarg. 


ALEOCHARINAE 

Athela  (Aloconota)  iguensis  sp.  n. 

Entirely  black,  the  elytra  with  very  slight  metallic  reflex,  the  fore-parts  moderately,  the 
abdomen  more  shining.  Antennae,  palpi  and  legs  black,  the  tarsi  brownish-yellow.  Length 
2.8  muL 

Head  transverse,  suborbicular,  nearly  as  broad  as  the  thorax,  the  vertex  with  a  fine  short 
sulcus,  extremely  finely  and  very  sparingly  punctured,  strongly  coriaceous.  Antennae  long, 
the  3rd  joint  longer  than  the  2nd,  4th  to  10th  all  longer  than  broad,  gradually  decreasing  in 
length,  the  9th  and  10th  only  a  little  longer  than  broad,  together  as  long  as  the  11th.  Thorax 
slightly  transverse,  the  sides  rounded  in  front,  sinuate  and  retracted  behind,  the  posterior 
angles  obtuse,  the  base  on  each  side  obliquely  truncate  as  in  iiisecta  Thorns  along  the  middle 
in  the  posterior  half  superficially  impressed,  very  finely,  much  less  sparingly  punctured  than 
the  head,  the  ground  sculpture  similar.     Elytra  a  little  broader  and  half  as  long  again  as  the 


20  COr.EOPTKRA   OF  TUF.   FAMILY   STAPHYLINIDAE 

thorax,  tlie  puncturation  similar  but  mucli  closer,  the  ground  sculpture  similar.  Abdomen 
\ery  finely,  moderately  closely  punctured  on  the  anterior  segments,  gradually  more  sparingly 
behind,  less  strongly  coriaceous  than  the  fore-parts.  8th  dorsal  segiuent  very  slightly 
arcuately  emarginatc.  The  pubescence  throughout  fine  and  moderately  close.  Tibiae  without 
long  setae. 

A  single  e.\ani])le  which  appears  to  be  a    S  Alocoiwta  frnm  the  general  facies. 

Indian  Tihf,t:   Igu,  altitude  11,210  feet.     In  stream  shingle. 

Athela  (Bessobia)  submetallica  sp.  n. 

Moderately  shining,  black,  head,  thorax  and  elytra  with  .slight  metallic  reflex.  Antennae 
black.    Legs  black,  the  tarsi  yellow.    Length  2.2  mm. 

In  build  and  size  very  similar  to  cxccUciis  Kr.,  the  antennae  similarly  constructed  but  less 
stout.  Head  large,  only  slightly  narrower  than  the  thorax,  the  disc  with  a  small  impression, 
extremely  finely,  sparingly  punctured,  distinctly  coriaceous,  but  less  strongly  than  in  excellens. 
Antennae  with  the  3rd  joint  as  long  as  the  2nd,  4th  to  10th  transverse,  the  penultimate  about 
twice  as  broad  as  long.  Thorax  a  third  broader  than  long,  the  sides  slightly  rounded,  more 
retracted  behind,  the  posterior  angles  rounded,  feebly  and  broadly  impressed  in  the  middle 
behind,  the  puncturation  less  fine  than  that  of  the  head  and  closer,  the  ground  sculpture 
similar.  Elytra  a  little  broader  and  a  third  longer  than  the  thorax,  very  finely,  closely,  asper- 
ately  punctured,  the  ground  sculpture  similar.  Abdomen  with  the  first  four  visible  segments 
transversely  impressed  at  the  base,  very  finely,  asperately,  rather  sparingly  ininctured  especi- 
ally behind,  coriaceous.     8th  dorsal  segment  l)roadly  rounded.     Tibia  without  setae. 

Indian  Tibet:  Tsak-Shang,  altitude  15,985  feet.  31-VIII-32.  Amongst  scanty  grass 
near  stream.    Unique. 

Athela  (Microdota)  ladakiana  sp.  n. 

Rather  shining,  entirely  black.  Antennae  black.  Legs  pitchy  black,  the  knees  and  tarsi 
yellowish.     Length  2.2  mm. 

Larger,  blacker  and  more  shining  than  indubia  Shp.  the  head  larger,  the  elytra  longer, 
the  thorax,  elytra  and  abdomen  much  less  distinctly  punctured.  Head  large,  suborbicular, 
narrower  than  the  thorax,  the  post-ocular  region  a  good  deal  longer  than  the  eye,  practically 
impunctate,  distinctly  coriaceous.  Antennae  very  similar  to  those  of  indubia,  the  3rd  joint 
distinctly  shorter  than  the  2nd,  clavate,  4th  to  10th  transverse,  the  penultimate  twice  as  liroad 
as  long.  Thorax  about  a  half  broader  than  long,  the  sides  gently  rounded,  more  retracted 
behind,  the  posterior  angles  rounded,  extremely  finely,  very  sparingly  punctured,  the  ground 
sculpture  as  on  the  head.  Elytra  broader,  more  than  a  third  longer  than  the  thorax,  extremely 
finely,  rather  sparingly  punctured,  coriaceous.  Abdomen  a  little  widened  towards  the  apex, 
extremely  iinely,  very  sparingly  punctured  on  the  anterior  segments,  almost  impunctate 
behind,  coriaceous:  8th  dorsal  segment  truncate.  The  whole  insect  with  a  fine  yellowish 
pubescence,  closer  on  the  fore-parts. 

Indian  Tibet:  Tsak-Shang,  above  Tso-Moriri,  altitude  15,985  feet,  near  a  stream 
amongst  scanty  grasses.    31-VIIT-32.    A  single  specimen. 


COLEOTTERA   OF   THE   FAMILY   STAPIIYLINIDAE  21 

Athela  (Dimetrota)  hutchinsoni  sp.  n. 

Moderately  shining',  black,  the  fare-parts  with  slight  metallic  reflex.  Antennae  and  legs 
black,  the  tarsi  yellow.     Length  3.2  mm. 

In  the  broad  head  resembling  cadaz'erina  Bris.  but  differently  colored,  the  antennae  a 
little  stouter,  the  elytra  longer  and  in  this  respect  resembling  marcida  Er.  Head  broad,  a 
little  narrower  than  the  thorax,  extremely  finely,  very  sparingly  punctured,  distinctly  coria- 
ceous. Antennae  with  the  3rd  joint  as  long  as  the  2nd,  4th  and  5th  slightly  longer  than  broad, 
6th  as  long  as  broad,  7th  to  10th  distinctly  transverse.  Thorax  more  than  a  third  broader 
than  long,  the  sides  gently  rounded,  the  posterior  angles  rounded,  along  the  middle  behind 
feebly  and  broadly  impressed,  very  finely,  asperately,  much  more  closely  punctured  than  the 
head,  the  ground  sculpture  similar.  Elytra  almost  twice  as  long  as  the  thorax,  with  similar 
but  rather  closer  puncturation  and  similar  ground  sculpture.  Abdomen  a  little  narrowed 
before  the  apex,  finely,  moderately  closely  punctured  on  the  anterior  segments,  more  sparingly 
behind,  less  strongly  coriaceous,  and  more  shining  than  the  fore-parts.  Tibia  without  long- 
setae. 

3  :    8th   dorsal   segment   truncate :    6th   ventral  segment  a  little  produced,   narrowed  and 
rounded. 

Indian  Tibet:  Marsimik  La,  altitude  18.394  feet.    16-VII-32. 

Ororotse  Tso,  altitude  17,381  feet.  16-VII-32.  Two  examples  under  .stones  amongst 
scanty  grasses. 

AleocJiara  (Coprochara)  bilincata  Gyll. 

Indian  Tibet:  Tsak-Shang,  above  Tso-moriri,  altitude  15,985  feet.  Amongst  grasses. 
31-VIII-32.    A  widely  distributed  species. 


ARTICLE  IV 

REPORT  ON  COLEOPTERA  OF  THE  FAMILY  CARABIDAE 

By  H.  E.  Andrewes 
(Received  February  7,  1934) 

The  Carabidae  collected  by  Mr.  G.  Evelyn  Hutchinson  in  the  course  of  the  Yale  North 
India  Expedition  to  Ladak  comprised  seventeen  species,  of  which  four  are  new ;  an  enumera- 
tion of  these  will  be  found  below  with  some  notes  on  distribution,  and  following  this,  the 
descriptions  of  the  new  species.  As  my  Catalogue  of  Carabidae  (part  18)  in  the  series  Cata- 
logue of  Indian  Insects,  published  by  the  Indian  Government,  has  so  recently  appeared,  in 
which  full  references  are  given  for  all  the  hitherto  described  Indian  species,  original  refer- 
ences only  are  given  here.  Mr.  Hutchinson  has  kindly  allowed  me  to  retain  the  type  specimens 
of  the  four  new  species,  which  will  ultimately  be  placed  in  the  British  Museum. 

Of  the  seventeen  species  collected  by  the  Expedition,  six  are  also  found  in  other  parts 
of  the  world,  the  remainder  being  endemic.  All  these  six  species  are  found  also  in  Turkestan 
and  three  of  them  are  fairly  comnKjnly  distributed  through  the  palaearctic  region,  one  extend- 
ing its  habitat  as  far-  as  the  western  states  of  North  America.  While  there  are  at  least  several 
species  of  Carabidae  common  to  the  countries  lying  within  the  sandy  belt  which  stretches 
from  Morocco  to  Sind,  some  reaching  as  far  as  the  North  West  Frontier  Province,  there 
is  no  evidence  of  them  in  this  collection,  the  region  explored  being  apparently  both  too  distant 
and  at  too  great  an  elevation,  but  the  connexion  with  the  Central  Asian  fauna  is  more  apparent. 

It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  four  genera  found  at  high  altitudes  were  also  met  with 
by  the  Mount  Everest  Expedition  at  their  base  camp  on  the  Rongbuk  glacier  (16,500  feet), 
and  one  species,  Amara  brucei  Andr.,  was  taken  in  considerable  numbers  by  both  expeditions 
up  to  17,000  feet. 

The  enumeration  of  the  species  follows: 

1.  AV^m /'jaMWfO/'Mo  Solsky  in  Fedchenko's  Reise  in  Turkestan  ii.  pt.   5.    1874,  p.    12; 
•    Andrewes,  Fauna  of  Brit.  Ind.,  Col.  Caralx  i.  1929,  pp.  114  and  118. 

Ka.shmir:    Kiuhnus,  Wular  Lake,  .SlOO  feet,  17-IV-32,  1  ex. 

The  species  has  been  met  with  in  various  parts  of  Kashmir,  but  is  nol  found  fartlier 
south;    it  seems  to  be  fairly  common  in  Turkestan. 

2.  Nebria  limbigera  Solsky  in  Fedchenko's   Reise   in   Turkestan   ii.   pt.    5.    1874,   ]>.    1.5; 
Andrewes,  Fauna  of  Brit.  Ind.,  Col.  Carab.  i.  1929,  pp.  114  and  120. 

Tibet:   Tso  Nyak  region  12-VIII-32  {Tsewang  Tashi  and  Sonam  Tergas),  2  ex. 

Apparently  a  more  widely  spread  species  than  the  last,  for  it  is  found  not  only  in 
Kashmir,  Tiljet  and  the  northwestern  provinces  of  India,  but  also  in  western  China  and 
rather  commonly  in  Turkestan. 

Mem.  Conn.  Acad.,  Vol.  X,  Art.  IV.    September,  1934. 


24  OOKKOPTKKA   OF  THE   FAMILY    CA  U  A  IIIIIAK 

3.  Bciiibuiion  phtto  Andrewcs  in  Mi.ssit)n  dans  li-s  rrovinccs  Centrales  de  I'lndc  et  dans  la 
region  occidentale  de  I'Himalaya,  1914,  jiar  (luy  Balianlt,  Caiab.  I''i4,  p.  72,  t.  I.  f.  o. 
Indian  Tibet  :  Tany-yar,  14,300  feet,  241-VI-32,  4  ex. ;  Lukung,  14,000  feet,  8-VII-32, 
3  ex.;   Ign  region,  12,000  feet,  VIII-32,  3  ex. 

First  discovered  in  Rupshu  and  near  Leh.  The  species  seems  to  be  almost  confined  to 
that  region,  but  Mr.  II.  (i.  Champion  found  specimens  in  northern  Kuniaon  near  the  Tibetan 
frontier,  and  he  reports  that  they  were  "taken  with  (icodrouiiciis  in  running  water." 

4.  Bembidion  livens  Andrewes,  Trans.  Ent.  Soc.  Lond.  1930,  pp.  3  and  11. 

Indian  Tibet:  Stream  at  Khalatse,  9600  feet,  29-V-32,  2  ex.;  Iliniis,  21-V1-32, 
3  ex.  "under  leaves  or  damp  moss;  dark  soil."  The  two  examples  from  Khalatse  are  in 
poor  condition  and  cannot  be  identified  with  certainty. 

This  species  was  described  from  specimens  taken  in  Tibet  at  10,000-12,000  feet,  by  the 
Third  Mount  Everest  Expedition,  and  is  confined  to  the  high  regions  of  the  Himalayas. 

5.  Bembidion  bracciilaluiii  Bates  (?),  Proc.  Zool.  Soc.  Lond.  1889,  p.  212;  Andrewes,  Ent. 
Month.  Mag.  1924,  p.  194. 

Indian  Tibet  :   Matyan,  10,000  feet,  20-V-32,  4  ex. 

Known  only  from  Kashmir  and  Kumaon.  The  specimens  found  are  a  little  smaller  than 
the  type  and  have  a  greenish  instead  of  a  bluish  tinge — as  have  the 'Kumaon  examples. 
There  are  some  variations  too  in  the  colour  of  the  basal  joints  of  the  antennae,  of  the  tibiae 
and  the  tarsi  so  that  the  identification  is  not  altogether  satisfactory. 

6.  Bembidion  ixion  sp.  nov. 

7.  Bembidion  hutchinsoni  sp.  nov. 

8.  Bembidion  luntaka  iVndrewes  in  Mission  dans  les  provinces  Centrales  de  I'lnde  et  dans 
la  region  occidentale  de  I'Himalaya,  1914,  par  Guy  Babault,  Carab.  1924,  p.  75. 
Indian   Tibet:    Himis,  21-VI-32,   2  ex.;    "under  leaves  or  damp  moss;    dark  soil"; 
Tang-tse,  Mugleb,  14,000  feet,  27-VI-32,  2  ex. 

Widely  spread  throughout  the  western  Himalayas,  and  very  variable  in  colour.  In  the 
Tang-tse  specimens  the  four  pale  spots  on  the  elytra  are  very  clearly  marked,  but  those  from 
llimis  are  dark,  with  the  pale  spots  barely  visible. 

9.  Bembidion  fuscicrus  Motchulsky,  Etudes  Ent.  iv.  1855,  p.  79. 

Pangur-tso,  14,200  feet,  14-Vni-32,  1  ex.;  Tso-nyak  region,  14,300  feet,  VIII-32,  1  ex. 

Found  throughout  Central  Asia  and  Siberia,  also  in  the  western  states  of  North  America. 
As  in  the  case  of  so  many  widely  spread  species,  there  is  great  variability  in  the  coloration; 
the  two  examples  in  question  arc  very  pale  and  hardly  difi'er  from  specimens  in  my  collection 
from  Montana  and  Oregon. 


COLEOPTERA  OF  TilE  FAMILY  CARABIDAE  25 

10.  nniibidion  varhim  Olivier,  Enc.  Meth.  v.  1790,  p.  358. 

Kashmir:    Lokut  Dal  Lake,   5200   feet,   28-IV-32,  2  ex.;    edge  of   Phashakuri  near 
Pampur,  7-V-32,  7  ex. 

Widely  spread  throughout  the  palaearctic  region,  but  not  extending  to  America.  In  the 
two  examples  from  the  Lokut  Dal  Lake  the  pale  fasciae  on  the  elytra  are  clearly  marked,  but 
in  those  from  Pampur  the  elytra  are  dark  aeneous,  with  the  pale  markings  barely  visible. 

11.  Bembidion  eupages  sp.  nov. 

12.  C/i/at'MHW /i'K/i(c;w/.«- Bates,  Entomologist  xxiv.  1891.  Suppl,  p.  9. 
Kashmir:  Kiuhnus,  Wular  Lake,  5100  feet,  17-IV-32,  1  ex. 
Confined,  so  far  as  I  am  aware,  to  Kashmir  and  Kulu. 

13.  Stenolophiis  cliscoplionts  Fischer,  Ent.  Russ.  ii.  1824,  p.  141,  t.  26.  f.  9. 
Kashmir:   Kiuhnus,  Wular  Lake,  5100  feet,  17-IVr32,  1  ex. 

Central  Europe,  the  Mediterranean  basin  and  western  Asia  as  far  as  Turkestan;  the 
only  Indian  specimens  seen  were  found  in  Kashmir,  between  5000  and  6000  feet. 

14.  Amara  hrucei  Andrewes,  Ann.  Mag.  Nat.  Hist.  (9).  xi.  1923,  p.  276. 

Indian  Tibet  :  Ororotse-tso,  17,400  feet,  ll-VII-32,  9  ex. ;  Anem  La  17,000  feet,  3  ex. ; 
Tso  Nyak  region,  14,300  feet,  VIII-32,  1  ex. 

First  discovered  by  the  Second  Mount  Everest  Expedition  in  1922  at  the  base  camp, 
16,500  feet,  where  it  was  taken  in  considerable  numbers.  The  Third  Mount  Everest  Expedi- 
tion in  1924  met  with  it  again,  not  only  at  the  base  camp,  but  at  various  other  Tibetan  locali- 
ties. Mr.  H.  G.  Champion  took  some  specimens  in  northern  Kumaon  and  again  near  the 
Supi  River  in  Til)et.  Tiiis  is  the  first  time  it  has  been  recorded  from  so  far  west.  It  seems 
to  be  common  where  it  occurs. 

15.  Cyniindis  viannerhehm  Gebler,  Bull.  Ac.  Imp.  Sci.,  St.  Peters)).  1843,  i,  p.  36. 
Indian  Tibet:   Tang-yar,  14,300  feet,  24-IV-32,  2  ex. 

Not  nncommnn  in  Kashmir,  tin-   Pamirs  and  (Jcntral  Asia. 

16.  Cyniindis  clianipioiii  Andrewes,  Ann.  Mag.  Nat.  Mist.  (10).  ii.  1928,  ]>.  589. 

Tibet:    Tso-nyak  region,   14,300  feet,  VIII-32,  1  ex.  which  does  not  quite  agree  with 
type  form,  the  pattern  on  the  elytra  being  very  indefinite. 

Northern  Kumaon  and  Til)et. 

17.  Cymindis  rubriceps  sp.  nov. 


26  COLEOPTERA  OF  THE   1  AMII.Y   CAKAlilDAE 

Bembidion  ixion  ^^l).  iici\ . 

Lengtli :    4.5  niin. 

Piceous  beneath,  liead  and  prothorax  aeneous,  elytra  black  with  a  very  faint  metalhc 
tinge  and  a  vague  dark  red  apical  spot  on  each ;  joints  1  to  3  of  antennae,  tibiae,  and  tarsi 
more  or  less  ferruginous. 

Head  with  fairly  deep  parallel  furrows,  eyes  moderately  prominent,  antennae  reaching 
basal  third  of  elytra,  surface  impunctate.  Prothorax  convex,  subcordate,  not  (luite  a  third 
wider  than  head,  two-fifths  wider  than  long,  base  slightly  arcuate,  as  wide  as  apex,  sides 
rounded  in  front,  slightly  sinuate  behind,  hind  angles  sharp,  but  a  little  obtuse,  each  with  a 
short  but  fairly  sharp  carina,  bounding  the  small  deep  rounded  foveae  on  the  outer  side; 
median  line  and  front  transverse  impression  moderately  deep,  basal  area  depressed,  finely 
but  not  closely  rugose-punctate.  Elytra  convex,  ovate,  not  quite  a  half  wider  than  prothorax 
and  not  quite  three-quarters  longer  than  wide,  bjrder  extending  inwards  a  little  be\ond  stria  5, 
shoulders  visible  but  not  prominent ;  punctate-striate,  the  inner  striae  moderately  impressed 
on  disk,  much  less  so  at  sides,  7  represented  by  a  row  of  minute  punctures,  all  (except  1) 
evanescent  towards  apex,  but  2  is  impressed  quite  close  to  apex,  scutellary  striole  and  apical 
stria  only  moderately  developed,  intervals  a  little  convex  on  disk  only,  dorsal  pores  fairly  dis- 
tinct, adjoining  stria  3,  just  before  middle  and  at  threc-fnurlhs.  Microsculpture  of  the  elytra 
consisting  of  fine  transverse  lines,  which  form  meshes  quite  three  or  four  times  wider  than 
long,  none  on  disk  of  prothorax  or  head.     Metasternal  process  Ixirdered. 

Indian  Tibet  :   Matyan,  10,000  feet,  20-V-32,  1  ex.   S. 

The  species  is  smaller  than  bracculatum  Bates,  but  dilYers  mainly  in  the  form  of  the 
prothorax,  the  sides  of  which  are  only  faintly  sinuate  behind,  while  the  basal  foveae  are 
small,  deep  and  rounded,  adjoining  the  carina. 


Bembidion  hutchinsoni  sp.  nov. 

Length :   4.6-5  mm. 

Piceous  beneath,  blue-black  abuve ;  palpi,  joints  1  to  4  of  antennae,  and  legs  ferruginous; 
basal  two-fifths  of  the  elytra  dark  red,  apical  fourth  pale  ferruginous,  so  that  there  is  a  dark 
band  across  them,  the  outline  of  which  is  vague  and  somewhat  variable. 

Head  with  deep  uneven  furrows,  converging  very  slightly  in  front,  eyes  prominent, 
antennae  slender,  reaching  basal  third  of  elytra,  surface  punctate  at  sides  behind,  and  with 
a  few  scattered  punctures  on  disk.  Prothorax  convex,  cordate,  about  a  sixth  wider  than 
head,  a  fifth  wider  than  long,  base  slightly  ol)lique  at  sides,  hardly  wider  than  apex,  sides 
well  rounded  in  front,  sinuate  a  litle  before  ba.se,  hind  angles  right,  fairly  sharp  and  with  a 
slight  carina:  metlian  line  and  the  small  basal  foveae  moderately  deep,  transverse  impres- 
sions shallow,  I)asal  area  a  little  depressed  and  finely  punctate,  disk  w  ith  some  slight  trans- 
verse triae.  Elytra  subquadrate,  moderately  convex,  a  half  wider  than  prothorax,  nearly 
two-thirds  longer  than  wide,  shoulders  evident,  border  reaching  stria  5 ;  striae  clearly  punc- 
tate, moderately  impressed  on  disk,  more  lightly  at  sides  and  behind,  though  in  some  speci- 
mens (including  type)  clearly  impressed  to  apex,  scutellary  striole  and  apical  stria  both 
present  but  rather  slight,  intervals  a  little  convex  on  disk,  dorsal  pores  very  distinct,  on 
stria  3,  at  about  a  third  and  two-thirds.     Microsculpture  of  the  elytra  consisting  of  very  fine 


COLEOPTERA  OF  THE  FAMILY   CARABIDAE  27 

transxcrse  lines,  w liicli  form  very  wide  meshes,  none  on  disk  of  protliorax  or  head.  Meta- 
sternai  process  bordered  and  witli  a  transverse  groove  behind  it. 

I.N'DiAN  Tibet;  Kyam,  15,630  feet,  20-\' 11-32,  6  e.x.,  taken  round  the  edge  of  a  hot 
spring. 

The  subgenus  here  is  Pcryphus  and  the  species  will  be  readily  recognized  by  the  colora- 
tion of  the  elytra. 

Bembidion  eupages  sp.  nov. 

Length:    2.9-3.1  mm. 

Colour  Ijlack  beneath,  upper  surface  aeneous  or  blue,  and  very  shiny  palpi,  joints  1  to  3 
of  antennae  (rest  fuscous),  apex  of  elytra  and  venter,  trochanters,  tibiae,  and  tarsi 
ferruginous. 

Head  with  fairly  deep,  nearly  parallel  furrows,  converging  a  little  on  clypeus  and 
diverging  behind,  eyes  prominent,  antennae  short,  submoniliform,  surface  impunctate.  Pro- 
thorax  convex,  cordate,  slightly  wider  than  head,  nearly  a  third  wider  than  long,  base  truncate 
at  middle,  very  oblique  at  sides,  narrower  than  apex,  sides  strongly  rounded  in  front  and 
contracted  behind,  with  a  rather  wide  marginal  channel,  sinuate  close  to  the  hind  angles 
which  project  on  each  side  as  a  siuall  sharp  though  slightly  obtuse  tooth,  bounded  by  a  short 
oblique  carina,  within  which  are  the  small  deep  rounded  f oveae ;  median  line  very  fine,  trans- 
verse impressions  evident,  the  hind  one  with  a  few  deep  punctures,  and  one  or  two  generally 
transverse  punctures  along  the  basal  margin,  surface  otherwise  impunctate.  Elytra  moder- 
ately convex,  subquadrate,  a  half  wider  than  prothorax  and  a  little  more  than  a  half  longer 
than  wide,  shoulders  square,  border  reaching  stria  4;  striate-punctate,  striae  1  and  8  only 
impressed,  the  remaining  striae  formed  by  the  punctures,  which  are  as  clearly  marked  in  the 
outer  as  in  the  inner  striae,  but  2  to  7  all  disappear  behind,  scutellary  striole  formed  by  rather 
large  punctures,  apical  stria  wanting  and  its  pore  consequently  isolated;  intervals  flat,  1  raised 
behind,  dorsal  pores  on  interval  3  at  about  a  fourth  and  three-fifths,  a  fine  clavicular  fold 
present.  No  microsculpture.  Metasternal  process  bordered,  and  with  a  transverse  groove 
behind  it. 

Kashmir:  Lokut  Dal  Lake,  5200  feet,  28-IV-32,  6  ex.;  edge  of  Phashakuri  near 
Pampur,  7  v.  1932,  3  ex.  In  the  Indian  Museum,  Calcutta,  there  is  a  single  specimen  labelled 
"Kashmir,"  taken  by  Mr.  H.  T.  Pease  in  1915. 

The  species  fits  fairly  into  the  palaearctic  subgenus  Eniphanes. 

Cymindis  rubriceps  sp.  nov. 

Length :    7.8  mm. 

Colour  piceous :  head,  prothorax,  the  latter  with  a  vague  dark  area  on  each  side  of  disk, 
and  a  small  area  around  scutellum  and  extending  backwards  nearly  to  middle  along  suture, 
dark  red;  palpi  and  joints  2  to  11  of  antennae  ferruginous;  joint  1  of  antennae,  legs, 
epipleura,  and  an  elytral  pattern  more  or  less  flavous.  The  pattern  on  the  elytra  comprises 
inter\'al  9,  a  humeral  vitta  on  intervals  5  to  7,  not  quite  reaching  middle,  and  a  small  spot 
near  apex  on  intervals  3  to  5,  extending  a  little  backwards  on  5. 

Body  covered  with  a  fairly  long  pale  pubescence,  scanty  on  the  head  and  prothorax,  a 
little  denser  on  the  elytra,  though  not  concealing- the  shiny  surface. 


28  COI.EOl'TMKA   OK  THE   FA.MILV    CAKAr.IDAE 

Ifrud  wide,  convex,  with  a  slight  neck  constriction,  frontal  fovcae  slight,  eyes  large  Init 
liardly  prominent,  genae  sloping  gradually  to  neck,  antennae  harely  reaching  basal  fourth 
of  elytra,  palpi  not  dilated,  surface  moderately  punctate  along  sides  and  across  vertex,  disk 
and  neck  smooth.  ProtJwrax  moderately  convex,  a  sixth  wider  than  head,  a  fifth  wider  than 
long,  base  arcuate,  a  little  narrower  than  apex,  sides  rounded  and  reflexed,  sinuate  quite  close 
tci  the  hind  angles,  which  are  sharp  though  a  little  obtuse,  almost  dentiform;  median  line 
and  front  transverse  impression  moderately  deep,  basal  foveae  also  fairly  deep,  rounded, 
adjoining  the  angles,  surface  moderately  punctate,  more  densely  in  the  foveae,  more  sparsely 
on  the  disk.  Elytra  rather  fiat,  subovate,  three-fourths  wider  than  prothorax,  about  a  third 
longer  than  wide,  widest  behind  middle,  basal  border  entire,  apex  truncate ;  striae  moderately 
impressed  and  very  finely  punctate,  intervals  finely,  irregularly,  and  not  very  closely  punc- 
tate, a  slight  depression  on  each  side  on  the  front  of  disk.  No  reticulate  microsculpture  is 
present,  but  the  surface  of  the  elytra  is  vaguely  and  micrcscopically  rugose-punctate. 

A  little  smaller  than  C.  championi  Andr.,  and  somewhat  differently  coloured.  The  pro- 
thorax  is  less  contracted  loehind,  with  much  less  conspicuous  hind  angles ;  the  elytra  are 
shorter,  w^ith  a  similar  pale  humeral  vitta,  but  a  slight  though  quite  distinct  apical  spot 
as  well,  the  surface  is  more  finely  and  more  closely  punctate,  without  any  reticulate 
microsculpture. 

Indian  Tibet:   Anem  T,a,  17,000  feet,  I-\'IIi-32,  1  ex.   S. 


ARTICLE  V 

REPORT  ON  PHYLLOPOD  CRUSTACEA  (ANOSTRACA,  NOTOSTRACA  AND 
CONCHOSTRACA)  INCLUDING  A  REVISION  OF  THE  ANOSTRACA 

OF  THE  INDIAN  EMPIRE 

By  Richard  M.  Bond 

(Received  February  19,  1934) 

INTRODUCTION 

The  Phyllopoda  of  the  Indian  Empire  have  received  sporadic  attention  since  the  time  of 
Baird,  who,  in  1860,  described  Streptocephalus  diclwtoiiiiis  from  a  single  male  specimen  which 
was  found  swimming  in  a  pail  of  milk.  Since  that  time  Sars,  Gurney,  Daday  and  some 
others  have  added  to  the  knowledge  of  the  Phyllopoda  of  the  region.  Professor  G.  E. 
Hutchinson  has  kindly  turned  over  to  me  for  examination  the  collections  of  tliese  animals 
that  he  made  as  Biologist  of  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition. 

The  Notostraca  and  Conchostraca  taken  by  tlie  expedition  are  few  in  number,  and  it 
seems  wise,  in  these  groups,  to  limit  this  treatment  to  tlie  forms  in  this  collection.  In  the 
case  of  the  Anostraca,  however,  the  collections  brought  back  are  much  more  complete,  and 
for  this  reason,  and  because  of  the  ecological  and  zoogeographical  importance  of  the  group, 
it  seems  proper  to  treat  them  at  greater  length. 

In  this  undertaking  I  was  greatly  aided  by  Dr.  Hem  Singh  Prutlii,  who  secured  for  me 
the  loan  of  all  the  unidentified  Anostraca  in  the  Indian  Museum  in  Calcutta,  in  addition  to 
sending  me  named  specimens  of  certain  forms.  Records  based  on  this  material  are  marked 
with  an  asteri.'^k  (*)  throughout  tlie  present  paper.  This  loan  material  in  addition  to  tlie 
Y.  N.  I.  E.  collections  has  given  me  an  opportunity  to  compare  a  larger  series  of  speci- 
mens of  certain  of  the  species  than  has  probably  been  assembled  hitherto.  As  a  result,  I 
have  raised  a  "variety"  to  full  specific  rank,  described  3  new  subspecies,  and  am  able  to 
record  for  the  first  time  the  occurrence  of  a  species  in  Kashmir  hitherto  found  only  in 
Mongolia  and  Manchuria. 

In  the  descriptions  of  the  larger  groups,  such  as  families  and  genera,  I  have  frequently 
borrowed,  almost  verbatim,  from  the  clear,  concise  paper  on  the  South  African  Phyllopoda, 
by  Barnard  (1929),  to  whom  I  am  much  indebted. 


Subclass  BRANCHIOPODA 

The  classification  used  in  this  paper  is  not  only  perfectly  defensible  on  purely  morpholog- 
ical grounds,  but  has  the  added  recommendation  that  it  follows  ecological  as  well  as  struc- 
tural lines. 

Body  uniformly  segmented,  usually  elongate,  usually  ending  in  a  caudal  furca;  without 
carapace,  with  a  dorsal  shield-like  carapace,   or  witli  a  bivalve  carapace.     Compound  eyes 

Mem.  Conn.  Acad,,  Vol.  X,  Art,  V.    September,  1934. 


30  PIIYI.I.OPOD  CRUSTACEA 

present,  and  usually  a  persistent  median  eye.  Five  to  19  (in  living  forms)  pairs  of  trunk 
limbs,  which  are  simple  foliaceous,  modified  foliaceous,  or  (rarely)  pediform.  Two  pairs 
of  antennae  and  2  pairs  of  maxillae  present,  the  1st  antennae  and  2nd  maxillae  usually  much 
reduced. 

Order  PHYLLOPODA  (Euphyllopoda) 

Branchiopoda  with  10  or  more  pairs  of  trunk  limbs  all  simple  foliaceous,  or  with  the 
anterior  1  or  2  pairs  somewhat  modified  for  clasping  the  2  or  as  tactile  organs.  Develop- 
ment (with  the  single  exception  of  Cydcstheria  liislopi)  always  with  a  metamorphosis  from 
a  free-swimming  nauplius  or  metanauplius  stage.    The  heart  has  several  pairs  of  ostia. 


Suborder  I  ANOSTRACA 

Phyllopoda  with  an  elongate  body  and  without  carapace.  With  11  to  19  pairs  of  simple 
foliaceous  trunk  limbs.  Paired  pedunculate  compound  eyes,  a  median  ocellus  in  front.  First 
antennae  small,  2nd  antennae  large  and  modified  for  clasping  in  $ .  Fight  or  9  post- 
pedigerous  (abdominal)  segments,  the  first  2  of  which  bear  the  external  genital  organs  and 
may  be  partly  fused.  Caudal  furca  when  present  never  segmented.  Paired  eversible  penes 
in  $  ;  ovisac  formed  by  united  oviducts  in  9  in  which  ova  are  retained.  Young  hatch  as 
nauplii  or  metanauplii.  (In  this  group  the  rami  of  the  caudal  furca  are  usually  known  as 
ccrcopods.) 


Key  to  flic  Faiiiilirs  and  Genera  of  Anostraca  of  the  Indian  Empire 

1.  2nd  antennae  oi  S   biarliculate 

A.  Basal  joints  f)f  2n(l  antennae  of  <?    nearly  or  entirelx'  se])arate 

i.    Basal  joint  of  2nd  antennae  of  $   with  no  ])rocesses,  or  with  small 

and  simple  ones  only Ikj  iimiipah 

a.  Distal  joint  of  2nd  antennae  of  $  greatly  flattened Irtciiiia 

b.  Distal  joint  of  2nd  antennae  of  $  not  greatly  flattened Branchinecta 

ii.    Basal  joints  of  2nd  antennae  of  S   bearing  1  or  more  consiiicuous 

fleshy  processes Chirocephai.wae 

a.     (only   Indian  genus) Pristieephalus 

B.  Basal  joints  of  2nd  anteimae  of  $   firmly  joined  to  each  other  and  to 

the  front  of  the  head  to  form  a  clypeus Braxchifodidae 

i.    Front  of  head  of   S   bearing  2  long  filiform  processes  which  are 

connate  at  base Brancliipiis 

ii.    Front  of  head  of   i    without  filiform  processes Branehipodopsis 

2.  2nd  antennae  of   $   triarticulate,  cheliform Streptocephai.idae 

A.     (only  genus) Sfreploeephaius 


PHYLLOPOD   CRUSTACEA  31 

Family  ARTEMIIDAE  Grochowski 

1896  Arlciiiiiilae  Grochowski.     Verh.  z(_)ol.  bot.  Ges.  Wien,  45:99 

Eleven  pedigerous,  8  or  9  postpedigerous  segments.  Head  without  frontal  process. 
Second  antennae  of  3  biarticulate,  not  fused  at  base,  or  only  slightly  so.  Legs  with  a  single 
epite  (branchial  lamina).  Cercopods  jointed  to  last  abdominal  segment,  or  fused  to  it  or 
absent.     Ovisac  subglobular  or  cylindrical.     Distribution  world  wide. 

Genus  Artemia  Leach 
1819  Artemia  Leach.  Diet.  Sci.  Nat.,  14:543 

Body  slender,  abdomen  often  longer  than  trunk  and  head  combined.  Eight  postpediger- 
ous segments,  the  last  one  longest.  Basal  joints  of  2nd  antennae  of  $  slightly  fused;  inner 
margin  with  a  small  round  setulose  knob.  Distal  joint  of  2nd  antennae  of  i  much  flattened, 
apically  acute.  Intromittent  part  of  penes  without  spines.  Cercopods  movable,  fused  to  last 
body  segment,  or  absent.  Body  form  more  or  less  variable  according  to  the  salinity  of  the 
environment. 

Daday  (1910)  reduced  the  many  "species"  which  had  l)een  described  to  two,  one  of 
which  was  from  Peru,  and  was  placed  in  the  subgenus  CallaoncUa.  But  the  "species" 
described  by  Daday  as  salina,  of  wide  distribution,  has  been  shown  to  be  heterogeneous  by  the 
work  of  Artom  (1906,  1911a,  1911b,  1912,  1922,  1926,  etc.),  who  found  that  there  are  at 
least  two  types,  diploid  and  tetraploid,  which  he  distinguishes  at  various  times  as  "univalens" 
and  ''bivalens"  (1911b)  or  as  "micropirenica"  and  "macropirenica"  (1922),  and  these  may 
be  further  divided  into  sexual  and  parthenogenetic  subraces.  Hertwig  (1931)  and  Gross 
(1932)  believe  that  Artom's  "diploid  se.xual"  Artemia  really  are  diploid,  but  that  his  "diploid 
parthenogenetic"  are  tetraploid,  and  that  his  "tetraploid  parthenogenetic"  are  octoploid. 
Their  Ix'licf  is  based  i  in  tlie  fact  that  tlie  chromosomes  of  the  parthenogenetic  races  are  much 
larger,  each  chromosome  i)ri)1)alily  being  bivalent.  The  most  recent  review  of  the  situation  is 
by  Stella  (1933),  who  agrees  substantially  with  Artom. 

Now,  the  taxonomic  value  of  these  races  has  never  Ijeen  properly  established,  since 
Artom  did  not  give  formal  descriptions,  but  used  his  terms  rather  as  conveniences.  Daday's 
species  salina  will  undoubtedly  have  to  be  divided  eventually  on  cytological  and  grosser  struc- 
tural grounds,  but  however  the  division  is  made,  the  name  salina  will  have  to  be  reserved  for 
the  form  originally  described  under  that  name.  This  form  (of  which  I  have  a  few  specimens 
from  the  type  locality)  was"  found  in  the  salt  pans  at  Lymington,  England,  and  has  been 
shown  to  be  diploid  and  sexual — the  type  called  "univalens"  and  "micropirenica"  by  Artom. 
Fortunately,  for  the  sake  of  simplicity,  this  is  also  the  only  form  that  has  so  far  l^een  found 
in  the  Indian  region. 


32 


PHYLLOPOD  CRUSTACEA 


Artemia  salina  (Linnaeus) 

1758  Cancer  siiliiuis  Syst.  Nat.  (10th  ed.)   1:634 

Locality:    Indian  Tibk.t:    Tso  Kar.     200+    S  S  9  9.    5-1X-32. 

Reported  from  :  Nowhere  else  in  the  Indian  region,  but  it  has  been  taken  in  a  great  numljer  of 
localities  in  central  and  western  Asia,  as  well  as  in  other  parts  of  the  world.  The  Tso 
Kar  colony  may  have  come  from  eggs  dropped  by  a  caravan  carrying  salt,  though  there 
seems  to  be  no  reason  for  its  not  being  fnund  naturally  at  several  localities  in  the  Indian 
region. 

Types :   Ubi  ? 


Figure  1. — Artemia  salina.  A,  head  of  Tso  Kar  S  from  above.  B,  head  of  Tso  Kar  9  from  in  front.  C,  end 
of  abdomen  of  Tso  Kar  $  from  above.  D,  end  of  abdomen  of  $  raised  from  Tso  Kar  eggs  in  10%  Na  CI  solution. 
(Heads  X  23,  abdomens  X  46.) 


PHYLLOPOD   CRUSTACEA  33 

Always  sexual,  usually  a  more  or  less  even  distribution  of  the  sexes  (in  this  case 
about  twice  as  many  $  S  as  9  9).  Nuclei  of  the  segmenting  egg  with  42  very  small 
chromosomes.  Nuclei  of  the  ova  before  emission  of  polar  bodies  with  21  diads  (observed  in 
some  of  these  specimens).  Differences  between  specimens  raised  in  brines  of  different  densi- 
ties not  so  marked  as  in  the  parthenogenetic  Artemia;  the  caudal  furca  is  never  entirely 
absent,  even  in  specimens  from  the  strongest  brines. 

In  the  Tso  Kar^  specimens  the  abdomen  is  consistently  about  20%  longer  than  the  trunk 
and  head  combined;  the  furca  is  somewhat  reduced  and  bears  from  3  to  10  setae  on  each 
ramus.  The  mature  9  9  carry  from  0  to  40  eggs  (average  17.2).  The  S  5  average 
9.96  mm.,  and  the  9  9    11.02  mm.  in  length. 

Professor  Hutchinson  brought  back  some  viable  eggs  from  Tso  Kar  which  it  has  been 
possible  to  raise  in  the  laboratory,  though  so  far  only  in  brines  more  dilute  than  that  of  the 
lake.  As  a  consequence,  the  laboratory-raised  specimens  show  better  developed  furcae  and 
relatively  shorter  abdomens  than  those  preserved  in  the  field. 


Genus  Branchinecta  Verrill 
1869  Branchinecta  Verrill.    Am.  Jour.  Sci.  (ser.  2)  48:250 

Nine  postpedigerous  segments,  the  last  usually  shortest.  Basal  joints  of  2nd  antennae 
of  <J  perfectly  separate;  unarmed,  or  bearing  1  or  more  small  processes  of  spines.  Distal 
joint  of  2nd  antennae  of  $  usually  simple,  falciform;  triangular,  oval,  or  subcircular  in 
cross  section.  Cercopods  always  jointed  to  last  abdominal  segment  and  freely  movable. 
Ovisac  of   9   usually  cylindrical,  though  very  short  in  some  species. 

About  10  species  are  known  from  North  and  South  America,  Europe,  and  Asia.  Only  1 
species  reported  from  the  Indian  region,  though  B.  paludosa  is  found  in  Siberia  to  the  north, 
and  B.  fcrox  is  found  east  to  Odessa  and  Jerusalem. 

Branchinecta  oriciitalis  Ci.  O.  Sars 

1901  Branchinecta  orientalis.    Sars.  Ann.  Mus.  Zool.  Acad.  Imp.  St.  Petersbourg.    6: 144 

Localities:    Tibet:    *Gyantse   (coll.  Maj.  F.  M.Bailey)  1  <5 ,  2  9  9.    2-VII-23. 

Indian   Tibet:    Chushol,   Western  Tibet,  pond  below  village.      Altitude  4336 
meters.    About  20  5  5  9  9  .     lO-VIII-32. 

Lake  near  Chushol.     Altitude  4491  meters.     IS.     lO-VIII-32. 
Togarma  Tso.    Altitude  5217  meters.     7  <5  3  ,  2  9  9  .     lO-Vn-32. 

Reported  from:  Hungary,  Kecsemet;  Russia,  Charkov;  4  localities  in  the  Pamir  region 
(sec.  Daday)  ;  Eastern  Mongolia,  Chuntu-nor  (sec.  Sars  and  Daday)  ;  Russian  Mon- 
golia (sec.  Smirnov)  ;    Tibet,  Gyantse  (sec.  Gurney). 

Abdomen  about  the  length  of  the  head  and  tnink  or  a  little  longer,  in  both  sexes. 
Mandibles   with   a   sharp   dentiform   process   on  the  posterior  comer  of  the  chewing  sur- 

'  An  analysis  of  Tso  Kar  water  sliuvvs  the  following  (figures  are  mg.  per  liter)  :    Total  solids  79266;    SiO=  25; 
Fel.8;  Al  5.2;  Ca406;  Mg2716;  Na  16346;  K5478;  HCO3  2141 ;   SO.  35075;' CI  11662. 


34 


PHYLLOrOn  CRUSTACEA 


face.  The  iiul  maxillae  are  pmvided  with  more  setae  than  is  usual  in  the  order.  ]'.\nte  of  the 
swimming  letjs  of  jjairs  1-10  creniilate  alont^  the  hnrder;  iL^ill  un  leijs  of  pairs  1-10  with 
margin  entire.  Last  pair  of  appendages  in  both  sexes  with  gill  reduced  in  size  and  with 
a  setose  end;  and  with  an  epite  the  end  of  which  is  deeply  notched.  In  <5  ,  the  basal  joint 
of  the  2nd  antennae  is  stout  and  cylindrical,  with  a  slight  setulose  or  smooth  bulge  on  the 
medial  face  near  the  base.  Distal  joint  of  2n(l  antennae  snidoth,  unguifnrni,  only  slightly 
curved.     The   S   genital  inmch  has  2  pusterinrly  directed  processes  on  each  side.     The  dorso- 


FiGURE  2. — Brainliinccta  oricnlalis.    A,  head  of  Chushol   i   from  above.     B,  head  of  Chushol   9   from  in  front. 
C,  end  of  abdomen  of  Chushol  i  from  above.     (Heads  X  H.  abdomen  X  IS.) 


lateral  process  haniifcirm  with  a  ventrally  directed  side-process.  The  ventromedial  process 
cylindrical.  The  cercopods  of  the  &  slender,  narrow,  and  pointed,  straight,  or  slightly  curved 
outward  at  the  tips;  both  margins  fringed  with  plumose  setae  nearly  to  the  l)ase.  Tn  9  2nd 
antennae  Hat  and  blade-like  with  a  well-marked  acute  terminal  point,  with  a  well-marked  notch 
on  the  inner  margin  lietween  the  point  and  the  body  of  the  antenna.  Ovisac  does  not  reach 
beyond  the  .?rd  post-genital  (S{\\  post-pedigennis )  segment.  Length:  <J  12-v38  niiu. ;  9 
12-43.5  mm. 

Daday  (1910)  divides  this  species  into  a  small  "forma  ^TrmiHs"  and  a  larger  "forma 
aestivalis,"  but  since  all  intermediate  sizes  arc  foinid  and  at  all  times  nf  the  breeding  season, 
it  seems  unnecessary  to  make  this  distinction. 

This  species  most  closely  resembles  B.  fero.v  (Milne-Edwards),  and  in  fact  l)oth  Daday 
(1910)  and  Smirnov  (1932)  are  a  little  dinil>tfiil  as  to  whether  the  two  species  are  really 
distinct.     It  appears  to  me  that  they  very  i)robably  are  not  the  same,  though  they  are  certainly 


I 


I'lIYLLOrOD   CRUSTACEA  35 

closely  related.  B.  fcrox  is  proportionately  much  more  slender,  and  averages  considerably 
longer;  the  gill  of  the  last  pair  of  limbs  appears  not  to  be  setiferous  (from  the  descriptions — 
I  have  no  specimens  at  hand)  ;  the  cercopods  of  the  i  are  always  outcurved,  and  their  outer 
margins  bear  setae  only  near  the  tips ;  in  the  2  there  is  not  a  well-marked  notch  between  the 
body  of  each  2nd  antenna  and  its  apical  point;  and  the  ovisac  extends  beyond  the  3rd  post- 
genital  segment.  Moreover,  B.  fcrox  has  not  Ijeen  reported  from  central  and  eastern  Asia, 
as  it  should  have  been  if  only  environmental  variations  separate  the  two.  B.  oricnfalis  has 
been  reported  from  Russia  and  even  Hungary,  but  both  these  records  (especially  the  latter) 
I  consider  very  doubtful.  From  analogies  with  the  development  of  other  anostracans,  it 
appears  very  likely  that  adults  of  B.  oricnfalis  will  resemble  somewhat  juvenile  B.  fcrox  even 
more  closely  than  they  resemble  the  adults  of  that  species.  From  some  of  Daday's  figures 
especially  it  seems  possible  that  he  has  confused  young  specimens  of  B.  fcrox  with  B.  oricntalis. 


Family  Chirocephalidae  Daday 
1910  Chircoccl^halidac  Daday,  Ann.  Sci.  Nat.  (ser.  9)   11:175 

Eleven  pedigerous,  9  postpedigerous  segments.  S  with  biarticulate  2nd  antennae,  with 
separate  basal  joints.  In  $  basal  joints  of  2nd  antennae  bear  1  or  more  fleshy  processes;  or 
if  not,  the  head  bears  a  median  frontal  process;  or  there  may  be  a  frontal  process  as  well  as 
fleshy  processes  on  the  basal  joints  of  the  2nd  antennae.  Legs  with  1  or  2  epites.  Cercopods 
movably  articulated  with  last  abdominal  segment  (except  in  'riianiuoccpJntlus) .  Ovisac 
usually  more  or  less  flask-shaped.     Distribution  world  wide. 

This  is  probably  the  least  homogeneous  of  the  families  of  Anostraca  as  defined  by  Daday. 
This  author  further  sulidivides  it  into  3  sub-families  (which  will  not  be  treated  here),  but 
even  with  this  division  certan  genera  assigned  to  it  by  Daday  will  probably  have  to  be 
removed  to  other  families  when  they  are  more  fully  studied.  The  single  Indian  genus  is  close 
to  Chiroccphaliis,  and  will  certainly  remain  in  the  same  family,  whatever  the  taxonomic 
future  of  the  group  as  now  defined. 


Genus  Pristiccfluiliis  Daday 
1910  rristiccphalus  Daday,  Ann.  Sci.  Nat.   (ser.  9)   11:213 

^'Vbdomen  without  furca,_usually  shorter  than  trunk.  Alxlomen  of  £  unarmed,  in  ? 
bearing  various  sorts  of  spines,  usually  at  posterior  margins  of  the  segments.  Margins  of 
cercopods  setiferous,  never  spiniferous.  Male  without  frontal  process.  Basal  joint  of  2nd 
antenna  of  S  often  with  a  subspherical  or  cylindrical  setuliferous  process,  and  always  with  a 
pointed  serriform  process  which  is  generally  carried  more  or  less  coiled.  Legs  wilh  2  epites, 
except  that  last  pair  may  have  only  1,  or  the  proximal  eijite  of  last  leg  may  be  much  reduced. 

Four  species  are  known,  occurring  in  parts  of  North  Africa,  Europe,  Western  and  Cen- 
tral Asia.  The  species  most  closely  resembling  the  one  found  in  the  Indian  region  is  P.  jose- 
phinae,  which  is  found  in  Eastern  Russia  and  in  Siljeria,  and  hence  is  the  nearest  geographi- 
cally as  well. 


36 


PHVLLOPOD  CRUSTACEA 


Pristiccpholiis  priscu^  Daday 
1910  Pristiccphalus  prisciis  Daday,  Ann.  Sci.  Nat.  (ser.  9)   11:224 

Localities:   Punjab:    Sargodhar  District,  3   miles  South  of  Nuriwala.     Altitude  circa  305 
meters.     4  $  S  .    6-1 11-32. 

Simla  Hii.i.  St.\te.s:  *Bet\veen  Theog  and  Matiana.    Altitude  c/rra  2300  meters. 

5$  S  ,  29  9.    Coll.  S.  Kemp.    X-21. 

*Below  Kupri.     Altitude  circa  2200  meters.     62  S  S  9  9 
(all   slightly  juvenile).     Coll.   S.  W.   K.     28-IX-21. 

Reported  from:   Naini  Tal,  Kumaon;    Phagu,  Simla  Hill  States;  Suka  Tal,  above  Naini  Tal, 
Kumaon;   Ehovvali  Bazar,  Kumaon  (sec.  Daday). 

Types:    Daday  designates  no  types  for  any  of  his  species,  but  he  bad  specimens  of  P.  priscus 
from  both  the  Paris  Natural  History  Museum  and  the  Indian  Museum. 


Figure  3. — Prisficcl^halits  /•ristiis.  A,  head  of  Sargodhar  i  from  above  (X  15.6;.  B,  head  of  Theog  9  from 
in  front  (X  15.6).  C,  external  genitaHa  of  Sargodhar  S  from  below  (X  33).  D,  egg  sac  of  Theog  9  from  below. 
E,  same  from  left  side.    F,  end  of  abdomen  of  Sargodhar  3  from  above  ( X  42) . 


PIIYU.OPOD   CRUSTACEA 


37 


Tliis  cliaracteristically  Indian  species  has  not  been  described  nor  figured  except  Ijy 
Daday.  The  specimens  tliat  1  have  examined  agree  exactl}'  on  all  important  points  with 
Daday's  description  and,  moreover,  the  specimens  (except  those  collected  by  Professor 
Hutchinson)  are  from  the  same  region  as  Daday's,  so  that  there  can  be  no  question  of 
subspecific  or  varietal  differences.     None  the  less,  there  are  a  considerable  number  of  small 


Figure  4. — Pristket'halus  prisms.  A,  right  2nd  antenna  of  Sargodhar  $  from  above  (X23).  B,  right  Ist 
maxilla  of  Theog  $  (X  38,  enlargement  X  85).  C,  right  2nd  maxilla  of  Kupri  S,  finer  setae  not  shown  (X64). 
D,  E,  F,  1st,  6th,  and  11th  legs  of  Sargodhar  S-  Offset  from  D,  flabelkim  of  same  leg  of  Kupri  S.  Inset  in  F, 
gill  and  epite  of  same  leg  of  Theog  $    (all  X  22). 


points  in  which  these  specimens  differ  from  Daday's  description,  and  there  are  several  charac- 
ters which  Daday  seems  entirely  to  have  overlooked.  His  descriptions  are  in  general  unnec- 
essarily detailed,  and  to  correct  all  his  observation  it  is  needful  for  me  to  be  very  lengthy  in 
my  description  also. 

Male:  Penultimate  abdominal  segtnent  longer  than  any  of  the  preceding  4.  Last 
abdominal  segment  (which  is  about  half  as  long  as  the  penultimate  segment)  sometimes 
rather  deeply  notched  between  the  cercopods.  Cercopods  long,  narrow,  ensiform;  distal 
end  more  or  less  acutely  pointed;  fringed  all  nmnd  with  moderately  long  plumose  setae 
(Figure  3,  f). 


38  I'lIVl.I.npOn  CRUSTACEA 

I  lead  naiiulcd  in  fmnt.  1st  antenna  Inarticulate,  considerably  longer  than  the  basal  joint 
of  ind  antennae  (bii^ure  3,  a),  liasal  joint  of  the  2nd  antenna  roughly  'i  as  broad  as 
lonjj,  rouyhlv  kei;-sha])C{l  ( l-'iLTiTe  4,  a).  A  sliijhtly  raised  area  on  the  outer,  distal  margin 
of  the  basal  joint  nf  the  _'nil  antenna  may  be  minutely  setulose  (not  shown  in  figure);  and 
there  may  be  a  short,  ill-defined,  transverse  ridge,  on  the  lateral  side  of  this  joint  near  the  base, 
bearing  10-12  slender  setae.  Distal  joint  of  second  antenna  with  sul>-conical  basal  portion, 
becoming  flattened  distally.  Outer  margin  of  distal  portion  is  a  flattened  arc;  inner  margin 
sinusdid,  and  minutely  serrate,  with  the  ])oints  uf  the  serrations  direi'ted  basally.  On  dorsal 
interior  surface  of  basal  joint  of  the  2nd  antenna  is  a  pointed  process  calleil  ])y  Dada)'  the 
"serriform  process";  it  is  taeniform  with  tiie  distal  end  drawn  out;  the  margins  are  entire; 
a  row  of  short  digitiform  papillae  parallels  each  margin  on  the  ventral  surface.  In  preserved 
specimens,  the  serriform  process  is  usually  spirally  twisted. 

Chewing  surface  of  mandibles  in  shape  of  a  rough  parallelogram,  about  30-35  rows  of 
teeth,  the  teeth  being  directed  anterior!}';  ;U  dorsal  edge  of  chewing  surface  are  a  few  large, 
conical  s])ines.  1  have  been  unal)le  to  detect  any  trace  of  the  mandil)ular  palp  (which  in 
several  other  jihyllopod  genera  is  represented  by  a  small  papilla).  1st  maxilla  broad  and  flat 
distally,  ending  in  a  row  of  15-16  long,  plumo.se,  biarticulate  setae.  l>asal  portions  of  the 
setae  armed  with  distally  directed  spines  which  number  1  or  2  on  the  lowermost  seta  and 
increase  in  number  uj)  to  8-12  on  the  upi)ermost  seta.  These  spines  are  on  the  side  of  the 
setae  opposed  to  the  setae  of  the  opposite  1st  ma.xilla.  Lower  than  the  lowermost  seta  is  a 
small  spine  which  appears  to  be  morphologically  a  much  reduced  seta,  a.s  it  is  supplied  with  its 
iiwn  tendon  ( h'igure  4,  b).  2nd  maxilla  reduced  as  is  usual  in  the  sub-order,  ending  in  a 
large,  slightly  cur\-ed  claw  armed  with  a  few  minute  spines;  provided  on  its  medio-anlerior 
tidge  with  three  strong,  ])iarticulate,  jjlumose  setae:  on  ventral  surface,  lielow  bases  of  setae  is 
a  short,  stout  spine  directed  distally  (posteriorly).  Several  patches  of  extremely  fine  hairs  on 
the  2nd  maxilla  are  much  too  flne  to  be  shown  in  the  figure  (JMgure  4,  c). 

Swimming  legs  1-10  with  2  epites  with  markedly  serrate  edges.  Last  pair  of  legs  vari- 
al)le  in  this  respect,  having  2  sul^equal,  narrow,  pointed  epites,  or  with  the  proximal  epite  much 
the  smaller,  or  entirely  absent.  Last  legs  of  same  individual  may  be  unlike  in  this  respect. 
Margin  of  the  distal  endite  of  legs  7  and  11  tends  to  lie  bluntly  ])ointed  ;  of  legs  2-10  more 
evenly  rouudetl.  (iill  with  entire  margin  on  all  legs.  I'^labellnm  on  legs  2-11  foliaform.  with 
<lorsal  margin  flatter  than  ventral.  Mabellum  of  1st  leg  foliaform,  or  subtriangular  in  out- 
line.    (I'igure  4,  d,  e,   f,  setae  and  sjiines  shown  only  for  2  distalmost  endites.) 

Each  side  of  genital  sac  with  3  jirocesses  directed  posteriorly.  N'entral  ])rocess  ends  in  a 
lappet  much  flattened  horizontally,  end  ol)Ii(niely  truncated,  sometimes  much  more  so  than  in 
figure,  inner  dorsal  ])rocess  digitiform,  sometimes  slenderer  than  shown  in  figure.  Outer 
dorsal  process  (penis)  longer  and  nuuli  thicker  than  others,  a])proximately  cylindrical,  ends 
in  a  flat,  subtriangular  jilate  which  is  eversible  and  retractable.  'I'lie  outline  of  the  plate  is 
roughly  that  of  a  boot  viewed  from  the  side,  hollowing  this  analogy,  the  plate  is  attached 
by  the  leg,  and  bears  3  teeth  on  the  top  of  the  toe.  These  teeth  are  absent  in  juvenile 
individuals  (Figure  3,  c). 

Total  length  variable,  perhaps  depending  on  season  and  food  sup])ly,  averages  about 
18-1  "J  mm.  from  forehead  to  end  of  cercopods. 

Female:  Second  to  11th  pedigennis  segments  with  short  transverse  ridge  across  median 
dorsal  line;   viewed  from  the  side,  the  highest  point  of  ridge  is  towards  posterior  margin  of 


PHYLI.OPOD   CRUSTACEA  39 

segments,  especially  posteriorly;  at  each  end  of  each  ridge  are  1-10  curved  spines  along  the 
posterior  margin  of  the  segment,  the  2nd  pedigerovis  segment  having  1  spine  on  each  side, 
and  the  numl)er  increasing-  posteriorly  ( l-"igure  3,  e).  According  to  Daday  the  3rd  to  7th 
ahdominal  segments  have  a  girdle  of  spines  around  the  posterior  margin.  In  the  specimens  I 
have  examined,  these  segments  hear  from  about  6-25  spines  on  the  posterior  margin,  increas- 
ing in  numbers  per  segment  posteriorly  to  a  maximum  on  the  5th  or  6th  segment.  The 
spines  do  not  form  a  girdle,  but  tend  to  occur  in  groups  of  2  or  3  with  a  space  between  the 
groups.  The  spines  are  absent,  or  small  and  few  near  the  ventral  mid  line,  thus  giving  an 
effect  quite  unlike  Daday's  figure  (F"igure  3,  e).    Cercopods  as  in  the  male. 

Head  smoothly  rounded  in  front.  First  antenna  biarticulate  and  hjuger  than  2nil 
antenna.  Second  antenna  oval  in  cross-section,  tapering  abruptly  at  distal  end,  to  a  pointed 
spine-like  process  (Figure  3,  b).     Eyes  smaller  than  in  male.     Mouth  parts  as  in  male. 

Legs  as  in  the  male. 

Ovisac  short  and  broad;  ventral  view  something  like  a  beef  heart,  but  with  an  obtusely 
conical  process  on  each  side  of  the  posterior  end,  and  slightly  dorsal  to  it  (Fig-ure  3,  d,  e). 

Dimensions  about  the  same  as  in  the  male  or  slightly  smaller. 

All  of  the  specimens  that  I  have  examined  are  heavily  infested  with  epiphytes  and 
attached  protozoa.  This  suggests  that  growth  is  very  slow,  with  long  periods  lietween 
ecdyses. 


Family  Branchipodidae  Daday 
1910  Branchipodidae  Daday,  Ann.  Sci.  Nat.   (ser.  9)   11:287 

Eleven  pedigerous,  8  or  9  postpedigerous  segments.  Front  part  of  head  of  S  fused  with 
basal  joints  of  2nd  antenna  to  form  a  clypeus.  Front  of  head  of  S  unarmed,  or  with  a 
median  process,  or  with  paired  processes.  Second  antenna  of  $  biarticulate.  Legs  with 
1  epite.  Cercopods  freely  movable,  or  fused  to  last  body  segment.  Ovisac  generally  sub- 
gliibular.     The  familv  is  absent  from  North  and  South  America. 


Genus  Braiichipiis  Schaeffer-Daday 

1766  BrancJiipus  Schaeffer.     Elementa  Entomologica 

1910  Braiichipus  Daday.     Ann.  Sci.  Nat.  (ser.  9)   11  :  311 

Trunk  segments  smooth,  unarmed.  I'ostiiedigerous  segments  unarmed  in  l)oth  sexes,  or 
with  short  digitiform  processes  in  i.  Cercojjods  movably  articulated  with  last  body  seg- 
ment; straight  and  fringed  all  round  with  setae;  or  curved  inward  with  outer  margin  setif- 
erous,  inner  spiniferous.  Distal  joint  of  2nd  antenna  of  £  nuuh  lunger  than  basal  joint; 
falciform,  curved  inwards.  Clypeus  of  $  with  paired  short  blunt  frontal  processes.  Paired, 
long  filiform  processes  with  bases  connate  arise  from  front  of  head  (dorso-proximal  part 
of  clypeus).  Second  antenna  of  5  flat,  blade-like,  produced  into  a  sharp  a])ical  point.  Ovisac 
short,  oval,  with  a  prominent  ventral  lolse.  In  the  present-day  restricted  sense,  this  genus 
contains  only  2  species,  one  of  which  has  been  found  only  once,  in  the  French  Alps. 


40 


rnvi-LoroD  Crustacea 


N.  nniihhipiis  slai:^niilis  (Linnaeus) 

1752  Apus  piscifoniiis  Schaeffer.    Abhandl.  v.  Insecten.  vol.  2. 

1758  Cancer  stagnalis  Linnaeus.    Syst.  Nat.  (lOtli  ed.),  p.  634. 

1766  Branchipus  pisciformis  Schaeffer.    Elementa  Entomologica. 

1906  Branchipus  piscifoniiis  (iurney.  J.  and  Proc.  As.  Soc.  Bengal  (n.s.)  2:275. 

1910  Branchipus  stagnalis  Daday.  Ann.  Sci.  Nat.  (ser.  9)   11:312. 

Localities:  No  specimens  of  this  species  have  come  into  my  liands.  It  lias  been  reported  only 
once  from  India,  by  Gurney  (1907),  who  examined  specimens  in  tlie  Indian  Museum 
labeled  "J.  A.  W.  Alurray,  Sind." 

Reported  from:  The  greater  part  of  Europe;  North  Africa;  Palestine.  The  collections 
nearest  India  were  made  at  Sudak  in  the  Crimea,  and  Bingol  Dagh  in  Armenia.  (Cf. 
Daday  (1910).) 

Types :  Ubi  ? 


Figure  S. — Bninchil>iis  xla^iuilis.  A,  lit-ad  of  $  from  above.  B,  head  uf  i  frcmi  Ijelow.  C,  head  of  9  from 
above.  D,  tiid  of  al)domen  of  £.  !■",  cgs  sac  of  9  from  right  side.  F,  end  of  abdomen  cjf  9.  (All  fnim  Daday 
(1910)  ;  magnification  unknown.) 


Since  I  have  seen  no  specimens  of  this  species,  1  borrow  the  descri])tion  (much  short- 
ened) from  Daday,  as  well  as  some  of  his  figures. 

Male:  Size  very  variable  according  to  locality.  Abdominal  segments  unarnied.  Cerco- 
pods  falciform,  curved  inward,  outer  margin  setiferous,  inner  margin  bearing  slender  spines. 
Clypeus  with  a  short  conical  process  on  each  side  dorsally ;  witii  paired  conical  frontal  proc- 
esses;   with  a  conical  tubercle  on  each  side,  and  a  distal  digitiform  process  on  each  side 


PIIYI.LOPOD   CRUSTACEA  41 

ventrally.  Distal  pnints  uf  the  2n(l  antenna  with  l)itul)crculate  tips,  and  witli  a  digitiforni 
process  projecting  antemlateraliy  from  the  \'entr()lateral  niar.t;in  at  a  point  slightly  distal  to 
the  middle  of  the  joint.  Front  of  head  at  dorso-posterior  margin  of  clypeus  with  a  pair  of 
long  filiform  processes  with  connate  bases.     Total  length,  8-20  mm. 

Female:   Cercopods  straight,  both  margins  setiferous.     Front  of  head  unarmed,  gently 
rounded.     Ovisac  short,  oval,  acutely  rounded  posteriorly.    Total  length,  8.5-23  mm. 


Genus  BrancJiipodopsis  G.  O.  Sars 
1898  Branchipodopsis  Sars.  Arch.  Mat.  og  Naturvid.  Krist.  20  (4)  :  26. 

Nine  postpedigerous  segments,  the  last  shortest.  Cercopods  falciform,  incurved,  mova- 
bly  jointed  to  last  abdominal  segment.  No  median  process  from  the  vertex  of  head  of  S  ,  but 
there  may  be  a  small  median,  ventral  process.  Basal  joint  of  2nd  antenna  of  S  (each  half 
of  clypeus)  with  a  conical,  subconical  or  digitiform  process  on  inner  anterior  side,  and  a 
small  setiferous  lamelliform  process  near  the  distal  end.  Distal  joint  strongly  curved  inward, 
often  contorted,  unarmed.     A  number  of  species  are  found  in  Africa,  one  in  Asia. 


Branchipodopsis  affinis  G.  O.  Sars 

1901  Branchipodopsis  affinis  Sars.  Ann.  Mus.  Zool.  Acad.  Imp.  St.  Petersbourg.     6:  149 

Locality:  Kashmir:   *Nagmargh.     20-30  5  $9  9.    Col.  F.  Smith.     \T-13. 

Reported  from:    Mongolia,  Mont  Chingan  (sec.  Sars);    Manchuria,  near  Tyn  Chur.    (sec. 
Daday)  ;    Russian  Mongolia,  near  Lake  Baical  (sec.  Smirnov). 

Types:    Museum  of  Natural  History,  Leningrad. 

These  specimens  were  received  in  an  e.Ktraordinarily  damaged  condition,  apparently 
having  been  completely  dried  at  some  time  in  the  past.  They  were  very  brittle  as  received 
in  alcohol,  and  not  a  single  specimen  had  escaped  breakage.  It  was  at  first  impossible  even 
to  make  sure  of  the  genus,  Init  by  treating  with  5%  KOH  solution,  the  horn-like  interior 
was  softened,  and  the  integument  resumed  something  of  its  former  shape.  They  were  then 
lightly  stained  with  tetrabromfluorescic  acid,  and  preserved  in  glycerine  to  protect  the  now 
very  soft  specimens.  Since  these  specimens  are  in  such  poor  condition,  the  description  and 
figures  are  taken  largely  from  Sars  (IS^Ol  ). 

Body  somewhat  more  slender  than  usual  in  the  genus.  The  paired  median  processes  on 
the  dorsal  surface  of  the  S  clypeus  terminate  in  2  rounded  lobes,  having  between  them  a 
small  spine;  digitiform  processes  on  dorsal,  distal  parts  of  the  clypeus  well  marked.  A  small 
ventro-median,  spinuliferous  process  on  the  clypeus.  Distal  joints  of  2nd  antenna  of  $ 
strongly  curved,  and  somewhat  expanded  near  tips.  Second  antennae  of  2  terminate  in  an 
acute  pointed  process.    The  6th  legs  of   c5   have  5  rounded,  tuberculifnrm  processes  between 

*  Indian  Museum  specimens. 


42 


niVLLOPOD  CRUSTACEA 


the  spinas  of  the  distal  endite.  (The  Kaslimir  specimens  appear  to  have  only  2  such  tuber- 
cles.) According-  to  Daday  (in it  mentioned  by  Sars)  there  are  2  sjiines  on  the  under  side  of 
the  last  postpedigerous  segment.  Tiiese  cannot  be  made  out  nn  the  Kashmir  specimens,  though 
(piite  possibly  l^ecause  of  their  pdor  preservation.  Cercopods  of  9  straight,  ]i(iinted  and 
setiferous;  those  of  S  longer,  strongly  curved  inward,  and  setiferous  on  the  greater  part  of 
the  outer  margin.  On  the  inner  margin  they  are  provided  with  spines  which  continue  to, 
and  a  little  around,  the  tips. 


Figure  6. — flraiicliil'odopsis  affinis.  A,  head  of  $  from  in  front  (Xl4).  B,  2nd  antenna  of  9  (X39). 
C,  outer  endites  of  6th  leg  of  5  (X  32).  D,  end  of  abdomen  of  c5 .  E,  egg  sac  of  9  from  right  side  (X  10.5). 
(All  redrawn  from  Sars  (1901).) 


Family  Strkptocepiiai.idak  Daday 
V)\0  Strrplocrphalidac  Daday.     Ann.  .Sci.  Nat.  (sen  9.)    11:.^.^.=^ 

Eleven  pedigerous,  9  postpedigerous  segments,  the  last  always  shortest.  Head  in  i  sim- 
ply rounded  in  front,  or  with  a  frontal  process.  Second  antenna  of  $  triarticulate,  with  distal 
joint  cheliform,  a  curved,  chitenous  process  projects  more  or  less  ventrally  from  the  juncture 
of  the  ba.sal  and  middle  joints.  Legs  with  1  epite.  Cercopods  movably  articulated  with  the 
last  abdominal  segment  (except  in  S.  scaliif).  Ovisac  cylindrical,  usually  elongate.  Only 
1  genus,  which  is  found  in  all  continents  except  South  America. 


PUYLI.OPnn   CRTTSTACEA  43 

Genus  Sircptoccphaliis  Baird 
1852  Sfn'pfoci'plialus  Uaird.     I'roc.  Zool.  Soc.  Lniidon  20:20 

With  the  characters  of  the  family. 

The  species  of  the  genus  Strcptoccphaliis  liitherto  descriljed  fmni  the  Indian  region  liave 
i)een  named  5".  diclwtomusBa.hd,  and  S.  dichotouiiis  var.  siinphw  (lurney.  But  an  examina- 
tion of  the  specimens  of  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  and  the  numerous  specimens 
sent  me  from  the  Indian  Museum  has  shown  that  such  a  classification  is  untenable.  If  it 
were  to  he  allowed,  a  numljer  of  subvarieties  of  var.  simplex  would  have  to  be  erected, 
some  of  whicli  wmild  lie  geographically  distinct ;  and  even  though  the  ranges  overlap  slightly, 
there  already  appears  to  be  a  geographical  distinction  between  .S".  dichotoiiiiis,  and  5'.  d.  var. 
simplex,  so  that  a  sub-specific  distinction  would  be  proper  at  the  very  least.  If  var.  simplex, 
the  more  primitive  form,  had  been  described  first,  it  would  perhaps  be  possible  to  express  the 
relationships  without  too  much  confusion,  but  under  the  present  conditions  it  seems  much 
l)etter  to  raise  (iurney's  variety  to  the  rank  of  a  full  species,  with  3  sub-species.  This  (to 
some  perliaps  drastic )  step  has  sound  precedent  in  the  suborder,  and  even  witliin  the  genus, 
since  S.  dregei  G.  O.  Sars,  and  .S".  cirratus  Daday  are  equally  close  to  each  other.  I  may 
add  that  iiu  intermediate  ftirms  have  ever  l>een  recorded  between  diehotomus  and  simplex. 


Slrcptocepliali(s  simplex  simplex  nov.  comb. 

1907  Streploeephaliis  dichoUimiis  var.  simplex     Gurney.     J.  and  I'roc.  Asiatic  Soc.  Bengal 
(New  Series)  2:276 

Localities:    Patiala  States    *Base  of  Simla  Hills  15,  collector  for  the  Indian  Museum. 
Date? 

United  Provinces:    *Mirihan,  Mirzapur,  R.  B.  S.  Sewell,  coll.    30-XII-12. 

Reported  from:    Cutcli   (Gurney);    Calcutta   (Daday). 

Types:   Indian  Museum,  C"alcutta. 

Tlie  distal  chelate  joint  of  the  2nd  antenna  of  the  5  is  often  spoken  of  as  the  "hand," 
the  dorsal  branch  being  the  "thumb"  and  the  ventral  l)ranch  the  "finger."  For  tlie  sake  of 
simplicity  this  terminology  will  be  adopted  here.  The  left  hand  of  the  t?  from  Patiala  State 
is  shfnvn  in  Figure  7,  with  the  parts  to  be  mentiijned  in  the  descriptions  labeled.  The  terms 
"dorsal,"  "ventral,"  etc.,  when  a])plied  to  the  2nd  antennae  of  the  c?  shall  be  a])plied  as 
if  these  appendages  were  extendetl  out  directly  forward  of  the  head. 

Body  ratiier  robust  for  the  genus.  Abdomen  without  furca  scarcely  longer  than  the 
trunk.  Head  of  9  e\'enly  rounded,  with  the  2nd  antennae  much  folded  and  crumpled,  often 
largely  obstructing  forward  vision.  Head  of  <5  produced  in  front  into  a  short  conical  pro- 
tuberance which  is  plainly  visible  from  above,  lying  between  the  bases  of  the  2nd  antennae 
(as  in  Figure  8,  d.  d').  Pedigerous  and  postpedigerous  segments  simple  and  unarmed. 
Male  genital  sac  of  the  f<irm  usual  in  the  genus,  with  tiie  usual  cylindrical,  spinous  penes. 
Ovisac  of  9  a  slender  tapering  cylinder,  not  reaching  as  far  as  the  last  abdominal  segment, 
tip  not  bent.     Cercopods  in  both  sexes  narrow  and  lanceolate,  fringed  all  round  with  subequal 


44 


rilVI.I.Ul'OD  CRUSTACEA 


plumos^  setae.  Cercopods  very  slightly  longer  proportionately  in  S  than  in  9 .  First 
antennae  of  l)oth  sexes  not  showing  segmentation  or  psendoseginentation.  Second  antennae 
of  S  triarticulate.  Basal  joints  cylindrical,  superficially  somewhat  creased,  usually  bent  more 
or  less  downward.  At  the  juncture  of  the  basal  and  middle  joints  is  a  ventro-laterally  directed, 
slightly  curved  smooth  process  wliich  is  heavily  chitinized.     Middle  joint  of  2nd  antennae  of 


S  B 


■THUMB 


Figure  7. — Siref'tocephahis  simplex  simplex.  Left  hand  of  S  from  Patiala  State  (X  13).  N  =  finger  notch ; 
SB  =  sickle-shaped  branch  of  finger;  BS  =  basal  spine;  MB  =  main  I)rancli  of  finger;  G  =  dorsal  groove  of 
tluiinb  ;    TN  =  thnmb  notch;    VP  =;  ventral  process  of  thumb;    DP  =  dorsal  process  of  tliunib. 


S  witii  a  sigmoid  flexure;  close  to  its  basal  end  on  tlie  dorsal  surface  are  3  slender  fleshy 
processes,  the  innermost  one  always  larger,  the  other  two  may  nearly  equal  it,  or  may  be  con-, 
siderably  smaller.  All  3  are  similar  in  shape,  tapering,  curved  downwards,  pointed,  and  with 
the  lower  surface  provided  with  a  row  of  small  papillae.  On  the  dorsal  surface  of  this  same 
middle  joint  is  a  row  of  a1)out  10  slender  processes,  the  middle  ones  usually  being  shorter. 
The  whole  of  the  middle  segment  of  the  2nd  antennae  of  the  male  gives  the  appearance  of 
being  superficially  annulated.  The  hand,  as  seen  from  the  outer  side,  is  well  shown  in 
Figure  7.     It  will  be  observed  that:    the  distance  from  the  thumb  notch  to  the  tip  of  the 


PHYLLOPOD   CRUSTACEA 


45 


tliunil)  is  aljijut  half  the  length  of  the  main  branch  of  the  finger  as  measured  from  the  basal 
spine  to  its  tip.  The  dorsal  process  of  the  thumb  is  prominent.  The  dorsal  row  of  spines 
tends  to  run  over  onto  the  inner  side  of  the  main  branch  of  the  finger  distally,  and  the  sickle- 
shaped  branch  of  the  finger  is  practically  smooth  along  its  concave  edge.  The  legs  of  both 
sexes  have  the  epite  serrate  along  the  margin,  and  the  gill  of  the  last  pair  flattened,  enlarged, 
and  finely  serrate  along  the  end.     Length  usually  about  20  mm.  or  more. 


FiGURF.  8. — Strclttoccphahis.  A,  5".  simplex  echinus,  head  from  right  side.  A',  same,  from  above.  B,  .5".  s. 
luiigimainis.  head  from  right  side.  B',  same  from  above.  C,  5.  j.  (iraf'icH.y,  head  from  right  side.  D,S.diclwtomus, 
head  frcjin  right  side.  D'  same,  from  above.  (All  X  8.1.)  Side  views  of  heads  show  right  2nd  antenna  cut  away 
to  expose  the  frontal  process;  the  cut  surfaces  are  lined.  Many  of  the  differences  other  than  the  frontal  processes 
are  the  result  of  the  condition  of  the  material.  The  frontal  process  of  S.  s.  simplex  appears  to  be  exactly  like  that  of 
.S'.  dicluiliiinus. 


Streptocephalus  simplex  longimanus  n.  subsp. 
Locality:    Madras  Presidency:    Mahabalipuram.     2S,  39,  coll.  Hutchinson.     4-XI-32. 
Types:    Peabody  Museum  of  Yale  University.     Paratypes  to  Professor  Hutchinson. 

This  subspecies  differs  sufficiently  from  S.  s.  simplex  to  make  it  seem  worth  while 
to  make  the  distinction.  The  terminal  joint  of  the  2nd  antennae  of  the  3  has  a  much 
shallower  and  less  inarked  notch  on  the  ventral  side  of  the  basal  part  of  the  finger.  The  sickle- 
shaped  branch  of  the  finger  has  no  basal  spine.  The  main  branch  of  the  finger  has  the  spines 
on  the  dorsal  edge  very  few  (7-10),  short  and  blunt.  The  thumb  has  no  dorsal  process, 
though  the  dorsal  groove  is  present,  and  the  length  of  the  thumb  measured  from  the  notch 
on  the  distal  side  of  the  ventral  process  is  actually  greater  than  the  length  of  the  main  branch 
of  the  finger  measured  from  the  dichotomy.     The  1st  antennae  of  both  sexes  are  long  and 


46 


I'll VI. I.U POD  CKUSTACEA 


exhibit  a  jointed  appearance.  Tlie  cercopods  nf  both  se.xes  are  unusually  wide  at  the  base, 
and  are  much  flattened  dorso-ventrall}-.  In  other  resix;cts  the  two  sexes  appear  to  be  essen- 
tiall\-  like  the  t\nical   form. 


Figure  9. — Sircptoccphahis  simplex  hiigimaiitis.     A,  left  hand  of  S   from  outside  (X  13).     B,  head  of   9   from  in 
front  (X  11).    C,  end  uf  abdomen  of  $  from  above  (X  17.4). 


Strcl^tocc/'lialus  siiiif^lrx  arabicus  n.  subsj). 

Locality:    South  Ar.mua  :    Aden.     5  o' ,  5  9,  coll.  G.  \i.  Hutchinson.     21-11-32. 
Aden,  100  or  more.     Coll.  C,.  K.  Hutchinson.     7-XII-32. 

*Aden?,  2  <5  S,  2  9  9,  coll.?     Date?,  poor  condition  and  of  doubtful  provenance,  (|uite 
possibly  S.  s.  arabicus. 

Types:  :  Peabody  Museum  of  Vale  University.     Paratypes  in  Indian  Museum. 

Much  like  the  t_\i)ical  variety,  but  for  the  followint^:  First  aiUennae  of  l)(itli  sexes 
often  appearing  to  be  divided  into  2  or  more  segments.  Second  antenna  of  6  with 
basal  joints  so  much  fused  dorsally  as  almost,  or  completely  to  hide  the  short  and  ill- 
developed  frontal  process  of  the  head  when  viewed  from  above;  with  the  outer  2  fleshy 
processes  of  the  2nd  joint  nuuh  reduced  in  size  (one  may  be  missing),  and  with  the  dorsal 
row  of  sj)ines  on  the  main  branch  of  the  finger  not  tending  to  run  over  onto  the  inner  face 
of  the  main  branch  distally.    The  finger-notch  is  well  marked,  and  the  proximal  edge  of  it  is 


P11Y],L01'()D   CRUSTACEA 


47 


more  or  less  produced.  The  2nd  antennae  of  the  9  not  very  rarely  bent  or  folded,  and  nar- 
rower than  in  S.  s.  simplex;  sometimes  produced  into  an  obtuse  point  at  the  inner  side  of  the 
end.  The  g'ill  of  the  last  legs  of  both  sexes  is  perhaps  a  little  narrower  than  in  the  typical 
form.     The  specimens  collected  by  I'rofessor  Hutchinson  on  the  different  dates  differ  greatly 


Figure  10. — Strcplocephalns  simplex  arabicns.  A,  head  of  Feb.  $  from  above  (X  12).  B,  head  of  Dec.  2 
from  in  front  (X  7.4).  C,  left  2nd  antenna  of  Feb.  9  (Xl2).  D,  end  of  abdomen  of  Feb.  $  from  above. 
E,  abdomen  and  egg  sac  of  Feb.   9   from  right  side  (X  12). 


in  size,  those  of  I-'ebruary  measuring  al)out  23  mm.  f(ir  tiie  i  $  and  20  mm.  fur  the  2  9. 
The  specimens  taken  in  December,  however,  are  the  smallest  se.xually  mature  specimens  I  have 
ever  seen  reported  for  the  genus,  measuring  only  about  9  mm.  for  the  largest  $  S  ,  and  as 
little  as  6  mm.  for  9  9  carrying  eggs.  In  other  respects  they  are  precisely  like  the  larger 
specimens. 


48 


PHVLLOPOn  CRUSTACEA 


Strcptoccplialiis  sniiplc.v  echinus  n.  subsp. 

Locality  :  Maduas  Prksidkxcy  :  *(;odaveri  ( Town) .  3  <J  ,  9  9  ,  coll.  N.  Aniiaiulale.  28-\M  1 1-18. 

Types:    Rcturnccl  in  Indian  Mnseum.     One   £    and  one   5,  paratypes,  retained. 

Body  and  cercopods  of  Imth  sexes  relatively  slender.  First  antennae  of  both  sexes 
are  relatively  longer,  and  appear  irregularly  segmented.  The  2nd  antennae  of  the  5 
entirely  without  fleshy  processes  of  the  middle  joint;  the  slender  processes  on  the  dorsal  side 
of  the  distal  part  of  this  joint  are  reduced  in  number  to  6-8;    in  the  distal  joint,  the  dorsal 


KicjIKk  U.Slrcf'linrtliiihis  siiiiplc.v  ahiiius.     A,  left  hand  of  <^   fmiii  (Hitcr  .side  (X  13).    I?,  head  of  9 

from  ill  front  (X  H). 


row  of  spines  of  the  main  branch  of  the  finger  is  more  regular  than  in  S.  s.  simplex  and  does 
not  run  over  onto  the  inner  side  of  the  branch,  and  the  spines  are  much  more  numerous. 
There  is  also  a  row  of  short,  conical  spines  along  the  outer  side  of  the  main  branch  i>f  the 
finger.  The  sickle-shaped  branch  of  the  finger  is  armed  along  the  proximal  4/5  of  its  con- 
cave edge  with  short  close-set  spines  which  become  somewhat  papilliform  distally.  The 
thumb  is  a  little  longer  than  in  5".  j.  simplex,  its  length  from  thumb-notch  to  tip  being  aliout 
4/5  of  the  length  of  the  main  branch  of  the  finger  as  measured  from  tlie  dorsal  spine.  The 
dorsal  process  of  the  thumb  is  lacking,  and  the  dorsal  groove  of  the  thumb  is  scarcely  indi- 
cated. The  finger-notch  is  obsolescent.  The  2nd  antennae  of  the  9  2  are  rather  narrower 
than  in  the  typical  form.  Length  oi  $  £  alx)ut  20  mm.,  of  9  9  about  18.  In  other  respects 
this  subspecies  is  very  similar  to  .S".  .?.  simplex. 


PHYLLOPOD   CRUSTACEA 


49 


Strcptoccplialus  dichotoinus  Baird 

1860  Strcploccphalus  dicholoinus  Baird.     Proc.  Zool.  Soc.  London.     28:445 

1900  Streptoccphaliis  diclwtoiims  Sars.     Arch.  Mat.  Naturvid.    22(9)  :4 

Localities:  Madras  Presidency:   *Madra.s,  Spur  Tank.     10  c? ,  9  5  ,  N.  Annandale.     III-ll. 
*Tanjore  (S.  India).     1$  ,  1  5  ,  N.  Annandale.    27-X-ll. 

United  Provinces:    *Baraunda  Tank,  Mirzapur.     1 1  c5  ,  5?    (juvenile),  Mrs. 
N.  M.  Johnstone.     15-VIII-13. 

Mysore:    ^Bangalore  (India).     1  c5  ,  1  9  ,  N.  Annandale.     13-X-lO. 
Reported  from:    India  (Baird);    Calcutta  (Alcock )  ;   Shevaroy  (Stevaroy)  Hills  (Sars). 
Type :   Ubi  ? 


FiciiiRF.  l2.Strcl'tuccl^halux  diihuloiiiiis.     A,  left  liand  of  Madras  spur  tank  <?   from  outer  side  (X  ll.d)- 
B,  head  of  Tanjore  $   from  in  front.     C,  head  of  Madras   9   from  in  front.     (B  and  C  X9.9). 


(There  are  also  about  a  dozen  9  9  from  Mirzapur,  collected  by  Mrs.  N.  M.  Johnstone, 
which  may  be  of  this  species  or  of  S.  simplex,  as  the  females  are  indistinguishable.  This  is 
by  no  means  rare  among  the  Anostraca — for  example,  no  distinguishing  marks  have  been 
reported  which  allow  of  the  separation  of  the  9  9  of  any  of  the  numerous  species  of 
Branch  ipodopsis. ) 

Sars'  redescription  of  this  .species  is  so  very  complete  that  it  will  be  unnecessary  to  dis- 
cuss it  very  fully.  A  few  points  of  interest  have  been  observed,  however,  because  of  the 
larger  collections  from  a  more  wide  area  that  have  been  available  to  me. 

The  species  in  general  is  very  like  .9.  simples,  differing  mainly  in  the  structure  of  the 
2nd  antennae  of  the  S  ,  the  middle  joint  of  which  usually  Ijears  proximally  4  fleshy  processes, 
though  the  S    from  Bangalore  and  one  of  those  from  the  Madras  Spur  tank  have  only  3  as  in 


50 


PHYLI.OPOD  CRUSTACEA 


6".  simplex.  The  finger-notch  is  generally  more  deep  and  open  than  in  the  forms  described 
alxive,  and  the  main  branch  of  the  fing'er  is  always  Ijifnrcated  for  al)Out  its  last  third.  The 
bifurcation  is  so  constructed  that  from  the  outer  side  the  ventral  branch  appears  to  be  an 
enlarged  spine,  while  from  the  inner  face,  the  dorsal  branch  gives  that  appearance.  Both 
branches  may  be  smooth,  or  either  or  both  may  bear  minute  spinules.  Baird  had  only  the  S 
(if  this  species,  and  Sars  says  "y\ntenna€  in  female  simple,  blade-like,  bluntly  rounded  at  the 
tip:  .  .  ."  All  16?  9  examined  by  me  had  the  2nd  antennae  folded  and  wrinkled  to  a 
greater  or  less  degree,  even  the  very  immature  specimens  from  Alirzapur  showing  it  plainly 


Figure  13. — Strcplocephalns.  A,  left  2nd  antenna  of  young  $  S.  simplex  from  Nundy,  seen  from  outer  side. 
B,  same,  somewhat  older  specimen.  C,  left  2nd  antenna  of  young  S  S.  dichoiomus  from  Mirzapur,  of  about  the 
same  age  as  13,  D,  head  of  a  very  young  9  -f.  simplex  from  Nundy,  seen  from  in  front.  The  Nundy  specimens 
are  too  young  to  determine  the  subspecies. 


This  agrees  with  the  statement  of  Alcock  (1897)  who  described  the  species  under  the  name  of 
BranchipHs  (Strcptoceplialus)  bcngalensis,  though  his  figure  is  almost  the  precise  antithesis 
of  his  description.  The  1st  antennae  of  the  9  9  ,  and  to  a  lesser  extent  of  the  S  S  ,  are  fre- 
quently coiled,  and  often  hidden  under  the  2nd  antennae.  In  neither  sex  do  the  1st  antennae 
appear  segmented. 

The  bifurcation  of  the  main  branch  of  the  2nd  antennae  of  the  S  appears  very  early. 
A  young  stage  is  shown  in  Figure  13,  c.  (The  5".  simplex  from  Nundy,  Figure  13,  a,  b,  d,  are 
not  old  enougli  to  place  certainly  as  to  subspecies,  except  to  say  that  they  are  not  echinus. 
They  are  in  all  probability  S.  s.  simplex.) 

All  the  forms  of  Streptocephahis  here  in  discussion  are  quite  closely  related  to  each 
other,  but  not  to  any  other  forms.  If  we  regard  the  fiat,  unfolded  2nd  antenna  of  the  9 
as  primitive  (it  appears  nearly  universally  throughout  the  genus),  it  is  clear  that  the  oldest 
member  of  the  group  is  that  closest  to  the  African  center  of  distribution  of  the  genus.  No 
Streptocephali  are  known  to  occur  along  the  present  land  route  between  Arabia  and  India. 
This  may  be  because  of  inadequate  collecting,  or  the  distribution  may  have  taken  place  before 
the  present  arrangement  of  the  land  masses. 


PHYLLOPOD   CRUSTACEA  51 

Key  to  the  Species  and  Subspecies  of  the  Genus  StrcptocepluiJus  of  the  Indian  Empire 

1.  5    with  a  complex   frontal  process,   and   strong  spines  on  some  of  the 

abdominal  segments 6".  spinifer 

2.  S   with  abdominal  segments  imarmed 

A.  Main  branch  of  finger  of  2nd  antenna  of   $   bifurcate  distally 5".  dichotomus 

B.  Main  branch  of  finger  of  2nd  antenna  of  <$   not  branched 

i.    Thumb  l^yond  thumb-notch  at  least  as  long  as  main  branch  of  $ 

2nd  antenna S".  siniphw  longiinanus 

ii.    Thumb  not  over  4/5  as  long  as  main  branch  of  finger 

a.  Basal  joints  of  2nd  antennae  of    $    more  or  less  fused  dor- 

sally,  obscuring  frontal  process 5".  simplex  arabicus 

b.  Basal  joints  of  2nd  antennae  of  $  not  fused  dorsally,  frontal 

process  visible  from  above 
b,.    Concave  edge  of  sickle-shaped  branch  of  finger  sinooth  or 

nearly  so S.  simplex  simplex 

I);.    Concave  edge  of  sickle-shaped  Ijranch  spiniferous 5".  simplex  echinus 

Ecology  and  Zoogeography  of  the  Indian  Anostraca 

The  Anostraca  as  a  whole  are  slow  swimmers  with  no  sort  of  protective  devices  or 
behavior.  Introduced  into  an  aquarium,  they  became  immediate  prey  to  any  sort  of  fish, 
and  when  they  are  in  company  with  copepods  or  even  cladocera,  the  Anostraca  are  always 
the  first  to  be  eaten,  usually  being  exterminated  l^fore  any  appreciable  inroads  have  been 
made  on  the  (ither  forms.  I  once  discovered  the  skeleton  of  a  single,  small  fish  in  the  dried 
bed  of  a  temporary  pond  of  considerable  size  which  was  known  to  have  contained  Branchinecta 
occidentalis  the  previous  wet  season.  Outside  of  this  one,  rather  circumstantial  observation, 
1  have  never  seen  reported  a  single  case  of  Anostraca  and  fish  l^eing  found  in  the  same 
waters. 

Possibly  in  connection  with  this  vulnerability,  various  devices  have  arisen  which  have  the 
effect  of  preventing  the  co-occurrence  of  these  phyllopods  and  fish.  Arteniia  will  only  live 
in  waters  too  saline  for  most  fish  to  inhabit.  The  other  forms  may,  in  the  main,  be  divided 
into  2  classes :  Those  with  eggs  that  require  drying  to  hatch,  and  those  with  eggs  requiring 
freezing.  In  many  temperate  -regions  the  eggs  may  undergo  both  processes  without  detri- 
ment. It  is  not  known  whether  any  species  require  both,  or  whether  in  any  form  drying 
can  substitute  for  freezing  or  vice  versa. 

As  a  result  it  may  be  said  that  the  Anostraca  are  ordinarily  found  in  small,  shallow 
bodies  of  water,  usually  of  a  temporary  nature,  and  that  there  is  usually  only  1  generation  a 
year. 

Of  the  Indian  anostracans  it  may  be  surmised  that  both  Branchinecta  orientalis  (the 
specimens  taken  from  Togarma  Tso,  5,217  m.,  are  from  the  greatest  altitude  I  have  been  able 

''Found  only  in  Ceylon  and  not  discussed  in  this  paper.    Cf.  Gurney.     Spolia  Ceylanica  4  (14-15)  :    127,  1906. 


pnvLi.nron  ciu'stacea 


FrcuRE  14. — Map  of  Sirrfloccf'luihis  localities. 


l-'i(.LKK  15. — Map  of  the  (listributiuii  of  tlic  Indian  .\nostraca  except  Sln-pluicfilmliis. 


PUYTXOPOD   CRUSTACEA  53 

to  tiiul  reported  fur  au}-  i'hyllopod)  and  Branchipodopsis  affiiiis  have  egg-s  requiring  freez- 
ing (though  this  may  not  l>e  so),  and  certainly  that  the  eggs  of  the  Bratwhipus  and  of  the 
Strcptoccpliali  require  dr\'ing.  Tlie  finding  of  Pristiccplialux  in  the  Sargodhar  District  seems 
to  show  that  these  eggs  recjuire  drying.  It  is  perfectly  possible,  of  course,  that  this  (and 
other  forms)  may  have  the  eggs  made  ready  for  hatching  by  either  method  indiscriminately. 

Since  the  eggs  will  (in  most  species,  perhaps  all)  withstand  long  periods  of  drought, 
and  since  ihey  are  small  and  light,  it  might  be  expected  that  they  would  easily  and  often  be 
transported  by  the  feet  of  water  birds,  by  the  wind,  or  by  other  agencies.  As  a  matter  of 
fact,  however,  the  ranges  of  many  species  are  surprisingly  circumscribed,  even  though  ponds 
and  pools  offering  apparently  ideal  conditions  are  to  be  found  a  short  distance  away.  Other, 
perhaps  related,  species  may  be  very  widely  distributed,  with,  so  far  as  has  been  determined, 
no  more  efficient  method  of  dispersal. 

This  curious  sort  of  distribution  may  perhaps  test  be  explained  by  the  presence  or 
absence  of  various  necessary,  or  destructive,  factors  in  the  various  environments,  the  different 
species  differing,  of  course,  in  their  requirements  or  sensitivity.  Unhappily,  very  little  is 
known  of  the  particular  ecological  factors  involved,  with  the  exception  of  Artemia  from  cer- 
tain regions,  and  since  the  environment  of  brine-pools  and  salterns  is  so  special,  little  light 
is  thrown  upon  the  situation  in  other  genera.  Though  there  is  little  experimental  evidence, 
it  appears  probable  that  temperature  is  a  very  important  factor,  not  only  in  the  freezing  of 
eggs,  but  there  is  reason  to  suppose  that  there  are  both  maximum  and  minimum,  sharply 
limiting  temperatures  for  many,  if  not  all,  species.  Thus  Heath  (1924)  has  shown  that 
hatching  and  the  early  stages  of  development  in  Branchinccta  occidcntalis  may  take  place  at 
lower  temperatures,  but  that  sexual  maturity  is  only  attained  after  the  water  has  risen  to  a 
temperature  of  approximately  22°C.,  despite  abundant  food  and  other  suitable  conditions. 

The  Himalayan  Mountain  system  makes  a  more  or  less  sharp  temperature  barrier  between 
North  and  South,  and  the  higher  part  of  the  plateau,  even  south  of  the  crest  is,  undoubtedly, 
for  such  species  as  Branchipodopsis  affinis  essentially  similar  to  Manchuria  and  Mongolia. 
Whether  this  form  is  to  be  found  in  many  places  between  the  present  known  sites,  or 
whether  it  reached  the  Himalayan  plateau  at  a  period  colder  than  the  present,  it  is  impossible 
to  say.  The  very  occurrence  of  this  species  in  the  cold  parts  of  Asia  is  at  present  not  easy  to 
explain,  since  all  the  other  11  known  species  of  the  genus  are  found  only  in  the  warm  and  dry 
parts  of  South  Africa.  The  arrival  of  Branchinccta  oricntalis  was  probably  from  the  North 
and  West,  where  it  now  occurs,  and  in  which  direction  other  members  of  the  genus  are  to  be 
found.  Pristicephahis  prisctis  may  be  surmised  to  have  come  from  the  North  and  West  also, 
since  its  closest  relatives  are  to  be  found  in  that  direction.  Because  of  its  differentiation  and 
restricted  range  it  wnuld  appear  to  have  arrived  at  an  earlier  date  than  the  other  northern 
forms,  however.  Branchipus  stagnalis,  like  Strcptoccphalus,  i)robably  arrived  from  the  West, 
though  it  is  odd  that  it  has  been  met  with  only  once,  and  it  appears  barely  possil^le  that  it 
may  have  been  a  chance  importation  through  the  agency  of  modern  man. 

The  localities  in  which  the  various  forms  of  Strcptoccphahts  are  found  are  shown  on  the 
map,  Figure  14.     The  other  species  are  shown  in  Figure  15. 


54 


niYLLOPOD  CRrSTACEA 


Figure  16. — ■Af'us  cancriforniis  9  from  Nuriwala. 


Suborder  2  NOTOSTRACA 
1867  Notostraca  Sars.    Crust,  d'eau  douce  Norv.   :  5 


Genus  Apiis  Schaeffer 

1756  Apiis  Schaeffer.    Der  krehsartige  Kiefenfu.ss,  etc.    :  131 

1803  Triops  Schrank.     Fauna  Boica  3:251 

The  correct  name  for  this  genus  is  by  no  means  settled,  and  though  Triops  is  in  general 
use  at  tlie  present  in  continental  Europe,  I  believe  that  only  Apiis  has  been  used  by  the  vari- 
ous authors  who  have  treated  of  the  genus  in  the  Indian  region.  The  arguments  for  this 
usage  are  so  well  presented  by  Stebbing  (1910)  and  Gurney  (1923,1924),  particularly  the 
former,  that  I  feel  constrained  to  follow  their  usage  in  this  paper. 


PHYLLOPOD   CRUSTACEA  55 

Apits  caiicnfomns  Scliaeffer 
1756  Apiis  cancrifonnis  Schaeffer.     Der  krebsartige  Kiefenfuss,  etc. 
Locality:   Punjab:   Sargodhar  District,  3  mi.  South  of  Nuriwala.    29  9.    6-III-32. 
Reported  from :  Europe,  Northern  Africa.    Kashmir  (sec.  Barnard). 

Carapace  oval,  shghtly  longer  than  broad.  Nuchal  organ  (between  the  posterior  margins 
of  the  compound  eyes)  oval  as  seen  from  above,  conical  as  seen  from  the  side.  Number  of 
postpedigerous  segments  in  S  6-8,  in  9  5-8.  Fourth  endite  of  1st  leg  longer  than  carapace. 
Rami  of  caudal  furca  as  long  as  all  the  rest  of  the  animal,  or  longer. 

The  2  ?  9  of  the  collection  have  8  postpedigerous  segments  each — an  unusually  large 
number.  The  other  characters  agree  so  well,  however,  that  there  is  no  doubt  of  the  correct- 
ness of  the  identification.  (See  Figure  16,  drawn  by  Miss  L.  Krause.)  In  nothern  Europe 
this  species  is  generally  parthenogenetic.  Whether  this  is  true  in  this  Indian  locality  the  col- 
lection is  too  small  to  show. 

On  various  bases  this  species  has  been  divided  into  a  number  of  subspecies,  but  as  Barnard 
(1929)  has  so  clearly  shown  in  his  study  of  the  South  African  forms,  the  diagnostic  char- 
acters chosen  have  no  taxonomic  value  and  simply  result  from  individual  variation  (Cf.  also 
Gurney  (1923)).  India  may  or  may  not  harbor  a  valid  subspecies,  but  this  can  only  be  deter- 
mined by  a  study  of  some  hundreds  of  specimens. 


Suborder  3  CONCHOSTRACA 
1 867  Conchostraca  Sars.     Crust,  d'eau  douce  Norv.   :  5 

Family  Limnadiidae  Sars 
1896  Limnadiidae  (part.)  Sars,  Fauna  Norv.  1  :  84 

Shell  thin,  pellucid,  ovate  with  few  and  inconspicuous  growth  lines.  Head  of  adult  with 
frontal  appendage.  18-32  pairs  of  legs,  1st  and  2nd  pairs  in  S  prehensile.  9th,  10th  and 
sometimes  11th  pairs  of  legs  in  9  ovigerous.     Caudal  furca  claw-like. 

Three  not  very  well  defined  genera. 


Genus  Etdimnadia  Packard-Daday 

1874  EuHiiiiwdia  Packard.     Rep.  Peab.  Acad.  Sci.  Salem.     6:55 

1925  EuUmnadia  Daday.     Ann.  Sci.  Nat.   (ser.  10)  8:145;    (9:1-3  (1926)) 

Hinge  line  of  shell  not  serrate.     18  or  20  pairs  of  legs.     Lower  distal  angle  of  telson 
(last  abdominal  segment)   produced  into  an  acute  point. 


56 


niVI.I.OrOD  CRUSTACEA 


^  Eulimnadia  margaretae  n.  sj). 

Locality:    South  Auabia:    Aden,  95  9.     7-X1I-32. 

Types:    PealKxlv  Museum  of  Yale  University.     Paratypcs :  Indian  Museum,  liritish  Museum, 
and  retained. 

Description  of  9  (  <}  unknown).  Shell  tiansparent,  oval,  highest  point  just  anterior  to 
tlie  middle.  Hinge  line  evenly  arcuate.  Growth  lines  3  in  number,  the  outermost  extremely 
indistinct.     Knstrumiu   9   rounded,  or  bluntly  acute  (especially  in  yi  lunger  specimens)  ;  frontal 


FicuRK  17.— Eulimnadia  margaretae.  A,  .slid!  n{  9  fnim  left  side  (\  5.8).  B,  head  of  5  from  left  side 
(X20.5).  C,  telson  of  9  from  right  side  (X20.5).  D,  distal  part  of  left  1st  leg  of  9  from  I)chiiul.  Rases  only 
of  the  setae  are  shown  (X22).     E,  egg  (X43). 


organ  subglobular;  posterio-ventral  margin  of  liead  nearly  straight,  sinuous,  or  wilii  a  mure 
or  less  sharp  notch,  hirst  antennae  with  6  and  terminal  lobes;  2nd  antennae  with  branches 
of  7  and  9  segments.  Twenty  ])airs  of  legs,  of  which  jiairs  10  and  11  are  ovigerous.  I'os- 
terior  9-13  segments  bearing  dorsal  setae  of  variable  number  and  dift'icult  to  count  (.setal 
luimliers  from  k-hind  forward  on  Type:  5?,  5?,  "?,  7,  7?,  7?,  7?,  5?,  3,  1,  1.  1,  ]  ).  Telson 
much  worn  in  all  specimens,  with  about  35  small,  irregular  dorsal  sjiines,  all  of  which  are 
smooth;  lower  distal  angle  of  telson  produced  into  a  short,  rounded  (possibly  worn)  point. 
Furcal  claws  of  all  sjiecimens  broken,  with  rounded  ends;  the  bases  of  about  20  plumose  setae 
can  be  made  out  on  each  claw,  but  most  of  them  are  bniken  off.  Dimensions  of  shell: 
10.4x7.4  mm.  Ova  s])herical,  rugose.  This  form  does  not  very  closely  resemble  any  of  the 
species  described  hitherto. 


PTIYLLOPOD   CRUSTACEA  57 

Family  Cyzicidae  Stclihing-Baniard 

1910  Cy::icidac  (part.)  Stebbing.     Ann.  S.  Afr.  Mus.  6:486 

1929  Cyacidae  Barnard.    Ann.  S.  Afr.  Mus.  2-J  (1)  :  253 

"Shell  thin,  pellucid  (but  often  rendered  opaque  with  extraneous  matter),  laterally  com- 
pressed, ovate  in  outline,  with  numerous  and  distinct  growth-lines  and  more  or  less  dis- 
tinct surface  sculpturing.  Head  without  frontal  appendage,  with  distinct  fornix  on  each 
side  extending  to  apex  of  rostrum.  Rostrum  unarmed,  or  with  a  minute  apical  spinule  in  the 
young  wiiich  may  persist  in  adult  2  ,  but  not  in  adult  S  .  Eyes  contiguous.  First  antennae 
long  with  numerous  lobes  on  anterior  margin  bearing  sensory  setae.  Second  antenna  strong. 
Twenty  to  twenty-seven  pairs  of  legs;  1st  and  2nd  pairs  in  S  prehensile,  9th  and  10th  pairs 
in  5  ovigerous.  Caudal  furca  claw-like.  Foremost  tooth  on  upper  margin  of  telson  larger 
and  stronger  than  the  following  ones."     (Barnard.) 

Genus  Eocycicus  Daday 

1913  nocy::icus  Daday.    Math.  Termt.  Ert.  31  :  567,  574  (sec.  Barnard) 

1915  Eocyciais  Daday.    Ann.  Sci.  Nat.  (ser.  9)  29:  190 

With  occipital  angle  rounded  or  rounded-quadrate  in  bnth  sexes.  Rostrum  of  9  acute, 
of  S  with  a  less  sharp  angle  (often  obtuse). 

Eocyzicus  hutchinsoni  n.  sp. 

Localities:    Punjab:    Tahsil   of   Kushab,   Dam  between  Naushara  and   Mardwal    It?     1$. 
12-111-32. 

I'uNjAis:    Tahsil  of  Kushab,  3  miles  smith  on  Nuriwala,  Kushab-Naushara  iviad 
29  5.     6-1 11-32. 

Types:    Peabody  Museum  of  Yale  University.     Paratypes :    British  Museum,  1  retained. 

Male:  (Type  only.)  Shell  ovate,  umbone  moderately  prominent,  dorsal  margin  straight, 
passing  almost  imperceptibly  into  hind  margin;  about  15  growth  lines,  outermost  and  inner- 
most very  faint;  free  margin  and  outer  2-3  g-rowth  lines  with  minute  spines.  Pits  of  shell 
sculpture  moderately  large  but  so  shallow  as  to  be  obscure.  Rostrum  of  S  acute  (extreme 
end  minutely  truncated)  ;  posterior  angle  of  rostrum  rounded;  anterior  and  posterior  mar- 
gins of  rostrum  nearly  parallel.  Supraorbital  margin  of  head  sinuous.  F^irst  antennae  with 
about  14  lobes;  2nd  antennae  with  both  rami  of  12-14  joints;  spines  on  anterior  margins  i>{ 
joints  smooth,  or  a  few  slightly  ctenate.  Twenty-two  pairs  of  legs;  inner  margin  of  the 
'"hand"'  of  prehensile  legs  with  strong  notch  in  1st  pair,  slightly  sinuous  in  2n(l  i)air;  "tlunnb"' 
broad;  spinous  patch  long  and  narrow  in  both  pairs.  Last  14  pedigerous  segments  armed 
dorsally  (si)ine-formula  from  behind  f (jrward :  1,  1,  1,  1,  3?,  3,  3,  3,  3,  3,  3,  2,  1,  1).  Telson 
with  claws  markedly  asymmetrical,  each  preceded  by  14  smootii,  very  unequal  denticles,  of 
A-hich  1  near  the  middle  of  the  row  is  about  as  large  as  the  first.  Furcal  claw  with  7  plumose 
setae  on  the  dorsal,  inner  margin.     Dimensions  of  shell:    10.6  x  6.9  mm. 


58 


PHVU.OPOD  CRI'STACEA 


I'Yniiale :  Shell  as  in  S  ,  hut  with  umbones  nnidi  less  pnimineiit;  about  12  growth  lines, 
the  outermost  very  faint.  i\(>struni  sharply  acute.  First  antennae  with  about  18  lobes;  2nd 
antennae  with  Ijoth  rami  with  11-13  joints;  spines  on  joints  as  in  the  S  .  Twenty-two  pairs 
of  legs;    1st  pair  witli  6tli  enclite  extending  as  far  as  distal  end  of  flabellum  or  beyond;  palp 


Figure  18. — Eocyzicus  hutchinsoni.  A,  B,  shells  of  $  and  9  from  left  side  (X  S.8).  C,  D,  heads  of  $  and 
9  from  left  side  (X  13.5).  E,  spines  on  anterior  side  of  1st  joint  of  anterior  ramus  of  2nd  antenna  of  9  (X  135). 
F,  left  1st  hand  of  S  from  behind  (X  18).  G,  distal  part  of  right  1st  leg  of  9  from  behind.  The  position  of  some 
of  the  setae  is  indicated  by  their  bases  (X  21).  H,  left  2nd  hand  of  S  from  behind.  (X  18).  J,  tclson  of  S  from 
left  side   (X22).     K,  right  ftirral  claw  of   i    from  left   side  (X44). 


of  5th  endite  extending  nearly  to  end  of  6th  endite;  5th  endite  much  less  than  half  as  long 
as  6th;  4th  endite  without  palp;  notches  between  endites  shallow;  9th  and  10th  pairs  of 
legs  ovigerous.  Last  15  or  16  pedigerous  segments  armed  dorsally  (forinula  of  type,  from 
behind  forward:  3,  3,  3,  5,  5,  5,  5,  6?,  5,  5,  4?,  3,  3?,  1,  1,  ( 1 ) ).  Telson  with  daws  less 
asymmetrical  than  in  $  ,  preceded  by  alxjut  26  smooth,  unequal  denticles,  with  1  very  prom- 
inent near  the  middle  of  the  row.  Furcal  claw  as  in  5  .  Dimensions  of  shell:  8.8  x  5.5  mm. 
Eggs  rugose. 


PIIYLLOPOD   CRUSTACEA 


59 


Eocyzicus  deterrana  n.  sp. 
Locality:    Punjab:    Rawalpindi  District,  Soliawa.     About  45  <J  cJ  5  2  .     3-III-32. 
Types:    Peabody  Museum,  Yale  University.     Paratypes;   Indian  Museum;   retained. 


Figure  19.— Eocyzicus  deterrana.  A,  B,  shells  of  i  and  9  from  left  side  (X  7).  C,  D,  heads  of  1  and  9 
from  left  side  (X  13.5).  E,  spines  on  anterior  side  of  1st  joints  of  anterior  ramus  of  2nd  antenna  of  9  (X  135). 
F,  G,  left  1st  and  2nd  feet  of  S  from  behind  (X  18).  H,  left  3d  leg  of  3  (X  20).  J,  telson  of  $  from  left  side 
(X  22).    K,  enlargement  of  part  of  J  (X  135).    L,  right  furral  claw  of  c?  frmn  left  side  ( :■;  4-4). 


Male:  Shell  ovate,  umbone  low;  dorsal  margin  straight,  often  making  a  definite  angle 
with  hind  margin;  about  14  growth  lines,  the  outer  ones  obscure  and  crowded;  free  margin 
and  outer  3-4  grow-th  lines  with  minute  spines.  Pits  of  shell  sculpture  small,  very  shallow, 
difficult  to  observe.  Rostrum  of  S  acute,  nearly  a  right  angle;  posterior  angle  of  rostrum 
very  obtuse.  Supraorbital  margin  of  head  straight.  First  antennae  with  about  16  lobes; 
2nd  antennae  with  both  rami  of  11-12  joints;  spines  on  anterior  margin  of  joints  smooth  or 
ctenate.    Twenty-two  pairs  of  legs  (5  specimens)  ;  inner  margin  of  "hand"  of  prehensile  legs 


60  I'lIVI.I.OI'OD  CKl'-STACEA 

with  slight  notch  in  1st  ])air:  nearly  straight  in  2nd;  "tluiinl)"  sqnare  in  1st  pair,  slightly 
broader  in  2nd;  in  both  pairs  base  of  spinous  patch  of  thunil)  only  slightly  longer  than  the 
spines.  Last  15  (about)  segments  armed  dorsally  (spine- formula  of  type,  from  behind  for- 
ward:  1,  1,  3,  3,  3,  4,  4,  5,  5"^  5,  5,  4,  2?,  2,  1). 

Telson  with  claws  moderately  asymmetrical,  each  precedctl  by  about  12  very  unequal  den- 
ticles, of  which  2  or  3  near  the  middle  of  the  row  are  nearly  as  large  as  the  1st;  1st  (anteri- 
ormost)  denticle,  and  some  of  those  following,  armed  with  very  fine  spinules.  Furca'l  claw 
with  4  plumose  setae  on  the  dorsal,  inner  margin.    Dimensions  of  shell ;   6.6  x  4.0  mm. 

Female:  Shell  as  in  ^  but  with  umbones  even  less  prominent;  about  11  growth  lines, 
the  outer  ones  indistinct  and  crowded  and  the  inner  ones  very  indistinct.  Rostrum  acute; 
supraorbital  margin  of  head  sinuous.  First  antennae  with  about  14  lubes;  2nd  antennae  with 
both  rami  with  11-12  joints;  spines  on  anterior  margin  of  these  joints  strongly  ctenate. 
Twenty-two  pairs  of  legs  (4  specimens)  ;  1st  pair  with  6th  endite  extending  as  far  as  distal 
end  of  fiabellum  or  beyond;  palp  of  5th  endite  extending  nearly  to  end  of  6th  endite;  5th 
enilite  much  less  than  half  as  long  as  6th;  4th  endite  without  i^alp;  notches  l>etween  endites 
shallow;  9th  and  10th  legs  ovigerous.  Last  14  segments  of  type  armed  dorsally  (formula, 
from  behind  forward;  1,  1,  3,  3,  3,  4,  4,  5,  5,  4?,  3,  3,  1,  1).  Telson  with  claws  scarcely 
at  all  asymmetrical,  preceded  by  about  17  imequal,  mostly  armed  denticles  (as  in  the  S  )  oi 
which  2  or  more  in  the  middle  of  the  row  are  about  the  size  of  the  first  (anteriormost). 
Furcal  claw  as  in  the  S  .     Dimensions  of  shell :    6.0  x  3.8  mm.     Eggs  rugose. 

No  such  careful  piece  of  work  has  ever  Ijeen  done  on  the  genus  Eocycicus  as  Barnard 
(1929)  has  done  for  Apus,  so  that  the  extent  of  variation  within  a  natural  species  is  not 
known;  nor  is  it  known  which  of  the  structural  details  of  these  Conchostraca  are  reliable 
specific  criteria.  When  such  an  investigation  is  made,  it  may  possibly  be  found  that  one  or 
both  of  the  above-described  species  must  be  reduced  to  synonymy  with  others  already  known, 
l)ut  ill  the  present  state  of  our  knowledge  of  the  group  it  is  probably  better  to  describe  as  new 
any  specimens  about  which  there  is  reasonable  doubt. 

The  nearest  described  relative  to  E.  hntchinsoni  is  probably  the  wide-ranging  E.  oricntalis 
Daday,  itself  very  clo.se  to  E.  boiiincri  Daday,  which  differs  most  conspicuously  from  the 
new  species  in  the  shape  of  the  rostrum  of  the  S  ,  and  in  the  presence  of  a  well-marked 
palp  on  endite  4  of  the  leg  1  of  the  ?.  E.  deterrana  is  most  similar  to  E.  perrieri  Daday, 
from  Tobolsk  and  Buchara,  U.  S.  S.  R.,  but  the  latter  has  only  20  pairs  of  legs,  and  the 
■'hands"  of  the   5  5   of  the  two  species  differ  in  shape. 

•     Oshorn   Zoological   Laboratory, 
Yale  University. 


PIIYLLOPOD   CRUSTACEA  61 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 


Ar.cocK,  A.  1897.  Description  of  a  new  species  of  Branciiipus  fnim  Calcutta.  Jour.  Asiatic 
See.  Bengal.  65  (II)  :  538-539. 

Artom,  C.  1906.  II  nuinero  dei  cromosonii  e  la  maturazione  dell'  uovo  dell'  Artemia  par- 
tenogenetica  di  Capidostria  e  dell'  Arlcmia  sessuata  di  Cagliari.     Biologica,  vol.  1. 

1911a.     La  sistematica  del  genere  Artciiiia  in  relazione  col  nuniero  dei  cromosomi 

delle  cellule  sessuali  e  in  relazione  col  numero  e  colla  grandezza  delle  cellule  soma- 
tiche.     Biol.  Centralbl.     Bd.  XXXI. 

1911b.     Analisi  comparativa  della  sostanza  cromatica  nelle  mitosi  di  maturazione  e 

nelle  prime  mitosi  di  segmentazione  dell'  uovo  dell'  Artemia  sessuata  di  Cagliari 
(univalens)  e  dell'  uovo  dell'  Artemia  parthenogenetica  di  Capodistria  (bivalens)  ; 
con  3  Tavola.     Archiv.  f.  Zellforschung.    Bd.  VII. 

1912.     Le  basi  citologiche  di  una  nuova  sistematica  del  genere  Artemia.     Sulla  dipend- 

enza  tra  il  numero  dei  cromosomi  delle  cellule  germinative,  e  la  grandezza  dei  nuclei 
delle  cellule  somatiche  dell'  Artemia  salina  univalens  di  Cagliari,  e  dell'  A.  s.  bivalens 
di  Capo  d'Istria.     Arch.  Zellforschg.  Leipzig,  9:  87-113,  2  Taf. 

1922.      Nuovi    dati    sulla   distribuzione  geografica   e   sulla   ])ir)li>gia   delle   due   specie 

(micro pircnica  e  macropirenica)  del  genere  Artemia.  Atti  R.  Accad.  Lincei  (5) 
31:  Sem.  2,  pp.  225-227. 

1926.     Tetraploidismo  e  gigantismo.     Esame  comparative  degli  stadi  postembrionali 

deir  Artemia  salina  diploide  e  tetraploide.    3  pi.  Intern.  Rev.  Hydrobiol.  16:  51-80. 

Baird,  W.  1852.  Monograph  of  the  Family  Branchipodidae,  etc.  Proc.  Zool.  Soc.  London. 
20. 

1860.    Description  of  Two  New  Species  of  I'jituniostracous  Crustaceans  from  India. 

Proc.  Zool.  Soc.  London,  28:  445-446. 

B.\KN.\uii,  K.  LI.  1929.  Contributions  to  the  Crustacean  Fauna  of  South  .Africa.  Nu.  10. 
A  Revision  of  the  South  Africa  I'ranchiopoda  (Phyllopoda).  With  ?>}>  text  figures. 
Annals  South  y\frican  Mu.seum.     29  (I)  :  181-272. 

I).\i)AY  (de  Dees),  E.  1910.  Monographic  systematique  des  phyllopodes  anostraces.  Ann. 
des  Sc.  Nat.  (ser.  9),  11:  91-489.     89  fig. 

1913.     Az  eddig  ismert  kagylos  levelFibu  rakok  attekintese.     Math,  es  Termt.  Ert. 

Budapest.     31:  559-601. 

1915.     Monographic  systematique  de   Phyllopodes   Conchostraces.      Ann.    Sci.    Nat. 

(.ser.  9)  20:  39-330. 

• 1925.    Monographic  systematique  de  Phyllopodes  Conchostraces.     Suite.     Ann.   Sci. 

Nat.  (ser.  10)  8:  143-184. 

1926.     Monographic  systematique  de  Phyllopodes  Conchostraces.     Suite.     Ann.   Sci. 

Nat.  (ser.  10)  9:  1-81. 

(iuocuuwsKi,  M.  1896.  Ueber  eine  neue  im  Susswasserlebende  Species  von  Artemia. 
Verhandl.  zool.  bot.  Ges.,  Wien.    45 :  95. 


62  PHYI.LOPOD  CRUSTACEA 

Gross,  F.  1932.  Untersuchungen  iiber  die  Polyploidie  und  die  Variabilitat  bei  Artcniia 
salina.    Naturwiss.    20 :  962-967. 

GuRNEY,  R.  1906.  On  two  new  Entomostraca  from  Ceylon.  Spolia  Ceylanica.  4  (14-15)  : 
126. 

1907.     On  some  Freshwater  Entomostraca  in  the  Collection  of  the  Indian  Museum, 

Calcutta.    Jour,  and  Proc.  Asiatic  Soc.  Bengal  (new  series)  2:  273-281. 

1923.     Notes  on  some  British  and  North  African  Specimens  oi  .Ipiis  cancrifonnis 

Schaeffer.     Ann.  Mag.  Nat.  Hist.   (ser.  9)   11:496-502. 

1924.     Some  notes  on  the  genus  Apus  (Crustacea  Branchiopoda)   Ann.  Mag.  N.  II. 

London  (9)   14:  559-568,  2  figs. 

Heath,  H.  1924.  The  external  development  of  certain  phyllopods.  Jour.  Morph.  38  (4)  : 
453-483. 

tlERTwiG,  G.  1931.  Artemia  salina,  ein  Beispie!  fiir  die  Entstehung  einer  Gigas-Varietat 
durch  gieichzeitige  Verdoppelung  der  Chromosomenzahl  und  des  Chromosomen- 
volumens.     Gegenl)aur's  Jahrb.  67:  371-380. 

Leach.     1819.     Dictionnaire  des  Sciences  Naturelles.     14:  (Entomostraces). 

LiNNE,  C.     1758.     Systema  Naturae.    Editio  X,  1758. 

Packard,  A.  S.,  Jr.  1874.  Description  of  new  North  American  Phyllopoda.  Reports 
Peabody  Acad.  Sci.,  Salem,  Mass.     6:  54. 

Sars,  G.  O.     1867.    Crust.  d"eau  douce  Norv.  (sec.  Barnard,  1929). 

1896.    Fauna  Norvegiae  1  (Phyllocarida  og  Phyllopoda),  Cristiania,  Aktie  Bogtryk- 

keriet. 

1898.    On  some  South  ;\frican  l'hy!lop;>ds.     .\rch.  Mat.  og  Naturvid.  Krist.  20  (4). 

1900.    On  .some  Indian  Phyllopoda.    Arch.  Mat.  og  Naturvid.    22  (9)  :  3-30. 

1901.    On  the  Crustacean  Fauna  nf  Central  Asia.     I't.  I.    Amphipoda  and  Phyllopoda. 

Ann.  Mus.  zool.  Acad.  Imi).  St.  Petersbourg.     (>:  130-164. 

ScuAEFFEK,  J.  C.     1752.    Der  fischfomiige  Kicfciifuss.    Abhaudl.  von  Insecten.    2. 

1756.     Der  KreKsartige  Kiefenfuss,  etc.     Regensburg,   E.   .\.   Weiss.      (Schaeffer's 

Abhandl.  v.  Insecten,  1   (3).) 

1766.    Eiementa  Entomologica. 

ScHR.\NK.     1803.     Fauna  Boica.    3 :  (sec.  Barnard,  1929). 

Smiknov,  S.     1932.     Bemerkungen  fiber  Phyilopoden.    Zool.  .\nz.  Leipzig.  100:  149-155. 

Stebbing,  T.  R.  R.  1910.  General  catalogue  of  South  African  Cn.istacea.  Ann.  S.  Afr. 
Mus.  6:281-599. 

Stella,  E.  1933.  Phaenotypical  characteristics  and  geographical  (hstrilnition  of  several 
biotypes  of  Artemia  salina  L.  Zeitschr.  f.  induk.  Abst.  u.  Vererbungsl.  65:  412-446. 

Verrh.l,  a.  E.  1869.  Descriptions  of  some  new  American  Phvllopod  Crustacea.  .\ni. 
Jour.  Sci.  (ser.  2)  48:  244-254. 


ARTICLE  VI 

REPORT  ON  AMPHIPOD  CRUSTACEA  OF  THE  GENUS  GAMMARUS 

By  Masuzo  Ueno 

Otsu  Hydrobiological  Station,  Otsu,  Japan 
(Received  February  21,  1934) 

The  gammarids  here  discussed  were  collected  by  Mr.  G.  Evelyn  Hutchinson  during  the 
Yale  North  India  Expedition  in  Kashmir,  Ladak  and  the  Tibetan  borders  of  North  India. 
The  collection,  though  consisting  of  only  one  common  species,  Gammanis  pulex  (Linne),  is 
highly  interesting,  as  it  enables  us  to  ascertain  the  distribution  of  gammarids  at  such  unusu- 
ally high  altitudes  as  5000  meters  and  over,  altitudes  which  are  believed  to  be  greater  than 
those  of  any  previously  known  localities  for  this  species.  I  wish  herewith  to  express  my  best 
thanks  to  Mr.  G.  E.  Hutchinson  for  kindly  permitting  me  to  undertake  this  work  and  also 
for  giving  me  useful  information  on  many  matters.  I  am  greatly  indebted  to  Prof.  Kenzo 
Kikuchi  of  Tokyo,  for  the  use  of  his  copy  of  Sars'  monograph  and  to  Dr.  A.  B.  Martynov, 
Leningrad,  for  supplying  me  with  Chevreux's  paper. 

1.    Localities  at  which  Gammarids  Were  Collected 

The  collection  consisted  of  twenty-three  bottles  of  specimens  in  spirit  containing  over 
150  individuals.'  As  indicated  in  Table  1,  gammarids,  though  common  both  in  Kashmir 
and  in  the  most  elevated  regions,  are  quite  absent  in  the  intermediate  localities  lying  between 
1600-3600  meters,  a  phennmencm  that  will  be  discussed  in  the  last  chapter  of  the  present 
paper. 

2.    Description  of  the  Species 

Family :  Gammaridae 

Genus:  Gammarus  Fabricius 

Gauunanis  piilcx  (Linne,  1758) 

In  all  characters  of  specific  importance,  all  the  specimens  from  Kashmir  and  Ladak  agree 
rather  well  with  the  descriptions  and  figures  given  by  G.  O.  Sars  (1895,  pp.  503-505)  and 
Stebbing  (1906,  p.  474)  for  the  typical  form  of  Gaiuuianis  pulex  (Linne).  There  are,  how- 
ever, several  important  features  to  be  noted  peculiar  to  the  North  Indian  specimens,  especi- 
ally those  from  Kashmir  and  the  western  part  of  Indian  Tibet,  north  of  the  Ladak  Range, 
when  compared  with  material  discussed  by  several  authors  (Chevreux  1908,  Martynov  1930, 
Schiiferna  1922,  Spandl  1923  and  1924,  Tattersall  1914  and  1922)  who  have  studied  the 
variation  of  certain  characters  of  this  species  from  different  localities. 

'  Since  the  material  was  sent  to  Dr.  Ueno  a  few  more  specimens  have  been  t'omid  in  miscellaneous  collec- 
tions from  several  localities.  These  additional  localities  are  recorded  in  a  note  appended  to  the  present  paper. 
—G.  E.  H. 

Mem.  Conn.  Ac.^D.,  Vol.  X,  Art.  VI.    September,  1934. 


64 


AiMrilll'OD    CKUSTACKA   OF   THE   GICNUS   GAMMARUS 


(1)  The  accessory  flag'ellum  of  tlie  first  antenna.  Tlic  number  of  the  joints  (^f  the 
accessory  flagelhim  of  the  first  antenna  is  given  as  four  by  Sars  (op.  cit. ),  Stebbing  (op.  cit.), 
and  Clievreux  and  Fagc  (1925),  but  the  present  specimens  show  considerable  variation  in  the 
numl)er  of  these  joints;  in  most  cases  2  or  3  and  rarely  only  one.  The  specimens  with 
typical  4-jointed  accessory  flagella  were  chiefly  collected  from  the  localities  in  Kashmir  at  alti- 
tudes between  1200-1600  m.,  wliile  the  s])ecini?ns  collected  fnmi  the  higher  Ladak  localities 
have  usually  2-jointed  llagella,  rarely  3-  or  4-jniiiied  unes. 


TAI5LE  1 
List  of  the  Localities  in  which  the  Gammarids  were  Collected 

Note: — K  .  .  .  the  localities  in  Kashmir;   L  .  .  .  the  localities  in  Indian  Tibet  (Ladak)  ;  the  figures 
witiiin  brackets  show  the  number  of  specimens  examined. 


Altitude 

No.  of 

station 

Locality 

In  feet 

In  meters 

Date 

Remarks 

K     1 

Rampur 

c.4000 

c.  1200 

18TII-32 

.\n  irrigation  ditch  (5) 

K   2 

Takht-i-Sulaiman, 
Srinagar 

c.  5200 

c.  1585 

20TII-32 

Swamp  at  base  of  hill  (8) 

K15 

East   of    Gagirbal 
road 

c.  5190 

c.  1580 

30Tn-32 

A  closed  swampy  pool  ( 5 ) 

K19 

East   of    Gagirbal 
road 

c.  5190 

c.  1580 

31-III-32 

A  closed  swamiiy  pool  (4) 

K23 

Nishat  Bagh 

c.  5200 

c.  1585 

7-IV-32 

A  stream  (11) 

K24 

Nishat  Bagh 

c.  5200 

c.  1585 

7-IV-32 

A  pond  (16) 

K43* 

Wular  Lake 

5160 

1573 

17-IV-32 

Littoral  at  Kiuhnus  spring 

(3) 
Lagoon  at  Man  by  Pang- 

Camp 9 

Alan  (C.  G.) 

14008 

4269 

6-VII-32 

gong  tso ;  townetting  (2) 

L 40(a) 

Panggong  Tso 

13915 

4241 

29-VH-32 

N.  W.end  (12) 

L 40(b) 

Panggong  Tso 

13915 

4241 

7-VII-32 

X.  VV.  end  :    littoral  of  60 
cm.  (7 ) 
N.  VV.  end;    a  bottom  of 

L 40(c) 

Panggong  Tso 

13915 

4241 

29-VH-32 

31  m.  collected  by  Eknian- 

Birge  dredge  (5) 

L49 

Togom  Tso 

17506 

5334 

9-vn-32 

(3) 

L52 

Ororotse  Tso 

17381 

5297 

12- VII -32 

IVIargin  of  the  lake  (4) 

L60 

Kyam 

c.  15500 

c.  4725 

21-VH-32 

Poof  (5) 

L72 

Chushol 

14228 

4336 

9-Vni-32 

Pool  by  pond  (6) 

L75 

Tukmuru  Tso 

14385 

4385 

16-MII-32 

Smaller   part   of   the   lake 

(1) 
A  vertical  haul   (3  ) 

L76 

Miti)al  Tso 

15998 

4875 

23-VHI-32 

L  78t 

'^'aye  Tso 

15373 

4686 

11 -VI 1 1-32 

(1) 

L81 

Khyagar  Tso 

15330 

4672 

26-Vni-32 

On   anchor   rojje;    mostly 
5-10  m.  depth  (25)     - 

L 82(a) 

Tso-Moriri 

14850 

4528 

30-\TII-32 

At  N.  end,  weed  in  estua- 
rine  water  (17) 

L 82(b) 

Tso-Moriri 

14850 

4528 

27-Vni-32 

Vertical  haul.  30-0  m.  (1) 

L85 

Sta-rtsak-puk  Tso 

14885 

4536 

2-IX-32 

(3) 

*  Tlie  specimens  labelled  K  42. 

t  The  localities  numbered  from  L  78  to  L  85  are  located  south  of  tlie  Ladak  Range. 


AMI'HIPOD   CRUSTACEA    OF   THE   GENUS   GAMMARUS  65 

(2)  The  form  of  the  lower  hind  corners  of  the  second  and  third  pletjn  somites.  With 
regard  to  this  character  Sars  (op.  cit.)  writes  that  "last  pair  of  epimeral  plates  of  metasome 
but  very  little  produced  at  the  lateral  comers."  Stebbing  (op.  cit.,  p.  474)  also  describes 
them  as  "simply  ciuadrate."  On  the  contrary,  Chevreux  ( 1908,  p.  98 ) ,  who  studied  an  Asiatic 
race  of  this  species,  pointed  out  that  the  lower  posterior  angle  of  the  third  ])leon  somite  is 
prolonged  and  sharply  pointed.  y\  similar  description  is  also  given  by  Chevreux  and  Fage 
(1925,  p.  254).  Tattersall  (1914,  p.  213)  also  shows  that  the  specimens  of  G.  pulcx  from 
the  Pamirs  at  an  altitude  of  15,600  feet  have  the  third  pleon  somite  with  a  considerably  more 
produced  and  pointed  lower  hind  angle  than  figured  in  Sars'  monograph. 

The  present  specimens  from  North  India,  especially  those  from  the  localities  nos.  K1-L76, 
have  also  the  third  pleon  somites  with  considerably  produced  lower  hind  corners,  such  as  is 
seen  in  those  described  from  high  alpine  regions  in  Asia  by  the  above-mentioned  authors.  In 
this  feature  the  present  specimens  are  much  more  allied  to  Gaiiunarus  occllatus  described  by 
Martynov  (1930)  from  Lake  Issyk-koul  in  Turkestan  than  to  the  typical  form  of  G.  pule.v. 
This  prolongation  is  more  marked  in  the  specimens  from  the  lower  Kashmir  localities 
(Plate  IV,  figs.  1-7)  than  those  from  the  high  Ladak  localities  (Plate  IV,  figs.  8-10),  and 
the  specimens  from  the  localities  L  78  to  L  82  (Plate  IV,  figs.  11,  12)  have  the  third  pleon 
somite  with  much  less  produced  angles  which  remind  us  of  those  of  the  typical  form  of 
G.  pule.v  as  figured  by  Sars. 

The  number  of  spinules  on  the  lower  margins  of  the  third  pleon  somite  is  in  luost  cases 
6,  l_)ut  varies  rather  considerably  from  3  or  4  to  9. 

(3)  The  number  of  spinules  on  the  last  three  pleon  somites.  In  most  cases  2  median 
dorsal  and  a  pair  of  2  lateral  spinules  are  present  on  each  side  of  both  first  and  second  pleon 
somites.  On  the  last  somite  the  median  dorsal  spinules  are  usually  absent  or  with  only  a 
single  median.  The  specimens  of  Togom  Tso  (L49,  the  highest  Ideality)  and  Ororotse  Tso 
(L  52)  have  only  1  or  2  median  dorsal  and  one  pair  of  lateral  spinules,  or  even  none  devel- 
oped at  all.  Some  examples  of  the  arrangement  of  these  spinules  in  the  specimens  from 
various  localities  are  shown  in  Table  2. 

(4)  Telson.  The  telson  is  usually  a  little  longer  than  the  length  of  the  peduncles  of  the 
third  uropods,  except  a  few  cases  (e.g.,  L81),  in  which  the  telson  is  nearly  as  long  as  the 
peduncles  of  the  third  uropods.  The  specimens  with  the  former  type  of  telson,  viz.,  longer 
telsons,  are  very  closely  allied  to  Martynov's  Gainiuants  ocellatiis  (loc.  cit.).  Both  lobes  of 
the  telson  are  more  elongated  and  provided  more  richly  with  setae  in  the  specimens  from  the 
lower  Kashmir  localities  (Plate  V,  figs.  1-4)  than  in  those  from  the  higher  Ladak  localities, 
especially  from  L  78-L  82  (Plate  V,  figs.  5-7).  Thus  the  specimens  from  the  last-named  locali- 
ties have  the  telson  of  the  typical  form  of  this  species,  while  the  form  of  the  telson  of  those 
from  the  lower  localities  rathet  resembles  that  of  G.  ocellatus. 

The  telson  has  usually  2  or  3  terminal  spines,  as  seen  in  Table  2.  A  single  lateral  spine 
near  the  base  of  each  \o\x  figured  by  Sars  is  not  seen  in  the  present  specimens. 

(5)  The  inner  ramus  of  the  third  uropod  (Plate  V,  fig.  8)  is  usually  shorter  than  the 
outer  ramus,  aljout  4/5  of  the  latter.  The  arrangement  of  the  spines  and  fringes  of  plumose 
setae  on  both  rami  varies  considerably  in  the  specimens  from  different  localities. 

(6)  The  form  and  size  of  the  second  joints  of  the  last  three  pereiopods  are  rather  differ- 
ent not  only  in  both  sexes  collected  in  the  same  locality,  but  also  in  the  specimens  from  differ- 
ent localities.     (lencrally,  the  s]iecimens  from  the  lower  Kashmir  localities  have  the  pereiopods 


66  AMPHIPOD   CRUSTACEA    OF   THE   GENUS   GAMMARUS 

"^  TABLE  2 

Arrangement  of  Spinules  on  the  Last  Three  Pleon  Somites  and  the  Number  of 

Apical  Spines  of  Telson- 


Locality  .  .  . 

Kl   . 

K15 

K19 

K23 

K24 

K24 

Sex    

? 

$ 

$ 

? 

c5 

9 

PI    

1.4,2 

2,0,2 
2,2.2 

2,2,2 
2,2,2 

2,2,2 
2,2,2 

2,2,2 
2,2,2 

2,2,2 
2,2,2 

P2  

2  2  2 

P3  

....        1,0,1 

2,0,2 

2,0,2 

2,0,2 

2.0,2 

3,0,2 

Telson  .  .  .  . 

....       2.(0) 

2,2 

2,2 

2,2 

2,2 

2,2 

Locality  . . . 

L  40* 

L40t 

L40t 

L49 

L49 

L52 

L60 

Sex   

S 

S 

$ 

£ 

9 

<? 

S 

PI    

....       2,2,2 

2,2,2 

1,2,2 

0,0,0 

0,  0,  0 

1,1,1 

1(?),1,2 

P2  

....       2,  2,  2 

2,2,2 

2,2,2 

0,0,0 

0,0,0 

1,2.1 

2,        2,2 

P3  

3. 0,  2 

2,0,2 

2,0,2 

0,0,0 

2,0,2 

1.  1,  1 

2,        0,2 

Telson  .  .  .  . 

2,  1 

2,2 

2,2 

1 

1,1 

2,1 

2,3 

Locality  .  .  . 

L  72 

L75 

L76 

L78 

1.81 

L82 

LBS 

Sex    

£ 

9 

£ 

s 

£ 

? 

?  9 

I'l    

....       0,  0,  0 

2,2,1 

1,0,0 

2,2,2 

1.2.1 

2,2,1 

1,2.2 

P2   

....       2,  2,  2 

2.2,1 

1,1,  1 

3,2,2 

1,2.  1 

3,  2.  2 

2,2,2 

P3   

....       2,1.2 

1,0,1 

1.1,1 

2,0,1 

1 . 0.  1 

3,0,2 

1,1,2 

Telson  . .  .  . 

2,2 

3,2 

liroken 

2,2 

S.3 

2.2 

2,2 

*  N.  W.  end. 

t  Littoral. 

i  Bottom  at  31  m. 

3-5  with  narrower  and  more  elongated  second  joints.  The  iiind  margins  of  the  second  joints 
in  these  limhs  are  much  more  convex  in  the  female  (Plate  III,  figs.  5-7)  than  in  the  male 
(Plate  III,  figs.  8,  9),  but  their  lower  hind  angles  are  roundcil  in  Ixith  sexes.  The  second 
joints  in  these  limbs  show  a  tendency  to  become  reduced  in  length  in  the  specimens  from  iiigher 
altitudes  (Plate  \T).  For  instance  the  specimens  from  L  49  have  the  last  three  pereiopods 
with  the  rather  short  second  joint  about  2/3  to  4/5  as  wide  as  it  is  long,  so  that  they  resemble 
very  closely  tliose  of  typical  G.  pule.v;  their  lower  hind  corners  are  somewhat  ])roduced,  their 
hind  margins  more  convex  and  the  front  margins  often  without  spines  or  setae. 

(7)    The  length  and  the  number  of  the  joints  of  the  fiagellum  of  the  first  antenna. 

The  length  of  the  first  antenna  is  nearly  as  long  as  or  a  little  shorter  than  half  of  the 
body  in  the  specimens  from  the  high  Ladak  localities,  Imt  in  the  specimens  from  the  lower 
localities  it  is  often  much  shorter  than  half  of  the  body.  The  number  of  joints  in  the  first 
antenna  shows  considerable  variations,  as  SpanJl  (1923  and  1924)  noticed  in  some  luiropean 
forms  of  this  species.  Some  examples  are  sliown  in  'J'able  3.  In  larger  individuals  this 
fiagellum  is  composed  of  25-28  joints,  often  reaching  as  many  as  38  joints  in  some  large 
specimens  from  the  lower  localities,  while  the  specimens  from  the  very  high  IcKalities  (L49, 
L  52,  etc.)  have  flagella  of  a  much  smaller  numlier  of  joints. 

"  The  figures  between  two  annnias  are  the  number  uf  median  dorsal  spinules. 


AMPHIPOD    CRUSTACEA   OF   THE   GENUS    GAMMARUS 


67 


TABLE  3 
Measurements  of  Gaiuuiarus  pulcx  (Linne)   from  Xorth  India 


Number  of 

Length 

Number  of 

joints  of 

Number  of 

Length 

ofL 

joints  of 

accessory 

joints  of 

Altitude 

of  body 

antenna 

L  antenna 

flagellum 

II.  antenna 

Group 

Locality 

in  meters 

Sex 

in  mm. 

in  mm. 

mill.       max. 

min.    1   max. 

min.    1   max. 

^Kl 

1200 

9 

20 

10 

35 

4 

18 

K2 

1585 

9 

19-21 

11-12 

33-38 

2-4 

14-17 

K2 

1585 

S 

15-17 

8-   8.5 

26-32 

4-4 

11-12 

<• 

K15,  19 

1580 

S 

19-20 

10-11 

35  -  38 

4-4 

16-18 

K23 

c.  1585 

$ 

15 

8.5 

29 

4 

15 

K23 

c.  1585 

9 

10 

6.5 

23 

3 

9 

K24 

c.  1585 

$ 

13.5 

8 

29 

3 

12 

K24 

c.  1585 

9 

10 

6.5 

24 

3 

11 

"  ■ 

'L40a 

4241 

i 

18-20 

8-9 

25-28 

2-3 

13-16 

L40b 

4241 

S 

15-17 

7.5-8 

25-28 

1-3 

13-14 

L40c 

4241 

i 

17-17 

8-8.5 

27-31 

2-3 

14-16 

Camp  9 

4269 

9 

16 

8 

28 

2 

11 

L49 

5450 

S 

12 

? 

5 

2 

9 

OQ- 

L49 

5450 

9 

14 

4 

16 

2 

7 

L52 

5297 

S 

16-17.5 

6.5  -  8.5 

19-25 

1-2 

12-15 

L60 

4725 

$ 

16.5 

8.5 

28 

4 

? 

L72 

4336 

$ 

21 

9 

26-28 

3 

14-15 

L72 

4336 

9 

16 

7 

■? 

p 

? 

L75 

4385 

9 

c.  10 

? 

20 

2 

11 

L76 

4875 

i 

15 

6 

21-22 

2 

13-16 

L78 

4686 

$ 

16 

7 

22 

2 

12 

'-' 

L81 

4672 

$ 

17-17.5 

6 

19-21 

2 

14-15 

L82 

4528 

aS 

12 

5.5 

20 

2 

8 

L82 

4528 

h$ 

18 

9 

28 

2 

14 

L8S 

4536 

S 

12 

6 

21 

2 

13 

The  numljer  of  the  juints  of  the  flagellum  in  the  second  antenna  also  fluctuates  greatly, 
from  11  to  18,  sometimes  as  few  as  7,  8,  or  9.  The  presence  of  calceoli  on  this  antenna  of 
the  male  was  not  detected  in  all  of  the  present  specimens. 

(8)  Some  other  characters.  The  ecologically  most  interesting  feature  is  the  relative  size 
of  the  gill-lamallae  in  the  specimens  from  different  localities,  particularly  at  different  alti- 
tudes. In  the  individuals  froni  the  lower  Kashmir  localities  the  branchiae  are  relatively 
smaller  in  size  than  in  the  specimens  obtained  from  the  higher  localities.  Several  examples 
of  gills  of  the  specimens  of  nearly  same  body  length  are  shown  for  comparison  in  Plate  VII. 
Dodds  and  Hisaw  (1924)  demonstrated  the  comparable  fact  that  in  swift  and  well-oxygen- 
ated waters  the  respiratory  organs  of  some  aejuatic  insect  larvae  show  a  tendency  toward 
reduction. 

The  bodies  of  the  specimens  from  the  Kashmir  localities  and  the  higher  districts  l)eyond 
the  Ladak  Range  have  good  deposits  of  lime  and  are  rather  hard  and  fragile,  while  those 
from  the  localities  south  of  the  Ladak  Range  have  relatively  soft  bodies  with  poor  deposits 


68  AMPIIirOD    CRUSTACEA    OF   THE   GENUS   GAMMARKS 

of  liiiK.     Tlio  former  form  has  a  larger  body  and  is  less  liairy  than  the  latter  form,  which 
is  often  provided  with  very  rich  hairs. 

A  similar  phenomenon  was  also  noticed  when  comparing  the  littnral  and  pelagic  forms; 
the  body  of  the  latter,  taken  by  a  vertical  haul,  is  softer  and  nmch  more  beautifnl  than  the 
former. 

"(^  •!•  V  "l^  "f. 

Examining  and  comparing  many  specimens  from  various  localities,  I  came  to  the  follow- 
ing conclusion.  In  North  India,  lx)th  Kashmir  and  Ladak,  there  ajjpear  to  be  distributed  at 
least  two  different  races  of  Caiitinarus  piilc.v,  though  there  exist  some  transitional  forms 
which  are  difhcult  to  separate  distinctly  from  one  or  toth  of  them.  One  form,  which  has 
the  shortened  antennae,  the  elongated  telson,  the  slenderer  second  joints  in  the  pereiopods 
3,  4  and  5.  and  the  third  pleon  somite  with  considerably  prolonged  and  pointed  hind  corner, 
is  found  in  both  lower  Kashmir  localities  (Table  3,  I  A)  and  the  higher  localities  in 
Indian  Tibet  north  of  the  Ladak  Range  (Table  3,  IB).  The  other  form,  which  strongly 
exhibits  the  typical  features  of  G.  pulex,  was  collected  in  the  localities  south  of  the  Ladak 
Range,  within  and  south  of  the  basin  of  the  Upper  Indus  River  (L78  to  LBS).  In  the 
intermediate  districts  in  the  Ladak  Mountains  south  of  I'anggong  Tso  (L  75,  L  76,  etc.), 
there  is  found  a  transitional  form  between  the  above-mentioned  two  forms. 

The  first-mentioned  form  (Kashmir  localities  and  L40-L72)  is  very  clo.sely  allied  to 
CJaiiiinanis  occllatus  Martynov  of  Lake  Issyk-koul  in  Turkestan,  but  differs,  from  that  in 
having  smaller  eyes.  Although  this  form  has  some  peculiar  features  such  as  the  prolonga- 
tion of  the  lower  hind  corner  of  the  third  pleon  somite,  I  believe  there  is  no  reason  to  estab- 
lish a  new  si)ecies  for  it  with  such  characters  as  already  discussed.  In  view  of  the  great  varia- 
tion in  some  characters  which  are  regarded  as  of  s[)ecific  im])ortancc  by  many  authors,  we 
would  be  compelled  too  often  to  create  a  new  species  or  subspecies  (cf.  also  Spandl  1923  and 
1924,  especially  the  latter  ])ai)er,  p.  451).  Moreover,  on  the  other  hand,  a  comparative  study 
of  numerous  specimens  from  different  localities  makes  it  difficult  to  separate  them  into  one  or 
more  distinct  species  or  suljspecies.  .As  in  some  other  Crustacea,  such  as  Daplniia  and  Bosinina 
among  the  Cladocera,  especially  pelagic  forms  of  them,  it  seems  quite  natural  that  Gammarus 
piiJc.Y  may  also  become  highly  differentiated  into  numerous  races  in  various  localities,  and 
many  forms  among  the  species  ascriljed  to  Gaiiuiiarus  with  very  close  relationship  to  ptile.v 
should  be  regarded  as  the  local  differentiates  of  G.  pulcx.  With  this  in  mind,  I  have  referred 
all  the  present  si^ecimens  to  one  common  species,  G.  pulex,  avoiiling  the  use  of  a  number  of 
specific  names  for  different  forms.  Gainmanis  occUatus  Martynov,  G.  occllatus  minor 
Martynov  and  G.  bcrgi  Martynov,  all  descril>ed  from  Lake  Issyk-koul  of  Turkestan,  may  be 
thus  regarded  as  the  different  races  (probably  subspecies)  of  G.  pulex  which  have  been 
developed  in  that  locality. 

Since  the  alxive  was  written,  a  paper  relating  to  some  gannnarids  from  the  western  parts 
of  Asia  was  published  by  Karaman  (1934).  In  this  paper  (pp.  127-129),  Karaman  has 
described  a  new  gammarid,  Rwuloga)iii)ianis  stolicckae,  whose  type-specimen  was  collected 
by  Stoliczka  in  1864  in  the  vicinity  of  Lake  Tso-Moriri,  Prov.  Rupschu,  Ladak.  According 
to  the  original  description,  this  new  gammarid  is  characterized  by  the  3-jointed  accessory 
ilagellum  of  the  first  antennae,  the  rather  long  dactyli  of  pereiopods,  and  by  the  second  and 
third  pleon  somites,  each  with  pointed  hind  C'lrner  and  provided  with  long  setae  on  the  lower 


AM  I'll  lIMili    (  KUSI  A(  l.A    in-     I'lll'.    CENTS   CAMMAKUS  69 

margins,  and  so  forth.  Karaiiian  stated  tliat  such  characters  as  the  longer  dactvH  and  long 
setae  on  the  pleon  somites  show  that  the  animals  may  have  teen  originated  from  a  deep  lake. 
The  Yale  North  India  Expedition  brought  hack  two  samples  of  gammarids  of  Tso-Moriri 
(L82),  one  being  captured  among  the  weeds  of  the  estuarine  water  at  the  north  end  of  the 
lake  and  the  other  (only  one  individual)  obtained  by  a  vertical  haul  (30-0  m. ).  These  speci- 
mens agree  rather  well  with  the  typical  Gammarus  pidc.v  in  various  characters,  except  the 
third  pleon  somite  which  has  a  somewhat  produced  hind  corner.  The  elongation  of  the 
dactylus  of  each  pereiopod  as  noted  by  Karaman  is  also  seen  in  our  specimens  from  Tso-Moriri, 
not  only  in  an  animal  obtained  by  a  vertical  haul,  but  also  in  many  individuals  collected  among 
the  littoral  weeds.  In  the  other  localities,  e.g.,  Mitpal  Tso  (L  76),  Khyagar  Tso  (L  81),  etc., 
relatively  longer  dactyli  were  usually  observed  only  in  the  forms  obtained  by  vertical  hauls, 
so  that  such  a  character  seems  to  be  peculiar  to  the  forms  of  free-swimming  life  or  of  deep 
water  inhabitants,  as  Karaman  suggested.  In  other  words,  it  must  be  regarded  as  an 
ecological  character  due  to  the  peculiar  nature  of  environments;  it  is  not  of  specific 
importance. 

With  regard  to  Rivulo gamtnanis  stuliczkac,  Karaman  has  pointed  out  no  clear  differen- 
tial diagnosis  from  the  other  allied  forms,  only  writing  as  ",  so  jener  des  R.  pulex  oder 
R.  balcanicus  mc\\i?,  Gemeinsames"  (p.  129).  In  some  crustaceans  like  gammarids,  which 
show  great  variations  in  various  body  parts  according  to  difference  of  environment,  it  is 
a  very  difficult  matter  whether  we  are  to  recognize  various  forms  with  slightly  different 
characters  as  a  separate  new  species  or  to  treat  all  different  forms  as  variations  of  a  single 
species.  In  regard  to  the  various  forms  of  gammarids  from  Kashmir,  Ladak  and  Western 
Tibet,  as  already  discussed  in  the  foregoing  pages,  it  is  my  present  opinion  that  it  is  best  to 
distinguish  all  the  related  forms  as  the  peculiar  local  races  or  subspecies  of  Gammarus  pulex, 
thus  avoiding  the  use  of  one  or  two  new  specific  names  for  those  forms.  As  Karaman 
(1.  c.  p.  128)  writes  as  "Oberflachlich  einen  R.  pulex  ahnlich,"  R.  stoliczkae  may  also  be  a 
local  race  (subspecies)  of  the  pulex-se.v\ts  of  Gammarus  (s.  lat.),  which  has  differentiated  in 
this  region  of  Asia.  Karaman,  moreover,  noted  that  R.  stoliczkae  may  belong  to  the  oriental 
group  of  Rivulogammarus  (1.  c.  p.  129). 

The  genus  Riznilogammarus  has  been  used  by  Karaman  for  certain  forms  of  the  pulex- 
series  of  Gammarus,  including  pulex  itself.  I  have  at  present  only  very  scant  knowledge  as  to 
the  validity  of  this  genus,  because  I  have  been  unfortunately  unable  to  see  its  original  descrip- 
tion. If  this  genus  is  adopted,  all  the  forms  here  concerned  may  be  placed  under  it.  As  far 
as  I  am  able  to  understand,  it  seems  to  me  that  it  may  be  better  to  use  the  generic  name 
Rivulogammarus  as  a  subgenus  of  the  genus  Gammarus.  In  the  present  paper,  therefore, 
with  this  in  mind,  I  have  referred  all  the  forms  to  the  genus  Gammarus  (s.  lat.). 

3.    DiSTRUujTioN  .\N'n  Its  Limiting  Factors 
A.    GKO(a<ArnicAi.  Distriuutkjn 

So  far  as  our  present  knowledge  goes,  Gammarus  pulex  (Linne)  is  the  commonest 
freshwater  amphipod,  being  distributed  over  the  Palaearctic  region,  from  England  to  Japan 
and  some  parts  of  North  Africa,  but  not  found  in  America.  In  the  high  altitudes  in  Asia, 
Chevreux  (1908)  recorded  this  species  from  some  parts  of  Turkestan,  such  as  Lake  Issyk-koul 
(1615  m.  above  the  sea),  the  Pass  of  Karacolum  (2000  m.),  Lake  Tchatyr-knul  (3200  m.). 


70  AMIMIH'on    CRl'STACKA   OK   T 11  K    CF.NUS   CAM  MARTS 

etc.  From  tlie  first-n.-iiiR'd  lake.  Marlyiuiv  (l'*3C)j  alsn  recorded  (/.  piilc.v  t(}t;ether  with  two 
other  new  species  and  mie  new  sul>s])ecies  (see  foregoing-  chapter).  Tattersall  (1914)  first 
recorded  this  species  in  the  region  north  of  India  near  the  western  ])art  of  Tibet.  He  found 
C.  pitlcx  in  a  collection  made  in  a  pool  on  the  summit  of  Killik  Pass  hetw'een  the  Northern 
Hunza  Range  and  the  Taghdunkash,  Pamir  (15,600  feet)  and  in  pcmls  near  the  hanks  of  the 
Killik  River.  The  former  locality  is  the  highest  hitherto  recorded  as  the  habitat  of  G.  piilc.v. 
Therefore,  the  discovery  of  this  species  in  Togom  Tso  (5334  meters  or  17,506  feet)  on  the 
western  border  of  Tibet  by  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  may  lie  stated  to  give  a  new 
record,  surpassing  the  altitude  nf  the  I'aniir  locality  nunti(}ned  ahoNc.  Tiie  Russo-German 
Pamir  Expedition  in  1928  also  collected  G.  pulex  which  was  examined  by  I)r.  A.  B.  Martynov.^ 

In  the  other  parts  of  Asia,  especially  east  of  India,  we  have  only  a  few  records  of  this 
species.  Tattersall  (op.  cit. )  noted  its  occurrence  in  Lake  Tali  V\\  (Erh  Hai,  Shan-kuan), 
Yunan,  China,  at  an  altitude  of  c.  7000  feet.  In  Japan  G.  piilcx,  first  recorded  by  Tattersall 
(1922)  from  Lake  Biwa,  is  common  everywhere,  though  in  the  northern  parts  it  is  replaced 
by  G.  annandalci  Tattersall  which  is  also  distrilnited  in  China    ( Tai-Hu,  Shanghai). 

As  described  in  the  foregoing  chapter,  the  (/.  pulcx  of  Lake  Issyk-koul  has  some  peculiar 
characters  compared  with  the  typical  form  of  the  species,  and  the  specimens  of  the  same 
species  collected  by*  the  Yale  North  India  F.xpedition  resemble  rather  closely  those  from  Lake 
Issyk-koul.  It  is  supposed  from  this  fact  that  such  races  of  G.  pulcx  are  rather  w'idely  s])read 
in  the  vast  areas  of  the  high  alpine  regions  in  Asia. 

6'.  ocrllatus,  G.  occllatus  minor  and  G.  bcrgi  are  the  representative  races  of  the  North 
Indian  and  Turkistan  dift'erentiation  of  G.  pulcx  in  Asia.  The  races  of  the  typical  form  are 
distributed  in  the  plain  areas  from  h'urope  to  Japan.  The  centre  of  distribution  of  the  alpine 
races  is  not  ascertained  at  present. 

B.    Distribution  in  Kashmir  and  Ladak,  and  Its  Limiting  Factors 

As  seen  from  a  glance  at  the  list  of  the  localities  in  which  G.  pulcx  was  collected 
(Table  1),  its  distribution  in  North  India  is  very  peculiar  and  interesting.  The  species  is 
common  in  Kashmir  at  altitudes  up  to  alx)ut  1600  m.  It  is  however  quite  absent  in  the  lower 
parts  of  Ladak  to  the  east  of  Kashmir  ( 1600-3800  m.  above  sea  level),  Init  it  reappears  again 
near  the  Tiljetan  borders  at  altitudes  over  3800  m.  It  is  fpiite  common  in  the  lakes  of  these 
high  alpine  regions,  among  which  Lake  Togom  Tso  is  the  highest  locality,  as  mentioned 
already.  I  shall  discuss  below  shortly  the  very  interesting  problem  as  to  what  factors  might 
cause  such  a  peculiar  regional  distribution. 

1.    Physical  and  Chemical  Factors 

A  number  of  physical  and  chemical  determinations  made  on  waters  from  manv  locali- 
ties during  the  expedition  is  summarized  in  the  following  table  (Table  4). 

a.  Water  temperature.  The  water  temperature  does  not  seem  to  limit  the  occurrence  of 
G.  pitlcx  in  the  area  investigated,  since  it  ranges  from  O'C.  to  as  high  as  22 ^C.  As  generally 
known,  this  species  is  an  eurythermal  ubiquitous  crustacean. 

°  These  specimens  from  Pamir  differ  from  the  typical  form  of  (he  species  by  having  somewhat  larger  eyes 
(Dr.  Martynov,  personal  communication  dated  May  27,  1933). 


I 


AMPHIPOD   CRUSTACEA   OF   THE   GENUS   GAMMAKUS 


71 


TABLE  4 
Phj'sical  and  Chemical  Conditions  of  the  Waters  In  North  India 


.Alkali  reserve 

Altitudes 

Water  temp. 

(  Methylorange 

Locality 

in  meters 

°C. 

titration) 

pH 

Gammarus 

1.    Kashmir  localities 

1200-1600 

11.9-19.0 

0.0014-0.0017  N 

8.3-9.3 
(diurnal 
variation 
of  K  19) 

present 

2.    Intermediate  localities.  . 

1600-3,SOO 

7.0-19.0 

0.0007-0.0036  N 

7.2-8.6 

absent 

3.    High  Ladak  localities.  . 

3800-5400 

0.0-22.0 

0.0003-0.0610  N 

7.1-9.6 

present 

b.    Chemical  factors. 

i.  Dissolved  oxygen  content.  Gammarus  pulcx  is  a  mesoxybiont  (after  Steinniann  and 
Siirbeck,  quoted  in  Wundsch)  which  demands  water  rather  rich  in  dissolved  oxygen.  Though 
I  have  at  hand  no  data  of  the  dissolved  oxygen  in  the  waters  of  Kashmir  and  Ladak,  it  is 
difficult  to  suppose  that  the  dissolved  oxygen  may  play  a  great  part  as  a  limiting  factor. 
According  to  Dr.  Hutchinson's  information,  Lake  Khyagar  Tso  in  Ladak  had  an  absolute 
oxygen  deficiency  on  the  bottom.  The  gammarids  in  that  lake  seemed  to  l)e  living  as  a  free- 
swimming  form  in  open  water,  since  immense  numbers  of  them  were  found  settling  on  the 
anchor  rope  while  one  was  making  limnological  observations. 

ii.  Salt  content  of  water,  especially  calcium.  The  correlation  between  the  distribution 
of  Gaviniarus  and  some  chemical  environmental  factors,  especially  calcium  dissolved  in  water, 
is  discussed  by  several  authors  (cf.  also  Pia  1933).  Thienemann  (1912)  found  that  the 
gammarids  in  the  torrents  of  Baumberg  districts,  rich  in  calcium,  are  larger  in  size  than  those 
found  in  the  torrents  of  Sauerland,  where  the  water  is  very  poor  in  calcium.  Wundsch 
( 1915)  observed  in  the  Sieg,  a  branch  of  the  Rhein,  that  Gai)imarus  pulex  entirely  disappears 
from  a  biocoenosis  when  the  calcium  content  of  the  water  Ijecomes  less  than  9-10  mg.  per  litre. 
Schumann  (1930)  writes  that  at  least  13  mg.  per  litre  of  CaCOg  is  necessary  for  the  forma- 
tion of  the  shell  of  Gammarus,  because  newly  ecdysized  gammarids  with  soft  bodies  take  up 
the  lime  for  building  up  their  shells  in  the  state  of  bicarbonate  from  the  water  and  then  make 
it  monocarbonate  in  their  bodies.  Since  COo-free  water  can  dissolve  only  13  mg.  per  litre  of 
CaCOg,  below  this  lime  content  gammarids  cannot  use  the  lime  for  the  formation  of  their 
shells,  being  obliged  to  live  as  soft-bodied  animals  which  have  no  external  protection  against 
osmotic  action.  On  the  contrary,  Pentland  (1930)  concluded  that  the  chemical  composition 
of  the  water  does  not  appear  to  control  the  distribution  of  Gammarus,  the  temperature  of 
water,  vegetation,  and  the  presence  of  enemies  alone  limiting  the  distribution.  .Schlagintweit 
(cited  by  Hesse  1924)  reported  an  interesting  fact  that  in  Ladak  the  Puga  torrent,  rich  in 
borax,  is  favourable  for  crustaceans  and  fishes. 

A  study  of  the  physico-chemical  data  relating  to  North  Indian  waters,  presented  above 
in  Table  4,  makes  it  very  difficult  to  correlate  the  non-occurrence  of  Gammarus  with  the 
alkaline  reserve  and  the  |)H-values  of  the  waters  in  the  zone  between  1600  m.  in  Kashmir  and 
3800  m.  in  Ladak.  The  waters  containing  gammarids  at  high  altitudes  often  have  a 
lower  alkaline  reserve  and  lower  pH-values  than  those  in  intermediate  region  where 
Gammarus  does  not  occur.     According  to  Schumann  (op.  cit.),  the  optimum  pH  of  the  water 


/2  jXMl'IIU'Ol)  CUrSI  AlKA  UK  Tll|-.  CKNl'S  CA  M  M  AKUS 

for  Gamjmints  is  about  7.i-~.S  ami,  wlicu  tlic  \a1uc   falls  In-low  ().3,  llic  water  has  a  toxic 
effect  upon  Gammarus. 

Ik'sides  such  a  chemical  relation  in  the  area  of  the  present  iinestigation,  all  of  the  llow- 
ing-  water  in  the  intermediate  region  has  run  ilowu  from  hi_i;h  valleys  at  alliiiules  at  which 
the  species  occurs.  It  seems  therefore  very  improbable  that  such  a  peculiar  distribution  is  to 
be  explained  by  chemical  factors  alone,  though  in  some  other  parts  of  the  world,  as  cptoted 
above,  calcium  content  of  waters  would  play  an  important  role  in  this  respect.  It  must  be 
added  that  Gaiiiinanis  was  found  in  immense  numbers  in  Lakes  Panggong  Tso  and  Khyagar 
Tso  in  T-adak,  both  ha\'ing  water  of  brackish  nature. 

2.    ]->i()lo^ic(il  I'ticlors 

The  types  of  habitat  of  G.  piilr.v  in  the  area  of  investigation  vary  very  much,  including 
swampy  pools  covered  with  Lemna,  large  open-water  lakes  and  streams  with  a  rapid  flow. 
There  niav  therefore  be  no  lack  of  food  for  Gainiininis.  although  I  have  at  present  no  data 
relating  to  this  point.  Pentland  (op.  cit.)  is  of  the  opini(jn  that  the  food  vegetation  is  one 
of  the  important  limiting  factors  upon  the  distribution  of  G"(7;/n;/((/-h.s-.  If  the  source  of  lime 
upon  which  Gamniants  depends  should  be  in  some  plants  containing  calcium  compounds,  such 
as  Chara  or  Lcmna,  as  suggested  by  Schumann  (op.  cit.),  the  ab.sence  of  sucli  |)lants  in  the 
intermediate  region  in  Kashmir  must  be  considered. 

Finally,  there  is  a  more  important  biological  factor,  namely  natural  enemies,  especi- 
ally fishes.  On  this  point,  Dr.  Hutchinson  wrote  to  me  that  "the  presence  or  absence  of  fish 
cannot  be  a  complete  explanation  for  the  distributions,  because  Gaiiiiiianis  may  be  taken  in 
streams  and  lakes  where  there  are  many  iish,  as  in  the  stream  between  Tangtse  and  Mugleb, 
and  in  Pangur  Tso  and  Yaye  Tso,  and  there  is  no  very  great  difference  between  the  fish  fauna 
of  the  upper  and  intermediate  zones."  However,  in  the  brackish-watcr-lake  Khyagar  Tso, 
Gamniants  was  found  very  abundantly,  swimming  in  the  open  water,  and  in  this  locality  its 
abundance  is  probably  correlated  with  the  complete  absence  of  fish.  Such  a  case  was  also 
observed  in  some  Japanese  lakes,  where  there  was  an  abundance  of  gamniarids  before  the 
introduction  of  trout,  and  Pentland  (op.  cit. )  also  writes  that  the  presence  of  trout  appears  to 
control  the  distribution  of  Gaiiiiiiarus.  li  lish  are  in  any  way  a  limiting  factor  for  Gammarus 
in  North  Indian  localities,  it  is  probable  that  the  presence  of  genus  Schizothorax  of  the 
family  Cyprinidae  rather  than  of  fish  in  general  is  concerned.  According  to  Dr.  Hutchinson's 
statement,  he  observed  no  locality  in  which  Schizothorax  occurs  with  Goiiunanis  except 
Wular  Lake  in  Kashmir. 

Note  by  the  Biologist  of  the  Expedition 

Gammunis  was  found  in  several  samples  after  the  collection  had  been  forwarded  to 
Dr.  Ueno  and  examined  by  him.    These  sam])les  are  enumerated  below: 

L  i?  Between  Tangtse  and  Mugleb,  stream,  all.  e.  417.^  ni.    _'(>  June,  1932. 
L  38  Two  to  three  miles  west  of  Mugleb,  alt.  c.  4200  ni.     17  June,  1932. 
L  47  Chagra,  alt.  4636  m.,  warm  spring,  temp.  21.7  C.     8  July,  1932. 
L  74  Pangur  Tso,  alt.  4329  m.,  margin  at  west  end.     12  .\ugust,  1932. 
L75  Chushol,  spring,  alt.  c.  4330  m.      12  .\ugust,  1932. 


AMi'Mii'dii  ('i<i!S'ia<i:a  n|-  'rill-,  cknus  cammauils  73 

yVll  these  speciiiK-ns,  i-xcei>t  tlinse  frdiii  the  lasl  lncahly,  apiiear  l<i  ha\e  a  pnjlonged 
and  pointed  hind  corner  to  the  third  pleon  segment  and  an  elongate  telson :  the  Gammarus 
from  the  spring  at  Ciuishol,  on  the  other  hand,  exhibit  indications  of  the  characters  of  the 
specimens  from  the  southern  part  of  Indian  Tibet,  particularly  in  their  shorter  telsons. 
These  records,  therefore,  confirm  Dr.  Ueno's  findings  based  on  the  major  part  of  the 
collections. 

The  following  additional  ecological  evidence,  moreover,  supports  some  of  Dr.  Ueno's 
conclusions. 

The  oxygen  content  of  the  immediate  environment  of  CaiiiiiKinis  in  the  high  regions  of 
Indian  Tibet  lay  between  5.6  and  7.7  mgrms.  per  litre.  In  a  stream  at  Dras,  in  the  inter- 
mediate zone  and  so  free  from  Gaminarus,  it  varied  from  6.2  to  6.7  mgrms.  per  litre;  and 
in  a  swamp  at  Spithug,  a  very  favourable  habitat  in  the  intermediate  zone,  again  without 
Gamiiuinis,  the  water  in  contact  with  weed  was  probably  supersaturated  by  day,  though  no 
figures  relating  to  this  locality  are  forthcoming. 

Gravimetric  analyses  of  the  waters  of  some  of  the  lakes  have  been  made  by  Mr.  J.  A. 
Newlands  of  Idartford,  Conn.,  and  it  is  now  possible  to  state  that  the  calcium  content  of  the 
Gammarus  localities  in  Indian  Tibet  varies  from  9  parts  per  million  (Ororotse  Tso)  to  303 
parts  per  million  (Panggong  Tso).  Since  the  water  of  the  former  locality  had  the  lowest 
alkali  reserve  encountered  (0.0003  N.)  it  is  safe  to  assume  that  the  waters  of  the  intermediate 
zone  (alk.  res.  0.0007  to  0.0036  N.)  contained  sufficient  calcium  to  support  a  population  of 
Gmtimarus. 

Potamogeton  pcctinatiis  Linn,  and  Ranunculus  triclwpliyllum  Chaix  (kindly  determined 
by  Dr.  E.  D.  Merrill  and  his  staff  at  the  New  York  Botanic  Garden)  were  the  dominant 
species  in  such  of  the  high  Gammarus  localities  as  contained  higher  plants,  but  more  often,  as  at 
Ororotse  Tso,  Togom  Tso,  Khyagar  Tso,  Panggong  Tso,  etc.,  no  higher  vegetation  occurred. 
Both  P.  pectinatus  and  R.  trichopliylhim  as  well  as  charophytes  occurred  in  suitable  localities  in 
the  intermediate  zone.  It  is  therefore  clear  that  there  is  no  correlation  between  the  vegetation 
and  the  presence  and  absence  of  Gammarus. 

Dissection  has  shown  that  the  pelagic  Gammarus  of  Khyagar  Tso  is  apparently  pre- 
daceous,  feeding  on  the  large,  dark,  slow-swimming  Cladoceran  Dapliniopsis,  the  deep  sepia 
lirown  chitin  of  this  form  being  easily  recognizable  in  consideralile  quantity  in  the  faecal 
matter  at  the  posterior  end  of  the  alimentary  canal  of  Gammarus  from  a  vertical  haul  taken 
in  this  lake.  Dapliniopsis  occurred  nowhere  in  the  presence  of  fish  (e.g.,  Pangur  Tso,  Yaye 
Tso)  though  some  lakes  where  no  fish  were  found  (Ororotse  Tso,  Tso-Moriri)  lacked  also 
Dapliniopsis.  In  \  iew  of  these  finflings,  taken  in  conjunction  with  the  results  of  other 
workers  who  have  studied  the  relation  of  Gammarus  to  fish,  quoted  above  by  Dr.  Ueno, 
there  can  be  little  doubt  that  the  abundance  of  Gammarus  in  the  closed  and  mineralized  waters 
of  these  Central  Asiatic  lakes  is  due  largely  to  the  absence  of  fish,  which  leaves  Gammarus 
unmolested  on  the  nne  h.and  and  on  the  other  introduces  no  competitor  for  the  most  con- 
sincuous  source  of   food  of  these  Amijhipncjs. — G.  E.  II. 


74  AMI'llll'iip    CKl'STACl-^V    or   TIIF.   GENUS   CAMMARtIS 


JUIII.IUUK  AIMIV 

Chevreux,  Ed.  1908.  fltiules  sur  la  faune  de  Turkestan  hasces  sur  les  materiaux  recueillis 
par  D.  D.  Pedasclienko  (1904-1906).  Travaux  dc  la  Societe  Imp.  des  Naturalistcs 
de  St.  Pcter.sburg,  T.  17,  livr.  2,  pp.  106-109  (Russian  text);  pp.  96-99  (French 
text). 

Chevreux,  Ed.,  and  L.  Eac.k.  1925.  Amphipodes.  l'"aune  de  France,  T.  9.  Paris.  1925. 
])p.  253-254. 

DoDDS,  G.  S.,  AND  Y .  L.  HiSAw.  1924.  Ecological  studies  of  aquatic  insects.  II.  Size  of 
respiratory  organs  in  relation  to  environmental  conditions.  Ecology,  vol.  5,  pp. 
262-271. 

Hesse,  R.     1924.     Ticrgeograptiie  auf  okologischer  flrundlage.     Jena. 

Karaman,  S.  1934.  Ueljer  asiatische  Siisswasseraniphipoden.  Zool.  ,\nz.,  I'.d.  106,  5/6, 
pp.  127-134. 

Maktvxov,  a.  B.  1030.  .Ampliipoda  from  tlie  Lake  Is.syk-koul.  .Materials  of  the  Com- 
mission of  the  Expedition;  Researches  of  the  Acad.  Sci.,  Pt.  11,  Expedition  to  the 
Lake  Issyk-koul  of  1928.  Par!  1.  Leningrad.  Pp.  51-65  ( Ru.ssian  text);  66-70 
(English  text). 

Penti.and,  E.  S,  1930.  Controlling  factors  in  the  distrihution  of  Gammarus.  Trans. 
Anier.  Fish.  Soc,  vol.  60,  1930,  pp.  1-4  (reprint). 

I'lA,  Juuus.  1933.  Die  Kalkbildung  durch  Tiere.  Eine  Uelx;rsicht  der  Fragen,  vorziiglich 
der  chemischen.     Palaeontol.  Zeitschr.,  Bd.  15,  2/3,  pp.  154-195. 

Sars,  G.  O.  1895.  An  Account  of  the  Crustacea  of  Norway.  Vol.  I.  Amphipoda.  Chris- 
tiania  and  Copenhagen. 

Schaferna,  Karel.  1922.  Amphipoda  Balcanica,  with  notes  about  other  freshwater 
Amphipoda.     Vesnt.  Krai,  ceske  Spolecnosti  Nauk.  tr.  11,  I'niha,  pp.  33-35,  p.  98. 

ScuLAcuNTWEiT,  H.  V.  (citcd  by  Hesse,  p.  306). 

Schumann,  E.  1928.  Experimentelle  Untersuchungen  iiber  die  Bedeutung  einiger  Salze, 
insliesondere  des  Kohlensauren  Kalkes,  fvir  Gammariden  und  ihren  Einfluss  auf 
deren  Hautungsphysiologie  und  Lebensmoglichkeit.  Zool.  Jahrb..  Abt.  f.  allg.  Zool. 
und  Physiol.,  Bd.  44,  pp.  623-704. 

Standi. ,  II.  V^'llt.  Bcobachtungen  an  Gammariden  (\(irl;iuligc  Alitteilung.).  Verhandl.  d. 
nalurforsch.  \'er.  in  Briinn,  Bd.  58,  ]ip.  1-3. 

1924.     .Studien   iiljer  Siisswasseramphipoden.      1.   .SitzungslK'r.  d.   Akad.  d.   Wiss.  in 

Wien,  Alathem.-naturwiss.     Klasse,  Abt.  I,  Bd.  133,  Heft  9,  pp.  444-452. 


Stebbing,  T.  R.  R.     1906.     Amphipoda.     I.   C/animaridea.    Das  Tierreich.  Lfg.  21.     Berlin. 
Pp.  460-462  and  p.  474. 


AMl'Iill'OI)    CRUSTACEA    OF   TIIK   GENUS   GAMMARUS  75 

'I'atteksai.l,  W.  M.  \'^H4.  Notes  on  some  Amphipods  collected  on  llie  I 'amir  at  an  altitude 
of  15,600  feet.     Rec.  Ind.  Mus.,  vol.  10,  pp.  213-14. 

1922.     Amphipoda  with  notes  on  an  additional  species  of  Isopoda.     Mem.  Asiat.  Soc. 

of  Bengal,  vol.  6,  pp.  451-52.     Calcutta. 

Thienemann,  a.  1912.  Der  Bergbach  des  Sauerlandes.  Faunistisch-biologische  Unter- 
suchungen.  Internat.  Rev.  d.  ges.  Hydrobiol.  u.  Hydrogr.,  Biol.  Suppl.  Bd.  4. 
1912.     Stuttgart. 

WuNDSCH,  H.  1922.  Beitriige  zur  Biologic  von  Gainiiiarus  piilcx.  Archiv.  f.  Hydro- 
biologie,  Bd.  13,  pp.  478-531. 


Explanation  of  Plate  III. 

Gammanis  pidex  (Linne)    from  K  2,  Takht-i-sulainian,  Srinagar,  Kashmir. 

Fig.   1.     Gnathopod   1.  of  female. 
Fig.  2.     Gnathopod  2.  of  female. 
Figs.  3-7.     Pereiopods  1  to  5  of  female. 
Fig.  8.     Pereiopod  3  of  male. 
Fig.  9.     Periopod  5  of  male. 


MEM.  CONN.  ACAD.,  VOL.  X. 


PLATE  III. 


5  mm. 


Explanation  of  Plate  IV. 

Ganunants  pulex  (Linne) 
Epimeral  plates  of  pleon  somites 

Figs.  1-3.  Ep.  pi.  of  pleon  1-3  of  female,  K  2.     Taklit-i-sulainian,  Sriiiagar,  Kashmir. 

Figs.  4,  5.  Ep.  pi.  iif  pleon  2-3  of  male  from  the  same  locality. 

Fig.     6.  Ep.  pi.  of  pleon  3  of  male,  K  15,  east  of  Gagirhal  Ixoad,  Sriiiagar,  Kashmir. 

Fig.     7.  Ep.  pl.  of  pleon  3  of  male,  K  23,  Nishat  Bagh,  Kashmir. 

Fig.     8.  l".p,  pl.  i'i  pleon  3  df  male,  L  40,  Panggong  Tso. 

Fig.     9.  Ep.  pl.  (if  pleon  3  of  male,  L  49,  Togom  Tso. 

i''ig.    10.  I4).  pl.  of  pleon  3  of  male,  L  76,  Mitpal  Tso. 

Fig.   11.  Ep.  pl.  of  pleon  3  of  male,  L  Id^,  Yaye  Tso. 

Fig.    12.  Ep.  pl.  of  pleon  3  of  male,  L81,  Khyagar  Tso. 


MEM.  CONN.  ACAD.,  VOL.  X. 


PLATE  IV. 


^nm. 


Explanation  of  Plate  V. 

Gaiiiiiianis  pidcx  (Linne) 

Fig.    1.     Dorsal  part  of  three  pleon  somites  and   telsoii,   K  1,   Tal<ht-i-sulaiinan,    Srinagar, 
Kashmir. 

Fig.  2.     Telson,  dorsal  view,  K  19,  Gagirl)al,  .Srinagar,  Kashmir. 

Fig.  3.     Telson,  dorsal  view,  K  J3,  Nishat  Bagh,  Kashmir,  male. 

Fig.   4.     The  same,  female. 

I'ig.   5.     Telsiin,  dorsal  view,  1,78.     Yaye  Tso. 

I'^igs.  6,  7.     Telson,  dorsal  \iew,  LSI,  Kliyagar    Tso,  male. 

l""ig.   8.      Third  ur(j])od,  K  2,  Takht-i-sulaim;in,  Srinagar,  Kashmir. 


MEM.  CONN.  ACAD.,  VOL.  X. 


PLATE  V. 


1  TTITTI. 


Explanation  of  Plate  VI. 

Gammarus  pulex  (Linne) 

Fig.    1.     Last  pcrciopod  of  male,  L  49,  Togom  Tso. 

Figs.  2-4.     Pereiopods  3-5  of  female,  L  49,  Togom  Tso. 

Figs.   5-7.     Pereiopods  3-5  of  female,  T.  71,  Ciuishol. 

Figs.  8-9.     Pcrci(>|)i)ds  3  and  4  of  male,  1.81.  Kliyagar  Tso. 

l'"ig.    10.      Pereio|)()d  5  of  leinale,  LSI,  Kliyagar  Tso. 

I'ig.    11.     Pcreiopod  5  of  male,  L  72,  C  hushol. 


MEM.  CONN.  ACAD.,  VOL  X. 


PLATE  VI. 


->  5  m: 


vn.i. 


Explanation  of  Plate  VII. 

Gammariis  pulex  (Linne) 

Fig.   1.     Pereiopod  1    $   and    9,  L  49,  Togom  Tso. 

Fig.  2.     Gnathopod  2,  inner,  L  49,  Togom  Tso. 

Fig.  3.     Terciopod  1  of  male,  K  23,  Ni.siiat  Ragli,  Kashmir. 

Fig.  4.     Pereiopod   1  of  female,  K  1.  Uampur,  Kashmir. 

g.  gill-lamella,     ac.  accessory  gill.     o.  oostegitc. 


MEM.  CONN.  ACAD.,  VOL.  X. 


PLATE  VII. 


ARTICLE  VII 

REPORT  ON  HYDRACARINA 

By  O.  Lundblad,  Stockholm 
(Received  March  1,  1934) 

During  the  course  of  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition,  Mr.  G.  E.  Hutchinson  collected 
some  water-mites,  which  he  has  asked  me  to  work  out.  Because  of  the  high  altitudes  at 
which  the  main  part  of  the  material  was  collected,  only  some  few  species  are  represented. 
Nevertheless  the  collection  is  a  highly  interesting  one,  forming  a  very  valuable  contribution 
to  our  poor  knowledge  of  the  water-mite  fauna  of  India,  and  it  is  a  great  pleasure  to  me  to 
offer  Mr.  Hutchinson  my  best  thanks  for  giving  me  the  opportunity  of  studying  his  material, 
which  contains  quite  a  number  of  forms  new  to  science. 

Family  EYLAIDAE 

Subfamily  Eylainae 

1.    Eylais  liaiitata  Koen. 

Eylais  hamata  Koenike,  1897,  pp.  282-83 

Piersig,  1897-1900,  p.  427 

"      georgei  Soar,  1901,  pp.  68-69 

"      longipons  Daday,  1901,  pp.  94-96 

Eidais  hamata  Piersig,  1901,  p.  22 

Eylais  longipons  Daday,  1903,  pp.  359-62 

"      hamata  Halbert,  1903,  p.  506 
Eulais  marenzelleri  Thon,  1905,  pp.  158-62 

"      hamata  Thon,  1906,  pp.  15,  44-45 
Eylais       "        Koenike,   1909,  p.   16 

Koenike,   1910,  pp.   152-53 
Eulais       "        Lundblad,   1912,  pp.  59-60 
Eylais       "        Lundblad,   1912  a,  p.  222 
Koenike,   1919,  pp.  521-24 
Soar  and  Williamson,  1920,  pp.  110-11 
V.  alpina  Walter,  1922,  pp.  247-49 
Soar  and  Williamson,  1925,  pp.  59-61 
Viets,   1921,  p.  342 
Viets,   1928,  p.   10 

The  collection  contains  some  few,  more  or  less  mutilated,  specimens,  nioslly  without  legs 
and  palps. 

In  all  characters  still  available  for  study  the  specimens  agree  well  with  European  material. 
The  species  was  found  for  the  first  time  in  Palestine  in  1895  and  described  from  German 
material  in  1897.  Since  then  it  has  been  found  in  many  other  countries,  as  will  be  seen  from 
the  foregoing  list,  which,  however,  does  not  complete  the  synonymy.     Earlier  authors,  who 

Mem.  Conn.  Acad.,  Vol.  X,  Art.  VII.    September,  1934. 


86 


HYDRACARINA 


(lid  nut  possess  our  present  knowledge  of  the  great  variability  in  the  genus  Ilylais,  liave  estab- 
lished new  species  for  some  slightly  aberrant  specimens  of  E.  liamata.  From  Asia  Minor 
Thon  (1905)  described  E.  marcnselleri,  which  later  was  withdrawn  l)y  Koenike  (1910)  as  a 


Figure  1. — Eylais  luiinata  Koen.     9.    A,  B,  eyeplates;   C,  maxillary  organ  from  beneath;   D,  from  the  right  side; 
E,  right  palp  from  tlie  imier  side:    F.  cpimeral  striutiire:    G,  female  genital  field. 


synonym  of  Iiaiiiata.  E.  marcnzeUeri  is  characterized  by  its  very  long  and  thin  eyebridge. 
Sul)sequently,  in  1912,  I  descril^ed  a  nymph-form  of  liamata,  having  an  equally  thin  and 
slender,  though  not  especially  long,  eyebridge  (Lundblad,  1912  a,  p.  222,  fig.  1)  and  mentioned 
also  some  adults  with  comparable  structure.  Soar  in  1901  described  E.  gcorgei,  charac- 
terized  by   having   the   intcrcapsular   bridge    curved   backwards   in   the  middle.      Soar  and 


IIYDRACARINA  87 

Williamson  (1920,  p.  Ill;  1925,  p.  59)  now  regard  this  form  as  the  same  species  as 
E.  hamata.  Lastly  Uaday,  in  the  same  year  (1901)  in  his  monograph  on  the  Hungarian 
Eylais-specics,  published  the  description  of  a  supposed  new  species,  E.  longipons,  which 
almost  exactly  agrees  with  E.  gcorgei  Soar,  having  an  eyeliridge  of  the  same  shape.  I  do  not 
hesitate  in  considering  this  form  a  real  hamata.  The  broad  and  short  maxillary  plate,  the 
immense  overlapping  pharynx  with  its  distal  hooks  and  the  great  mouth-disc  indicate  that 
both  forms  are  identical.  The  third  palp-segment  is  more  conspicuously  protruded  than  in 
hamata,  but  1  think  this  character  is  referable  to  a  mistake,  like  so  many  others  in  Daday's 
drawings.  Walter's  var.  alpina,  finally,  is  merely  a  dwarfed  form  of  hamata  and  in  all  other 
respects  quite  typical. 

E.  hamata  is  an  easily  recognizable  though  rather  varialjle  species.  The  specific  features 
are  to  be  found  mainly  in  the  eyeplate,  the  maxillary  organ,  the  last  palp-segment  and,  as 
pointed  out  by  Thon  (1905,  p.  158;  1906,  p.  15,  p.  45),  in  the  structure  of  the  epimera.  The 
eyebridge  is  always  very  long,  but  length,  as  w-ell  as  width,  is  variable.  The  maxillary 
organ  is  always  broad,  with  a  short  maxillary  plate,  a  broad  and  immense  mouth-plate  and  an 
overlapping,  hook-bearing,  distally  widened  and  rounded  pharyn.x.  The  end-nails  of  the  last 
palp-segment  are  very  blunt.  The  epimera  present  a  close  mesh-work  of  chitinous  balks  of 
various  thickness,  quite  different  from  those  of  most  other  species.  A  drawing  may  serve  to 
illustrate  this  peculiar  structure.  The  thicker  main  balks  always  connect  the  front  and  the 
hind  margins  {i.e.  the  longer  sides)  of  the  epimera,  whereas  the  thinner  balks  run  in  dif- 
ferent directions  Ijetween  the  main  balks.  Lately  I  have  drawn  the  attention  to  a  somewhat 
similar  structure  in  E.  iiintila  Koen.  (Lundblad,  1929,  pp.  5-6.)  In  this  species,  however, 
the  epimera  are  still  more  chitinized,  the  meshes  being  reduced  to  narrow  pores,  so  that  no 
balks  can  he  distinguished.  In  E.  hamata  the  structure  of  the  epimera  varies  greatly,  in  some 
examples  no  distinction  can  be  made  between  main  balks  and  secondary  balks,  the  meshes 
sometimes  lacing  more  or  less  pore-like,  though  not  so  narrow  as  in  E.  mutila.  Also  the 
nymphs  of  the  two  species  in  question  are  distinguished  by  the  same  respective  characters. 
In  other  species  of  Eylais  there  is  no  real  meshwork,  only  main  balks  with  some  few  connect- 
ing secondary  balks  between  them  being  developed  (cf.,  for  instance,  Thon,  1906,  p.  69: 
E  lati pons  and  p.  72:  E.  ineridionalis.    Lundblad,  1929,  Plate  III,  fig.  19:  E.  discreta). 

Regarding  all  characteristics  mentioned  above,  the  present  specimens  are  quite  typical 
hamata.  All  examples  are  females.  The  male  possesses  two  semicircular  genital  plates  like 
most  other  species  of  the  genus,  whereas  the  female  is  destitute  of  real  plates.  Her  genital 
opening  is  surrounded  in  front  by  a  great  numlaer  of  long  bristles.  Originating  from  the 
opening  there  is  a  subdermal,  suture-like,  chitinous  rod  directed  backwards.  Some  short  and 
strong  bristles  are  inserted  in  the  skin  on  each  side  of  the  rod. 

Locality.     Indian  Tibet:    near  Chu.shol,  altitude  ca.  4,340  m.     14  Julv,  1932. 

Distribution.  Most  European  countries,  Palestine,  Asia  Minor,  .Siberia.  In  Switzerland 
it  is  fijuiul  at  2450  m.  above  sea  level  (Walter,  1922,  p.  247). 


88  IIVDKACARIMA 

2.    Eylais  degenerata  K(3cii. 

Eviais  degenerata  Koenike,  1897,  pp.  292-93 

Koenike,  1898,  pp.  307-09 
liiiliiis  ■i'liriabilis  Sig  Thor,  1902,  pp.  450-51 

"  "         var.  iiiagtm  Sig  Thor,  1902,  p.  451 

"    intermedia  Sig  Thor,  1902,  p.  451 
"      degenerata  Nordcnskiohl,  1905,  p.  2 
"      pscudoriinosa  Piersig.  1906,  pp.  380-82 
"      degenerata  Daday,  1910,  p.  239 
Eylais  angulata  Viets,  1911,  pp.  155-56 
"  "      galcata  Viets,  1911,  pp.  156-57 
"      angulata  Yiets,  1911a,  pp.  351-54 
"      degenerata  galeata  Viets,  1911  a,  pp.  354-57 
"      consors  Szalay,  1912,  pp.  70-73,  81 
"      eregliensis  Szalay,  1912,  pp.  73-77,  81-82 
"      stagnalis  Szalay  (non  lialbcrt!),  1912,  pp.  77-80,  82 
"      degenerata  Viets,  1914,  p.  83 
"      taurica  Viets,  1914  a,  p.  560 
"      degenerata  hispanica  Viets,  1918,  pp.  19-23 

microstoma  Viets,  1921,  pp.  419-20 

Walter,  1922,  pp.  64-65 

galeata  Walter,  1922,  pp.  65-66 

microstoma  Walter,  1922,  p.  66 

galeata  Szalay,  1926,  pp.  21 1-12,  215 
"      consors  Szalay,  1926,  pp.  212-13,  216 
"      taurica  Szalay,  1926,  pp.  213-14,  216 
"      degenerata  sumatrensis  W&is,  1926,  pp.  101-02 

asiatica  Viets,  1926  a,  pp.  Z7Q-72 
"      asiatica  Marshall,  1928,  pp.  602-03 
"      galeata  Marshall,  1928,  p.  603 
"      degenerata  Viets,  1930,  pp.  208-09 

angidata  Viets,  1930,  pp.  209-10 

This  species  was  originally  described  from  Madagascar,  Egypt  and  East  Africa.  Later 
Nordenskiold  and  Walter  reported  it  from  Soudan,  Viets  from  the  Cape  Province.  More 
or  less  aberrant  forms  were  described  by  Viets  from  East  Africa  (angidata,  galeata,  micro- 
stoma), Spain  (hispanica),  Sumatra  (siimatrensis) ,  and  India  (asiatica).  Some  of  these 
later  have  been  met  with  in  other  places  (angidata  in  Spain  by  Viets,  galeata  in  llungar}' 
by  Szalay  and  in  China  by  Marshall,  and  asiatica  in  China  by  Marshall).^  The  forms  angidata 
and  galeata  at  first  were  looked  upon  as  distinct  species,  but  after  some  time  degraded  by  the 
author  himself  to  the  rank  of  varieties. 

Eylais  degenerata  is  a  very  variable  and  widely  distributed  form  that  has  often  been 
misinterpreted.  There  seems  to  be  no  doubt  that  Daday  and  Viets  are  quite  right  in  identify- 
ing Thor's  E.  variabilis,  variabilis  magna  and  z-ariabUis  intermedia  from  the  Cape  Province 
with  the  species  of  Koenike.  The  figure  of  the  maxillary  organ  seems  to  me  undisputably  to 
confirm  this  opinion.  For  the  same  reason  Piersig's  E.  psciidorimosa  from  Sumatra  prob- 
ably also  belongs  to  degenerata,  as  pointed  out  already  by  Viets.  Another  form,  consors, 
which  Szalay  describes  from  Asia  Minor  and  which  he  afterwards  refound  in  Hungary,  is 

'  It  seems  somewhat  uncertain  whether  the  specimens  mentioned  by  Marshall  from  China  have  been  rightly 
identified. 


IIYDKACARINA 


89 


regarded  I)y  Viets,  witli  some  hesitation,  as  being  conspecific  witli  dcj^i'iirralti.  1  think  Viets 
is  right  in  this  identification  and  I  may  add  that  I  regard  also  the  other  forms  described  in  the 
same  paper  by  Szalay  as  merely  synonyms  of  degcnerata,  viz.,  eregUcnsis  Szalay  and  taiirica 
Viets  {=stagnaUs  Sz3\a.y)}    Both  these  forms  are  also  distinguished  l)y  their  characteristic 


Figure  2. — Eyiais  degcnerata  Koen.  A,  B,  eyeplates  (  9  )  ;  C,  maxillary  organ  from  the  left  side  (  $  )  ; 
D,  from  beneath  (  9  )  ;  E,  right  palp  from  the  inner  side  (  9  )  ;  F,  right  mandible  from  the  inner  side  {  $)  ; 
G,  epimcra  and  genital  field  (9). 


maxillary  plate  and  pharynx.     Tlie  latter   form,   taiirica,  was  later  refound  by  Szalay  in 
Hungary. 

There  is  no  other  character  to  he  relied  upon  in  identifying  E.  degeiicrala  but  tlie  struc- 
ture of  pharynx  and  maxillary  plate  (Viets,  1930,  p.  209).  vMl  other  characters  vary,  for 
instance,  shape  of  eyebridge,  shape  and  chaetotaxy  of  palpi,  shape  and  width  of  oral  disc,  and 
length  of  posterior  maxillary  processes. 

^  Concerning  the  change  of  name,  see  Viets,  1914,  p.  560. 


90  IIYDRACARINA 

III  Mnler  to  demonstrate  the  variability  in  the  characters  just  mentioned  the  following 
talile  may  l>e  submitted  of  Eylais  degencrata  s.  sir.  and  allied  forms. 

( 1 )  Oral  disc : 

wide  (degencrata) 

medium  width  (censors,  taurica) 

narrow   {pscudorbiiosa,  eregliensis,  inicrostoma) 

(2)  Posterior  maxillary  processes: 

shorter  than  pharynx  (degencrata,  variabilis,  taurica.  hispaiiica,  asialica) 

as  long  as  pharynx  (pseudoriinosa,  consors,  eregliensis,  lulcrostoiiia.  siniiatrensis) 

(3)  Intercapsular  bridge: 

V-shaped  (degencrata,  angtilata,  sumatrciisis) 

not  V-shaped  (all  other  forms) 

narrow  (iiiter)iiedia) 

fairly  narrow  (microstoma) 

fairly  wide  (magna,  galeata,  consors) 

wide  (variabilis,  pseudoriniosa,  eregliensis,  taurica,  hispanica,  asiatica) 

(4)  Projection  of  3rd  palp-segment: 

about  4  setae  (pseudoriniosa) 

"  6  "  (sitinatrensis) 

"  7  "  (angulata,  taurica) 

"  8  "  (cotisors,   microstoma) 

"  9  "  (degencrata,  variabilis,  hispanica) 

"  10  "  (asiatica) 

"  14  "  (eregliensis) 

(5)  Inside  of  4th  palp-segment : 

about     8  setae   (degencrata:  3  spiniform,  5  pectinate) 

10      "       (pseudoriniosa:  3  spiniform,  7  pectinate;    eregliensis,  microstoma: 

5  spiniform,  5  pectinate;   taurica:  6  spiniform,  4  pectinate;  siima- 

trensis:    4  spiniform,  6  pectinate) 
13      "     .(angulata:    10  spiniform,  3  pectinate) 

18  "       (z-ariabilis:     10  spiniform,  8  pectinate;    consors:    14  .spiniform,  4 

pectinate) 

19  "       (asiatica:    5  spiniform,  14  pectinate) 

20  "       (hispanica:    4  spiniform,  16  pectinate) 

(6)  Out.side  of  4th  palp-segment: 

alxjut     5  setae  (pseudoriniosa:    3  spiniform,  2  pectinate) 

9      "  (angulata:   4  spiniform,  5  pectinate) 

10  "  (taurica:    6  spiniform,  4  pectinate) 

11  "  (hispanica:    6  .spiniform,  5  pectinate;   variabilis:    11  spiniform) 

12  "  (consors:    G  .spiniform,  r>  pectinate;    degencrata:    4  spiniform,  8 

pectinate) 

13  "       (eregliensis:   6  spiniform,  7  pectinate;    microstoma:    5  spiniform, 

8  pectinate) 
19      "      (asiatica:   5  spiniform,  14  pectinate) 


IIYnRACARINA  91 

(7)    4tli  palp-segment : 

slender  {degcncrata,  consors) 

rather  thick  {variabilis,  pseicdoriinosa,  crcgiicnsis,  taurica.  liispanica,  asiatic.  suina- 

trensis) 
thick  {microstoma) 
slender  (  5  )  or  thick  (  9  )  {angulata) 

From  the  above  it  will  be  seen  that  especially  the  palpi  vary  considerably.  We  find  all 
stages  from  few  to  numerous  bristles.  It  must  be  remembered,  however,  that  it  is  often  diffi- 
cult not  only  to  distinguish  and  to  count  exactly  all  the  bristles,  but  especially  to  decide  whether 
a  bristle  is  feathered  or  not,  depending  upon  the  point  of  observation,  i.e.,  the  position  and 
direction  of  the  bristle.  It  is  obvious,  therefore,  that  not  t0(j  much  stress  must  be  laid  upon 
statements  concerning  the  structure  of  the  l)ristles.  It  must  also  be  kept  in  mind  that  it  is 
quite  an  exception  to  find  two  specimens  of  the  same  species  of  an  Eyiais,  in  which  the  position 
and  shape  of  the  palp-bristles  are  exactly  the  same,  at  any  rate  in  a  limited  collection.  There 
is  no  doubt,  therefore,  that  most  species  are  extremely  variable  and  that  it  is  inappropriate  to 
separate  species  by  means  of  minute  differences  in  the  armament  of  the  palpi,  the  right  and 
left  of  which  are  often  differently  shaped  in  the  same  specimen.  Not  seldom  the  eyebridge 
is  asymmetric  or  deformed,  sometimes  entirely  wanting,  and  specimens  having  but  one  well- 
developed  eye-capsule  also  have  been  met  with  (Lundblad,  1929,  Plate  III,  fig.  26).  In  one 
of  the  specimens  of  degenerata,  here  figured,  there  is  an  unpaired  extra  bristle  in  the  middle 
of  the  ey bridge. 

The  main  feature  in  degenerata  is  the  very  short  maxillary  plate,  by  which  the  greater 
part  of  the  pharyn.x  is  laid  bare.  The  maxillary  plate  is  described  as  being  coalesced  with  the 
pharynx,  without  leaving  any  suture.  However,  in  the  specimens  studied  by  me,  there  seems  to 
be  a  very  fine,  nearly  invisible  suture,  which  separates  pharynx  and  maxillary  plate  from  one 
another.  This  suture  runs  not  far  away  from  the  outer  oral  circle,  so  that  anyhow  the 
maxillary  plate  is  very  short. 

In  the  specimens  before  me  the  projection,  of  3rd  palp-segment  bears  13-14  bristles,  the 
inner  side  of  4th  seginent  17-22,  and  the  outer  side  10-13.  In  the  3rd  segment  the  specimens 
thus  come  nearest  to  eregliensis,  whereas  the  inner  side  of  the  4th  segment  resembles  that  of 
variabilis,  consors,  asiatica,  or  hispanica,  the  outer  side  that  of  taurica,  hispanica,  variabilis, 
consors,  degenerata,  or  eregliensis.  In  the  female  the  numl^er  of  bristles  on  the  inner  side 
of  4th  palp-segment  is  somewhat  higher  than  in  the  male,  corresponding  to  the  condition  in 
some  other  species  of  Eyiais  (cf.  Lundblad,  1929,  concerning  E.  infnndibidifcra  and  E.  dis- 
creta).  The  oral  disc  is  of  medium  size  and  the  intercapsular  bridge  varies  from  narrow  to 
wide,  in  both  cases  being  rather  straight. 

The  Kashmir  specimens  tlius  present  a  remarkable  intermixing  of  characters,  making  it 
impossible  to  refer  them  to  one  of  the  "species"  already  described.  This  indicates,  as  far  as 
I  can  see,  that  there  is  no  meaning  in  describing  forms,  separated  by  such  slight  differences 
in  number  and  situation  of  palp-bristles  or  in  shape  of  intercapsular  Ijridge,  as  distinct 
species.  Such  a  proceeding  totally  neglects  the  great  variability  prevailing  in  the  genus 
Eyiais.  And  I  think  it  is  not  even  worth  while  to  give  all  the  different  forms  the  rank  of 
varieties,  since  it  is  obviously  difficult  to  find  another  specime;i  exactly  satisfying  the  original 
description  in  all  structural  details.  Therefore,  I  regard  the  Kashmir  specimens  as  being  real 
E.  degenerata. 


92  IIYDRACARINA 

'riic  iiKiIe  genital  opening  is  siirroim(U<l  l>y  two  soinilunar,  liristlc-bcaring  genital  valves. 
The  female  has  no  genital  plates,  but  some  bristles  are  inserted  in  the  skin  lietween  genital 
opening  and  epiniera;  at  the  anterior  end  of  the  opening  tlie  l)ristles  are  crowded,  forming  a 
group  of  4-5  bristles  on  each  side. 

Localities.  Kashmir:  Phashakuri  (K33)  altitude  c.  1585  m.,  in  a  ditch,  10  April, 
1932;  Phashakuri  swamp  (K35),  10  April,  1932;  Gagirbal  Pond,  Srinagar  (K36),  alti- 
tude c.  1580  m.,  11  April,  1932;  Bakh  Hajan,  Jhil  (K46),  altitude  c.  1575  m.,  19  April, 
1932;  Anchar  Lake,  S.  of  Bandipur,  marginal  swamp,  altitude  c.  1580  m.,  6  May,  1932; 
Punjab:  Sohawa,  Rawalpindi  dist.  (P2-3),  altitude  c.  528  m.,  3  March,  1932;  Gungrila, 
Rawalpindi  dist.  (PI),  edge  of  shallow,  weedy  pool,  altitude  c.  525  m.,  2  March,  1932. 

Distribution.  North,  Middle  and  South  Africa,  Madagascar,  Spain,  Bulgaria,  Ilungaria, 
Asia  Minor,  Kashmir,  India,  Sumatra,  China. 


Family  PROTZIIDAE 

Subfamily  Protziinae 

3.     Protziella  hutchinsoni  gen.  et  sp.  n. 

Generic  diagnosis.  Skin  papillated.  Eyes  in  capsules.  Frontal  organ  lying  in  a  shield, 
the  latter  consisting  of  frontale,  prae-  and  postfrontalia,  dorsocentralia  1,  and  postocularia. 
Frontal  organ  rudimentary,  but  clearly  visible  and  redoubled,  divided  in  two  lateral  parts, 
each  with  a  small  spot  of  pigment.  Palp  chelate.  Legs  without  swimming  hairs.  Claws 
simple,  as  in  Partnunia,  not  split  up  into  a  number  of  teeth.  Genital  plates  present,  situated 
inside  the  acetabula. 

At  present  there  are  four  genera  known  within  the  family  ProtzHdae,^  viz.,  Protzia,  Part- 
nunia, Calony.v,  and  Neocalonyx.  One  of  these,  Partnunia,  has  simple,  all  the  others  com- 
posite claws.  Protzia  differs  from  Ccdonyx  and  Neocalonyx  by  the  lack  of  genital  plates. 
Neocalonyx  differs  from  all  other  genera  in  the  palpi  not  being  chelate  and  in  tlie  skin,  tend- 
ing to  a  development  of  chitinous  plates.  The  new  genus  comes  nearest  to  Partnunia,  the 
claws  being  simple,  but  differs  remarkably  from  all  genera  by  the  structure  of  the  frontal 
shield  and  the  fairly  well  developed  frontal  organ,  which  is  composed  of  two  distinct  parts. 
In  the  structure  of  the  skin  the  new  genus  somewhat  resembles  Neocalonyx,  a  number  of 
small  dorsal  chitinized  plates  or  punctures  being  developed.  1  f  there  is  any  closer  affinity 
in  the  genital  area  it  is  impossible  to  say  so  far,  since  it  is  difficult  to  ascertain  the  structure  of 
the  genital  organ  in  Neocalonyx  from  Walter's  description,  for  instance,  if  the  genital  plates 
are  situated  inside  or  outside  the  acetabula. 

Description  of  species.  Length  of  body  983ju.  (  5  )  -  1500iU  (  S  ).  A  detailed  study  of 
the  structure  of  the  skin,  the  presence  and  situation  of  chitinized  plates  and  dermal  glands, 
etc.,  in  the  family  Protziidac  has  never  been  performed.  Some  years  ago,  however.  I  shortly 
drew  attention  to  the  fact  that  Protzia  cxiuiia  has  the  dermal  glands  and  dors.il  bristles  dis- 
tributed over  the  skin  quite  after  the  same  plan  as  the  Thyasinae,  for  which  I  have  drawn  up 
a  special  terminology  (Lundblad,  1927,  pp.  210  and  221-23).    According  to  this  we  find  on 

'  Or  five,  if  also  Wandesia  Schecht.,  known  hitherto  as  a  nymph  only,  belongs  to  the  family  in  question. 


HYDRACARINA 


93 


each  side  an  outer  row  of  4  lateroglandularia  and  an  inner  row  of  7  dorsoglandularia.  The 
first  dorsoglandulare  is  also  termed  antennifonn.  Between  the  just-mentioned  two  rows 
there  is  a  row  of  4  chitinized  shields,  the  dorsolateralia,  and  on  the  medial  side  of  the  dorso- 
glandularia  we  find  a  row  of  5  other  shields,  the  dorsocentralia.  Near  the  frontal  organ 
there  can  sometimes  be  distinguished  two  small  shields  on  each  side,  viz.,  the  prae-  and  post- 


FiGURE  3. — Protziella  hutchinsoni  gen.  et  sp.  n.  A,  animal  from  above  (  ?  )  ; 
C,  frontal  organ  (  9  )  ;  D,  maxillary  organ  from  the  left  side  (  $  )  ;  E,  mandible  (  S). 
side  (9). 


B,   frontal    shield    (  9  )  ; 
F,  palp  (  9  )  ;    G,  ventral 


frontalia,  and,  outside  of  these,  two  bristles  on  each  side,  the  prae-  and  postocularia.  In  the 
Thyasinae  there  is  a  marked  tendency  to  develop  more  or  less  strong  and  voluminous  chitin- 
ized shields,  which  either  remain  isolated  from  one  another  or  coalesce  in  a  different  way  in 
different  genera. 

It  is  of  considerable  interest  to  find  that  the  family  Protsiidae  presents  the  same  chitin- 
ized skin-elements  and  dermal  glands  as  just  described  in  the  Thyasinae,  and  this  fact  indi- 
cates a  rather  close  relationship  between  tiic  two  families.  In  Profsia,  Calonyx  and  Partnuiiia 
there  are  no  skin-plates  developed,  but  according  to  Walter   (1919)   there  are  some  in  the 


94 


IIYDRACARINA 


genus  •A^eocalonvx.  Beyond  doubt  these  plates  are  arranged  after  the  same  scheme,  though 
\Vaher  does  not  give  any  details.  In  the  new  genus  Protciclla  the  chitinized  elements  around 
the  frontal  organ  are  united  into  a  frontal  shield,  which  is  built  up  from  the  prae-  and  post- 
frontalia,  the  frontale,  and  the  dorsocentralia  1.  As  in  so  many  7'hyasiiiar,  there  are  two 
bristles  arising  from  the  shield.  These  bristles  are  homologous  with  the  postocularia  in  the 
Thxasinae.  The  praeocularia  are  inserted  free  in  the  soft  skin  in  front  of  the  shield.  In  the 
construction  of  the  dorsal  surface  of  the  body  the  genus  Protcuila  thus  puts  one  in  mind  of 
the  genera  Paiiisoides  and  Paiiisopsis  among  the  Thyasinae  (cf.  Lundblad.  1''33.  Figure  12  a 
and  c),  though  in  Panisoidcs  and  certain  Panisopsis  species  some  of  the  dorsocentralia  and 
dorsolateralia  are  much  more  enlarged. 

The  shape  of  the  frontal  shield  in  Protsiella  hutchitisoiii  will  ]x  seen  from  the  drawing. 
The  shield  is  somewhat  incised  in  front  as  well  as  behind,  and  the  posterior  margin  is  thick- 
ened to  fonn  a  callosity,  whereas  the  rest  of  the  shield  is  fairly  weakly  chitinized.  The  post- 
ocular  bristles  are  inserted  in  the  lateral  corners.  The  frontal  organ  is  well  developed  and 
divided  into  two  regularly  shaped  lateral  parts,  with  a  pigment  spot  in  each.  Such  a  structure 
we  again  meet  with  in  some  of  the  Thyasinae,  viz.,  Euthyas  and  Thyasides  (Lundblad,  1927). 

S  .  The  maxillary  organ  is  278/1  long.  The  upper  side  of  the  rostrum  is  convex,  and 
the  rostrum  is  l>ent  downwards.  The  mandible  (including  the  clawj  measures  286/i  in  length. 
The  lengtli  ol  the  extensor  and  flexor  sides  of  the  palp-segments  are  (in  /n)  : 


I 

II 

III 

IV 

V 

Extensor  side 

Flexor  side    

71 
46 

111 

2') 

54 
54 

1Q3 
125 

30 
32 

The  penultimate  segment  ends  sharply  ptMUted.  and  the  second  segment  is  ])r()\ided 
dorsally  with  rather  numerous  bristles,  whereas  otherwise  the  i)alp  is  only  poorly  l)eset  with 
bristles. 

The  anterior  two  pairs  of  legs  are  short  and  robust  and,  like  the  two  posterior  ones, 
provided  with  a  great  many  strong  spines,  the  longest  of  which  are  arranged  in  whorls  at  the 
distal  ends  of  the  segments  3-5.  The  4th  leg  dilYers  by  its  considerable  length  from  the  other 
ones,  the  4th  segment  especially  being  prolonged.  This  segment  increases  in  length  from 
the  first  to  the  fourth  leg;  the  measurements  for  this  segment  in  tlie  difYerent  legs  are  as 
follows  (in  /^)  : 

1st  leg:    147;   2nd  leg :    182;    3rd  leg:    220;   4th  leg:    392. 

The  indifferently  shaped  epimera  are  widely  separated  into  four  groups.  The  anterior, 
projecting  corners  bear  tufts  of  long,  backwardly  directed  bristles  or  hairs. 

The  genital  area  occupies  the  region  I^etween  the  pcsterior  pairs  of  epimera.  The  genital 
opening  is  260/^  long  and  bounded  at  the  anterior  end  by  a  supporting,  chitinized  body. 
Another  chitinous  piece  is  to  l)e  found  farther  back.  The  genital  plates  are  much  shorter 
than  the  opening,  but  121/^  long,  tapering"  towards  Ixith  ends  and  sup])lied  with  rather  few, 
thinly  inserted  bristles,  most  of  which  arise  from  the  median  border.  The  genital  lips  inside 
the  plates  are  papi Hated,  the  papillae  being  very  small  and  scattered.  Lateral  to  the  plates 
there  are  many  acetabula,  about  24  on  each  side.  They  var}-  somewhat  in  size  and  are  not 
stipitate  like  those  in  most  other  Prolziidac. 


HYDRACARINA 


95 


9  .  The  female  does  not  differ  essentially  from  the  male.  It  is  larger  and  the  genital 
area  has  not  quite  the  same  appearance,  owing  to  the  genital  lips,  which  are  convexly 
swollen  and  much  more  projecting  and  conspicuous  than  in  the  male.  They  are  covered  by 
papillae,  the  size  of  which  equals  that  of  the  other  papillae  of  the  skin.  This  sexual  diifer- 
ence  is  similar  to  that  in  Protaia  (Lundblad,   1927,  p.  212),  though  the  male  in  Protziella 


Figure  4.— Protziella  hutchinsoni  gen.  et  sp.  n.     A,  first  leg  (  5  )  ;   B,  fourth  leg  C  5  )  ;    C,  genital  organ  {$) 

D,  genital  organ  (  9  ). 


has  no  bristles  on  the  genital  lips.  The  genital  plates  resemble  those  of  the  other  sex,  as  do 
also  the  acetabula,  the  number  and  shape  of  which  also  agree.  As  in  the  male  there  is  only 
an  anterior  supporting  body :  another  chitinous  spot  lies  at  some  distance  behind  the  genital 
field,  free  in  the  skin.  Posterior  to  the  genit:d  plates  there  is  a  very  small  supplementary 
genital  plate  on  each  side,  carrying  some  few  bristles.  The  genital  opening  measures  318/* 
in  length.* 

'  In  the  figure  the  male  genital  organ  is  more  magnified  than  tliat  of  the  female  and  thus  seems  to  be  larger, 
but  in  reality  it  is  rather  smaller. 


96 


HYDRACARINA 


In  the  male  the  epiineral  groups  are  more  crowded  and  the  space  between  them  is  nearly 
filled  up  by  the  genital  organ,  whereas  they  are  more  distant  in  the  female,  leaving  plenty  of 
space  between  each  other  and  the  genital  organ. 

In  both  sexes  some  few  bristles  are  scattered  between  the  acetabula  in  the  anterior  part 
of  the  genital  field,  and  the  excretory  opening  is  surrounded  by  a  ring  of  chitin. 

Nymph.  Like  the  adult  the  nymph  is  recognized  by  the  prolonged  last  leg.  In  the  only 
specimen  examined  the  genital  organ  consists  of  four  acetabula  on  the  right  and  three  on  the 
left  side.  Judging  from  the  situation  of  the  acetabula  probably  three  acetabula  on  each  side 
is  the  rule. 


Figure  5. — Protziella  hutchinsoni  gcMi.  ct  sp.  n.     Genital  organ  of  nymph. 


Locality.  Indian  Tibkt:  Shimsha  Karbu  between  Dras  and  Kargil  (K78),  22  May, 
1932,  in  a  spring  (temp.  +  8°C.,  pH.  7.8),  altitude  ca.  2819  m. ;  springs  (temp.  +  7.2='C.) 
4  miles  from  Bao,  between  Bao  and  Drugup  (L35),  altitude  c.  4100  m.,  26  June,  1932. 

Systematic  affinities.  The  genus  Protziella  differs  from  all  other  Frotziidac  in  a  series  of 
characters,  viz. :  (1)  the  strong  chitinization  of  the  dorsal  surface,  a  well-developed  frontal 
shield  (and  small  dorsocentralia  and  dorsolateralia)  being  present.  (2)  the  well-developed 
frontal  organ,  with  its  double  spot  of  pigment;  (3)  the  non-stipitate  acetabula,  situated  out- 
side the  genital  plates. 

In  some  of  these  characters  the  genus  more  resembles  certain  ineni])ers  of  the  subfamily 
Thyasinae  than  the  Protsiidae.  Very  often  the  dorsal  surface  of  the  body  is  more  or  less 
chitinized  in  the  Tliyasinae,  and  in  some  genera  there  is,  as  already  mentioned,  a  double  pig- 
ment spot.  The  non-stipitate  acetabula  also  gives  the  animal  an  appearance  somewhat 
unfamiliar  to  a  Protziid  and  more  in  correspondence  with  that  of  a  Thyasin."'  The  situation 
of  the  acetabula  outside  instead  of  inside  the  genital  plates  is,  however,  a  character  unknown 
in  both  groups. 

Like  Eutliyas  and  Thyasides  among  the  Tliya.<:iiiac — both  with  two  spots  of  pigment 
in  the  frontal  organ — Protziella  seems  to  occupy  quite  an  isolated  position  among  the 
Protziidae.  It  has  been  already  mentioned  that  in  some  respects — chitinization  of  dorsal  tody 
surface,  frontal  organ,  non-stipitate  acetabula — Protziella  resembles  certain  Tliya.<;iiiae,  but 
probably  this  agreement  is  to  be  explained  by  convergence.  However,  it  is  impossible  to 
deny  the  affinity  of  the  Protziidae  and  the  Thyasinae  (or  1 1  yd  rypJwntidae) .  W'c  find  another 
similarity  between  the  two  groups  in  the  complicated  claws  which  Viets  recently  (1929)  has 
described  in  the  aberrant  genus  Tcratothyas,  belonging  to  a  special  subfamily,  Teratothya- 
sinae,  among  the  liydryphantidae.     The  claws  in  that  genus  are  said  to  be  like  those  of 

'^  It  must  be  remembered,  however,  that  according  to  Walter  tlic  acetabula  in  Catonyx  hilus  arc  non-stipitate. 


HYDRACARINA 


97 


Protzia  or  Calonyx,  i.e.  being  dilated  at  the  apex  and  consisting  of  a  main  claw  and  some 
lateral  teeth.  It  is  interesting  to  find  that  we  are  able  to  draw  parallel  lines  of  develop- 
ment within  both  families  (claws,  frontal  organ,  chitinization  of  body).  Even  if  some  of 
the  characters  are  to  be  regarded  as  being  independently  acquired  by  the  two  families,  some 
others  may  well  be  of  common  origin.  In  this  connection  it  is  of  a  great  interest  to  draw  atten- 
tion to  a  paper  of  Motas  (1929)  in  which  he  has  described  the  larva  of  Calonyx  brcvipalpis. 
His  drawings,  compared  with  the  figures  given  by  other  authors  and  the  present  writer  ( 1927), 
of  the  larvae  of  some  Thyasinae  and  Hydryphantinac  again  reveal  the  fact  that  all  these 
three  groups  undoubtedly  are  nearly  allied  to  one  another.  However,  the  declaration  of  Motas 
(1.  c,  p.  261)  that  the  Protsiidac  occupy  an  intermediate  position  between  the  Thyasinae  and 
Hydryphantinae  seems  to  me  to  require  further  evidence.  I  think  it  is  better  to  join,  as 
hitherto,  the  subfamilies  Thyasinae  and  Hydryphantinae  into  the  same  family,  Hydryphan- 
tidac,  and  to  place  the  Protsiidac  in  the  vicinity  of  the  Hydryphantidae. 


4.     Calonyx  montanus  sp.  n. 

(5 .  Length  of  body  about  965/it.  Skin  without  chitinous  plates.  Frontal  organ  very 
small,  hardly  bigger  than  a  skin-papilla  and  lying  some  distance  behind  a  line  connecting  the 
composite  eyes.  The  organ  looks  like  a  rounded,  circular  papilla,  which  projects  a  little  more 
over  the  skin-surface  than  do  the  ordinary  papillae.  The  row  of  dorsoglandularia  is  char- 
acterized by  the  third  dorsoglandulare  having  been  much  displaced  in  lateral  direction,  so 
that  the  distance  between  the  two  glands  of  that  pair  is  distinctly  longer  than  that  between 
the  eyes. 

Length  of  maxillary  organ  275/i.  Seen  from  the  side  the  rostrum  is  rather  flat.  The 
ventral  surface  projects  angularly  over  the  rest  of  the  rostrum  and  the  dorsal  side  is  undu- 
lated. The  mandible  is  264/<.  long  from  the  base  to  the  tip  of  the  membrane,  which  tapers  and 
is  sharply  pointed  at  the  end.  The  claw  is  89/*  long.  The  bristles  nn  the  palpi  are  few  in 
number  and  the  lengths  of  the  palp-segments  are  (in  ft)  : 


I 

II 

III 

IV 

V 

Extensor  side   

29 
39 

93 
35 

50 
46 

150 
79 

42 

Flexor  side 

28 

The  projection  at  the  end  of  the  fourth  segment  is  long  and  slender,  with  the  tip  bent 
ventrally. 

The  bristles  on  the  epimera  are  few  and  principally  restricted  to  the  lateral,  anterior 
corners  of  the  first  three  pairs.  The  first  pair  has  a  forward  protruding  corner,  bearing 
about  10  rather  short,  stout,  more  or  less  spine-like  bristles;  on  the  second  and  third  pairs  there 
are  about  4-5  bristles.  The  suture  between  the  first  and  second  epimera  vanishes  before  reach- 
ing the  median  border.  The  greatest  length  of  the  anterior  group  of  epimera  is  268/u,  that  of 
the  posterior  group  246^.  In  the  third  epinieron  the  anterior  and  median  borders  form 
together  a  continuously  curved  arc,  not  being  angularly  bent  so  as  to  constitute  well- 
distinguished  anterior  and  median  borders,  as  in  the  following  species. 

The  last  segment  in  all  legs  is  considerably  thickened  toward  the  distal  end,  which  is  pro- 
vided with  two  strong  claws  of  different  lengths.    Each  claw  consists  of  a  central  tooth  of 


98 


IIYDRACARINA 


considsrable  length  and  thickness  and  a  great  number  of  shorter  and  thinner  lateral  teeth. 
These  are  so  arranged  that  about  15  stand  on  one  side,  about  5  on  the  other  side  of  the  long 
tooth.  Seen  from  the  side,  the  last  segment  of  the  leg  shows  a  deep  incision  and  the  upper 
side  of  the  segment,  which  limits  the  incision  from  above,  forming  a  long,  triangular  projection 
(see  the  figures  for  the  following  species).  Especially  the  segments  3  and  4  exhibit  a  row  of 
stiff  bristles  of  middle  length  along  the  extensor  side.  The  number  of  these  bristles  does  not 
exceed  7.    On  the  lirst  leg  these  bristles  seem  to  be  a  little  shorter  than  on  the  others. 


Figure  6. — Calonyx  montanus  sp.  n.    A,  animal  from  beneath  (S)  ;  B,  maxillary  organ  from  the  left  side  (  $)  ; 
C,  palp  (  5  )  ;    D,  E,  claws  (  9  )  ;    F,  genital  organ  (S)  ;   G,  genital  organ  (  2  ) . 


The  structure  of  the  genital  organ  shows  that  the  species  in  question  is  a  true  Calonyx, 
genital  plates  being  present.  These  plates,  however,  are  extremely  poorly  developed,  consist- 
ing only  of  a  narrow  strip  of  chitin,  wide  enough  just  to  support  the  bristles,  which  are 
inserted  to  the  number  of  about  12,  forming  a  single  row.  The  strips  are  so  short  that  only  the 
anterior  half  of  the  genital  organ  is  enclosed  by  them.  Three  pairs  of  acetabula  are  situated 
here,  whilst  the  rest  lie  behind  the  strips.  These  latter  acetabula  are  more  numerous  and 
more  elongated  than  the  others.  The  genital  lips  inside  the  acetabula  are  furnished  with 
some  very  small,  but  rather  high  and  well-marked  papillae.  Posterior  to  the  genital  organ 
the  skin  is  chitinized  as  a  small  shield. 

9 .  The  female  diiifers,  except  in  its  larger  size,  very  little  from  tlic  male.  The  antero- 
medial  border  of  the  third  epimeron  is  perhaps  somewhat  more  prominently  arched,  forming 


IIYDRACARINA 


99 


a  more  distinctly  marked  medial  border  than  in  the  other  sex.  There  is  a  well-developed 
anterior  supporting  chitinous  piece  for  the  genital  organ,  and  the  genital  lips  are  projecting  and 
provided  with  big  papillae  all  over.  The  posterior  acetabula  are  more  elongated  than  in  the 
male  and  the  posterior  part  of  the  genital  plates  seems  to  be  bent  out  laterally. 

Locality.  Indian  Tibet:  c.  1  mile  W.  of  Dras  (K76),  altitude  c.  3081  m.,  21  May, 
1932  (temp.  19.0°C.). 

The  present  species  differs  from  all  hitherto  described  Calony.v  species,  except  C.  latus, 
by  the  claws  being  split  up  into  a  very  large  numljer  of  teeth. 

5.     Calonyx  flagellum  sp.  n. 

9.  A  rather  large  species,  measuring  about  1550-1640^1  in  length.  The  body  is  broad, 
attaining  a  breadth  of  about  1320j«.  The  frontal  organ  is  bigger  than  that  of  the  foregoing 
species  and  has  the  shape  of  a  distinctly  marked  circle.  Of  the  dorsoglandularia  only  the  first 
pair  (=antenniformia)  is  situated  anterior  to  the  eyes,  whilst  the  second  pair  lies  on  a  line 
connecting  the  posterior  margins  of  the  eyes.  In  this  respect  the  species  differs  from  the 
above-described  Calonyx  species  and  the  Frotziella  species  as  well,  whereas  the  concordance 
with  Calonyx  montanus  as  to  the  situation  of  the  third  pair  of  dorsoglandularia  is  complete. 
The  glandularia  are  characteristic,  supported  as  they  are  by  a  very  conspicuous,  subcutaneous 
framework  of  chitin.  This  consists  of  three  rings  of  different  shape.  In  the  drawing  the 
lowest  circle  is  black,  the  middle  one  is  dotted,  and  the  highest  one,  which  lies  immediately 
under  the  skin,  is  not  marked  in  any  special  way.  The  latter  embraces  the  fissure-shaped 
opening  of  the  gland. 

The  maxillary  organ  is  differently  shaped,  compared  with  that  of  the  previous  species. 
The  rostrum  especially  is  dissimiliar,  being  bent  ventrally  and  abruptly  truncated  at  apex, 
without  the  ventral,  projecting  tip,  so  well  marked  in  montanus.  The  upper  dorsal  margin 
differs  also  in  being  quite  straight,  not  undulated.  The  organ  is  362/*.  long.  Seen  from  above 
it  is  more  alike  in  both  species,  though  a  little  wider  in  the  present  one.  The  lengths  of  the 
palp-segments  are  (in  ii)  : 


I 

II 

III 

IV 

V 

Extensor  side    

Flexor  side 

46 
46 

132 
36 

75 
64 

196 
96 

46 
36 

The  length  of  the  mandible  from  the  base  to  the  tip  of  the  mandibular  membrane  is 
362/x  and  that  of  the  claw  153/*. 

As  in  C.  montanus  the  anterior  corners  of  the  first  three  pairs  of  epimera  bear  bristles 
about  equal  in  number  to  those  described  above.  Most  of  those  on  the  first  pair  are  devel- 
oped into  strong,  short  spines.  The  third  epimeron  projects  inwardly  at  the  antero-medial 
corner,  thus  dift'ering  very  much  from  the  preceding  species.  The  greatest  lengths  of  the 
anterior  and  posterior  groups  of  epimera  respectively  are  332  and  357/*. 

The  bristles,  mentioned  in  the  foregoing  species  as  bordering  in  particular  the  extensor 
surface  of  the  segments  3  and  4  in  the  legs  are  longer  and  more  conspicuous  in  the  present 
one.    The  claws  are  shaped  as  in  C.  montanus,  but  the  main  claw  is  shorter  and  thinner,  not 


100 


IIYDKACARINA 


overlajjping  the  side-claws  so  nuuh.''    Tlic  dorsal  end  of  the  last  leg-segment  is  protruded  as  in 
C.  montanus. 

The  genital  organ  resenihlcs  that  of  the  latter  species,  the  acetabula,  however,  being 
more  numerous,  about  30  in  nunil>er.  and  unich  more  elongated.  Likewise  the  genital 
plates  form  a  narrow  strij)  on  each  side  of  the  anterior  acetabula.     Tn  some  .specimens  there 


Figure  /.— Calonyx  flagellum  sp.  n.  2  •  A,  supporting  skeleton  for  a  dermal  gland ;  B,  maxillary  organ  from 
the  left  side ;  C,  mandible ;  D,  palp ;  E,  part  of  a  leg ;  I*",  end  segment  of  a  leg  seen  from  the  right  side ;  G,  end 
segment  of  a  leg  seen  from  above  (claws  omitted)  ;  H,  I,  claws ;   K,  genital  organ. 


is  a  small,  roimded,  posterior  plate,  bearing  some  bristles,  which  is  distinctly  separated  fnMU 
the  anterior  strips.  Becau.se  of  the  bad  state  of  preservation  of  the  present  species  it  is  impos- 
sible to  decide  whether  the  structure  mentioned  holds  good  for  all  specimens.  In  some  the 
spot  seems  to  be  connected,  or  nearly  connected,  with  the  strip,  but  more,  well-preserved 
material  is  needed  to  settle  this  question.  There  are  no  chitinous  sup])orting  pieces  before  or 
behind  the  genital  organ. 

The  male  is  not  represented  in  the  collection. 

Locality.    Indian  Tibkt:   Shimsha  Karbu,  between  Dras  and  Kargil  (K  79),  on  stones 
in  rapid  stream,  altitude  2819  m.,  22  May,  1932. 

'  In  the  figures  tlie  ilaws  arc  seen  from  a  somewhat  different  position  in  the  two  species  and  thus  not  exactly 
comparable. 


IIYDUACAKINA 


101 


Family  HYDRYPHANTIDAE 

Subfamily  Thyasinae 
6.     Parathyas  primitiva  sp.  n. 

S  .  Length  of  body  896m,  breadth  672(1.  The  chitinization  of  the  skin  is  less  developed 
and  more  primitive  than  in  P.  thoracata,  the  sole  hitherto  known  species  of  the  genus.  In 
the  latter  species  all  dorsolateral ia  and  the  last  pair  of  the  dorsocentralia  are  very  large;    in 


Figure  8. — Parathyas  primitiva  sp.  n.  A,  animal  from  above  (^  )  ;  B.  nia.\illary  organ  and  right  palp  seen 
from  the  left  side  ( <i  )  ;  C,  mandible  {$)  ;  D,  end  segments  of  third  leg  (  9  )  ;  E,  genital  organ  (S)  ;  F, 
genital  organ  (  $  ) . 


the  present  species,  on  the  contrary,  they  are  not  larger  than  the  dorsocentralia  1-4.  The 
frontal  shield  has  a  characteristic  shape ;  it  is  somewhat  prolonged  and  truncated  posteriorly. 
The  hole  for  the  frontal  organ  is  well  marked  and  fairly  large.  As  in  many  Tliyas  species 
the  fourth  and  fifth  pairs  of  the  dorsocentralia  arc  widely  separated  from  one  another. 


102 


riYnRACAKINA 


The  maxillary  organ  measures  186/1  in  lengtli.  The  rostrum  is  high,  with  a  curved 
dorsal  margin.  The  length  of  the  mandible  from  the  base  to  the  end  of  the  membrane  is 
232/i,  that  of  the  claw  71^.  The  dorsal  margin  of  the  mandible  is  evenly  curbed.  The  meas- 
urements for  the  palp-segments  (in  /*)  are  as  follows : 


I 

II 

III 

IV 

V 

Pvtensor  side        

54 
36 

86 
36 

52 
52 

146 
95 

46 

PIfxor  side                     

39 

Between  the  second  and  third  pairs  of  epiincru  Uic  .^kin  projects  laterally  in  the  shape  of 
a  triangular  fold.  The  legs  hardly  display  any  specific  characters.  The  spines  at  the  distal 
end  of  the  segments  are  finely  dentated. 

Genital  organ  of  normal  shape.  The  medial  margins  of  the  genital  plates  carry  about  8 
short  and,  behind  these,  alxnit  8  long  bristles.  In  front  the  plates  are  obliquely  cut  off,  as  is 
best  seen  when  they  are  closed.  Anterior  and  posterior  to  the  genital  organ,  at  the  same 
distance,  there  is  a  chitinous,  circular  plate.  The  excretory  opening  is  bordered  at  both  ends 
by  a  chitinous  knob. 

9.  As  usually,  the  female  is  larger,  attaining  a  length  of  about  1170/^.  Otherwise  it 
differs  from  the  male  only  in  the  genital  organ,  the  anterior  chitinous  piece  of  which  lies  close 
to  the  genital  lips,  not  at  some  distance  in  front  of  the  organ.  The  eggs  measure  alx)ut  241/^ 
in  diameter. 

Nymph.  Length  about  690/^.  In  the  skin-plates  and  certain  other  characters  it  resem- 
bles the  adult.  The  shields,  however,  are  smaller,  only  the  frontal  shield  being  of  correspond- 
ing size.  There  is  no  fold  betw-een  the  two  epimeral  groups.  The  genital  organ  consists  of 
four  acetabula,  the  two  on  either  side  being  separated  by  a  medially  directed  chitinized  flap, 
broadly  rounded  at  the  tip,  which  carries  some  few  hairs. 

Locality.  Indian  Tibet:  Dras  (K77),  in  a  stream  (temp.  +  21.0-24.3°C.),  altitude 
3091  m.,  21  May,  1932;  CI  mile  W.  of  Dras  (K76),  altitude  3080  m.,  21  May,  1932 
(temp.  +  19.0°C.). 


7.     Kashmirothyas  hutchinsoni  gen.  et  sp.  n. 

Generic  diagnosis.  Colour  red.  Skin  armoured  with  large  shields.  Right  and  left 
shields  of  dorsocentralia  3  and  4  united  respectively  into  two  shields.  Frontal  shield  large, 
composed  of  frontale,  prae-  and  postfrontalia,  postocularia,  dorsocentralia  1  and  2.  Frontal 
organ  non-pigmented.  Eyes  stalked,  projecting  over  the  sides  of  the  body,  attached  to  a 
chitinous  plate,  from  which  also  the  praeocular  bristle  arises.  First  pair  of  epimera  differ- 
entiated sexually,  the  anterior  corner  being  blunt  in  the  male,  acutely  protruded  in  the  female, 
in  both  sexes  inwardly  set  with  a  row  of  long,  pectinate  hairs.  First  pair  of  legs  with 
sexual  dift'erences.     Genital  organ  with  more  than  3  pairs  of  acetabula. 

Description  of  species.  9.  Length  of  body  1017/^.  Skin-papillae  sharply  pointed, 
spine-like.  Dorsal  surface  covered  with  large  shields,  the  shape  of  which  varies,  as  is  usual 
in  the  Thyasinac.  The  frontal  shield  is  largest.  It  is  tnmcated  in  front  and  tapers  gradually 
toward  the  posterior  end,  which  is  cither  truncated  or  more  or  less  rounded.     The  frontal 


TIYDRACARTNA 


103 


organ  is  not  pigmented;  laterally  and  a  little  posterior  to  it  we  find  the  two  postociilar 
bristles.  The  frontal  shield  reaches  backwardly  to  behind  the  fourth  pair  of  dorsoglandularia, 
thus  indicating  that  the  first  and  second  pairs  of  the  dorsocentralia  have  been  absorbed.  The 
third  pair  of  dorsocentralia  is  united  into  a  single,  medial  shield,  as  is  also  the  fourth  pair, 
whereas  the  shields  of  the  last,  fifth  pair,  are  isolated  and  very  large.  Moreover,  the  dorso- 
lateralia  of  the  pairs  2-4  are  large  and  easily  visible,  whilst  the  first  pair  is  small  and  invisi- 


FiGURE  9. — Kashmirothyas  hutchinsoni  gen.  et  sp.  n.    A,  animal  from  above  {  6  )  ;  B,  eyeplate  (  $  )  ;  C,  maxillary 
organ  from  above  (_S)  ;   D,  from  the  left  .side  (  $  )  ;   E,  mandible  (  3  )  ;   F,  palp  (S). 


ble  from  above,  lying  on  the  sides  and  even  partly  on  the  underside  of  the  body.''  The  first 
and  third  pairs  of  dorsoglandularia  consist  of  a  bigger  plate  than  the  others.  As  in  Lund- 
bladia  the  bristles  of  pairs  1  and  3-5  are  much  thicker,  those  of  2  and  6-7  thinner.  The 
hair  of  the  second  pair  is  especially  very  long  and  delicate.  The  two  antenniformia  (=  first 
[lair  of  dorsoglandularia)  are  free,  not  united,  but  lying  close  up  to  each  other.  As  in 
Javathyas,  Lundbladia,  and  Trichothyas  the  ocularia  have  coalesced  with  the  praeocularia 
to  constitute  a  transverse  plate.  I  have  been  unable  to  ascertain  whether  the  praeocular 
bristle  is  bifid,  as  in  Lundbladia,  or  not.  I  should  not  be  surpri.sed  if  it  actually  were,  but  the 
preparation  is  not  clear  enough  to  settle  this.  The  epimeroglandulare  1  is  large  and  triangular, 
as  in  the  female  of  Lundbladia. 

'  In   Figure  9  A  the  outline  of  this  pair  is   stippled. 


104 


llYDRACAklNA 


The  shields  on  the  wntnil  surface  resemble  those  in  LundbJadia.  There  is  a  postgenital 
shield  of  various  shape,  munded  or  elongated,  a  more  or  less  longitudinal  excretalc,  two  very 
large,  medially  incised  ventralia  2,  two  elongated  ventralia  1  and  snuie  smaller,  accessory, 
lateral  plates. 


Figure  10. — Kashmirothyas  hutchinsoni  gen.  ct  sp.  a.    \,  animal  from  beneath  (  ^  )  ;    B,  epiniera  and  genital 
field  (  9  )  ;    C,  genital  organ  {&)  ;    D,  genital  organ  (  9  ). 


Seen  from  the  side  the  ma.xillary  organ  is  rather  llat,  the  mstrum  heing  straight,  very 
little  bent  downwards.  The  organ  is  307/^  long.  The  posterior  margin  of  the  maxillary  plate 
is  straight  or  a  little  concave  because  of  the  slightly  projecting  posterior  lateral  angles.  The 
outer  wall  of  the  articular  socket  for  the  palp  is  angularly  protruding  laterally.  The  mandi- 
bles are  elongated  and  narrow  and  the  claw  is  fairly  straight.  The  measurements  for  the 
palp-segments  (in  i^)  are: 


r 

II 

TIT 

IV 

V 

Extensor  side   

Flexor  side 

4,^ 
54 

80 
30 

56 
61 

146 
111 

50 

48 

II  YUU  A  CARINA 


105 


The  palp  is  lony  and  slender  and  the  process  of  the  penultimate  segment  thin,  spine-like 
and  much  shorter  than  the  prolonged  end  segment. 

Epimera  of  usual  shape.  The  first  pair  is  prolonged  in  front,  forming  a  very  conspicu- 
ous, pointed  projection.  The  epimera  of  the  first  pair  are  widely  separated  from  each  other, 
their  inner  margins  being  parallel,  so  that  the  maxillary  bay  retains  the  same  width  through- 
out. From  the  inner  margins  a  single  row  of  about  18  feathered  bristles  arises.  The 
posterior  inner  corner  of  the  first  epimeron  is  acutely  protruded  inwardly.     The  three  first 


Figure  11. — Kashmirothyas  hutchinsoni  gen.  et  sp.  n.    A,  first  leg  of  male;    B,  of  female,  from  the  inner  side. 


legs  especially  are  armed  with  strong  spines,  arranged  in  whirls  at  the  distal  end  of  the 
segments.  Besides,  the  first  leg  has  a  long,  backwardly  curved,  strong  bristle  on  the  ventral 
side  of  the  second  .segment.  There  is  also  a  thinner  bristle  on  the  ventral  side,  arising  in 
some  distance  behind  the  spine.    Such  a  bristle  stands  also  at  the  same  place  on  the  second  leg. 

The  genital  organ  is  characteristic.  It  reaches  up  to  the  inner  end  of  the  maxillary  bay 
and  in  structure  it  is  reminiscent  of  that  of  Tricliothyas  or  Liiiulbladia.  However,  it  differs 
considerably  from  the  organ  of  all  known  genera.  The  genital  plates  are  long  and  narrow, 
posteriorly  connected  with  the^  posterior  acetabula  and  accordingly  probaI)ly  but  little  mova- 
ble. Their  interior  border  carries  about  10,  the  exterior  2  bristles.  The  first  pair  of  acetabula 
lies  in  fnmt  of  the  organ,  the  second  is  situated  much  farther  back,  posterior  to  the  middle 
of  the  plates.  Both  these  pairs  of  ace(;il)ula  are  much  elongated  and  attached  to  low  socles, 
liehind  the  plates  but  coalesced  with  tlu-ni  and  resting  upon  their  hindpart  we  find  some  other 
acetabula,  more  rounded  in  shape.  Their  number  varies  from  two  to  four  on  each  side. 
In  front  of  the  genital  aperture  is  a  chitinous  transverse  bolt. 

S  .  The  male  differs  in  many  respects  from  the  other  sex,  the  following  characters 
especially  being  worth  mentioning.     It  is  smaller,  about  930ai  long.     The  maxillary  organ  is 


106  TiYi)K.\r.\r<iNA 

somewhat  narrower  in  the  posterior  part.  The  epimeral  groups  lie  closer  together,  the  first 
epimeron  is  rounded  apically  and  the  bristles  along  the  medial  border  have  longer  feathers. 
Also  at  the  base  the  first  epimeron  is  broadly  rounded,  without  the  slightest  trace  of  the  hook- 
like projection  of  the  female.  The  maxillary  bay  decreases  in  width  posteriorly,  and  the 
epimera  of  the  first  pair  are  brought  closer  together  than  in  the  other  sex,  pressing  the 
maxillary  organ  out  of  position  in  a  dorsal  direction.  The  first  epimeroglandulare  is  hardly 
smaller  than  in  the  female  (cf.  Lundbladia). 

The  anterior  pair  of  legs  presents  very  striking  differences.  They  are  distinctly  short- 
ened, particularly  in  the  basal  segments  and  resemble  very  much  the  same  leg  in  Lundbladia. 
Whilst  the  female  possesses  a  long  and  strong  bristle  on  the  ventral  side  of  the  second  seg- 
ment, the  male  has  this  bristle  developed  into  a  thick  spine.  On  the  dorsal  margin  of  the 
following  segment  the  male  has  two  curved,  strong  spines,  just  as  in  Lundbladia.  On  the 
other  hand,  I  am  unable  to  find  the  angular  swelling,  described  in  Lundbladia,  on  the  outer  side 
of  the  second  segment  of  the  first  leg.  Consequently  the  leg  in  question  is  not  distorted  as  in 
the  genus  just  mentioned. 

In  the  genital  organ  the  sexual  differences  are  very  conspicuous.  It  fills  completely  the 
space  between  the  four  groups  of  epimera,  which  allow  the  genital  structures  very  little  space. 
The  first  pair  of  acetabula,  for  instance,  overlaps  the  posterior  ends  of  the  first  pair  of 
epimera.  Obviously,  through  the  pressure  against  the  epimera,  these  acetabula  have  altered 
their  shape  from  elongated  to  more  rounded,  being  even  bluntly  distended  in  front,  as  if  they 
had  been  pressed  together.  As  in  the  other  sex,  anterior  and  median  acetabula  are  attached 
to  socles.  The  second  pair  is  not  placed  posterior  to  the  middle  of  the  genital  plates  as  in  the 
female,  but  has  been  pressed  forward  until  somewhat  in  front  of  the  suture  between  the  third 
and  fourth  pairs  of  epimera.  The  posterior  acetabula,  however,  have  retained  the  same  posi- 
tion. The  genital  plates  are  narrower  and  have  thinner  bristles.  Their  lateral  margins  are 
partly  overlapping  the  borders  of  the  epimera. 

Locality.  Kashmir:  Stream  W.  of  Sonamarg  (K71),  altitude  2590  m.  (temp. 
+  7.0°C.),  19  May,  1932.  Indian  Tibet:  Shimsha  Karbu,  between  Dras  and  Kargil 
(K78),  altitude  2819  m.,  in  a  spring  (temp.  +  8  C,  pH.  7.8),  22  May,  1932. 

Systematic  affinities.  The  above  described,  very  interesting  genus  is  nearest  related  to 
Tricliotliyas  and  Lundbladia,  with  which  it  has  many  characters  in  common. 

Such  characters  are : 

(1)  composition  of  frontal  shield 

(2)  non-pigmented  frontal  organ 

(3)  right  and  left  elements  of  third  and  fourth  pairs  of  doscocentralia  united  to 

form  two  medial  shields 

(4)  eyes  stalked  and  lying  in  a  shield  together  with  the  praeocularia 

(5)  the  same  sexual  differences  in  the  first  pair  of  epimera 

(6)  the  same  sexual  differences  in  the  maxillary  organ 

(7)  the  same  sexual  differences  in  the  situation  of  the  second  pair  of  acetabula 

(8)  principally  the  same  sexual  differences  in  the  first  pair  of  legs 

The  most  important  difference  is  to  be  found  in  the  genital  organ,  which  comes  nearest 
to  that  of  Lu}uJbladia.    Especially  the  males  of  the  two  genera  are  very  much  alike,  whilst  the 


INI)l;Ar'AIUNA 


107 


females  differ  particularly  in  the  shape  of  the  posterior  part  of  the  genital  plates.    Moreover, 
both  sexes  differ  in  having  a  greater  number  of  acetabula. 

In  some  of  the  characters  mentioned  Kashmirothyas  also  resembles  the  genus  Javathyas 
and  belongs  undoubtedly  to  the  same  group  of  genera  as  Javathyas,  Trichothyas,  and  Lund- 
hladia.  It  has,  therefore,  to  be  looked  upon  as  a  ramification  from  the  same  tribe  as  these 
genera,  mainly  differing  in  the  multiplication  of  the  acetabula  (cf.  Lundblad,  1933). 


Family  HYDRACHNIDAE 

Subfamily  Hydrachninae 

8.    Hydrachna  {Diplohydrachna)  conjccta  Koen. 

Hydrachna  conjecta  Koenike,  1895,  pp.  145-46 
Koenikei  Sig  Thor,  1898,  pp.  7-8 

Sig  Thor,  1899,  pp.  17-18 
conjecta  Piersig.  1897-1900,  Plate  L,  fig.  177  a-f 

Piersig,  1901,  pp.  47-48 

Koenike,  1904,  pp.  29-33 
"        -f-  Koenikei  Koenike,  1908,  p.  263 
Hydrarachna      "        Koenike,  1909,  p.  43 

dissecta  Viets,  1911,  a,  pp.  343-46 

Halbert,  1911,  pp.  12-13 
Hydrachna  koenikei  Sig  Thor,  1916,  pp.  14-18,  figs.  15-16 
Hydrarachna  conjecta  Lundblad,  1920,  pp.  169-70 

Soar  and  Williamson,  1925,  pp.  175-78 
Hydrachna         "        Viets,  1928,  p.  15 

Lundblad,  1929,  pp.  18-23 


Figure  12. — Hydrachna  i-.)/i,Vi7(i  Koen.     A,  eyes  and  dor.-^al  plates   (  9  )  ;    B,  left  palp  from  the  outer  side  (  9  )  ; 
C,  stigma  (  9  )  ;    D,  epimera  and  genital  organ  {$)  ;    E,  epimera  and  genital  organ  (  9  ). 


lOS 


iivi)i;Ar.\uiNA 


This  species,  whicli  Koenike  described  from  a  nymph,  and  nl  whicli  \'iets  later  described 
another  nympli  under  the  name  of  H.  conjccta  dissecta,  is  a  very  variable  species,  as  already 
shown  by  me  in  two  papers  (1920  and  1929),  to  which  I  may  refer  here.  For  the  sake  of 
completeness  I  give  some  drawings  here  from  the  India  Expedition  material,  including  a 
figure  showing  the  shape  of  the  stigma.  In  all  details  the  specimens  agree  well  with  European 
material  of  this  well-known  species. 

Localities.  Kashmir:  Srinagar,  Gagirbal,  closed  swamp  (K  19),  altitude  c.  1580  m., 
9-11  April,  1932;  Phashakuri  (K34)  altitude  c.  1585  m.,  7  May,  1932;  Shadipur  (K40), 
altitude  c.  1582  m.,  13  April,  1932  (nymphs). 

Distribution.    Many  European  countries,  Palestine,  Kashmir. 


Family  HYGROBATIDAE 

Subfamily  Hygrobatinae 

9.     Megapus  proximalis  sp.  n. 

9  .  Length  of  body  880/*.  Skin  without  any  distinct  structure,  except  two  poorly  devel- 
oped chitinous  plates  far  back  on  the  dorsal  side.  The  glandularia  are  also  chitinized,  as 
usual,  and  can  be  seen  as  small,  circular  spots. 

The  palps  constitute  the  most  striking  character  of  the  species.  .'Xs  always  in  this  genus 
the  penultimate  segment  is  supplied  with  a  strong,  lateral  spine  on  the  inner  side.  In  the 
new  species,  however,  this  spine  is  placed  near  the  base  instead  of  in  or  beyond  the  middle  of 
the  segment.  Characteristic  of  the  species  are  also  two  very  long  bristles,  attached  to  the 
ventral  side  near  the  base.  At  the  point  from  vvhere  these  bristles  arise  the  segment  is  dis- 
tinctly swollen  and  the  whole  segment  is  curved,  turning  the  concave  side  ventrally.  The  last 
segment  is  unusually  short.  The  penultimate  segment  carries  a  number  of  fine  hairs  near  the 
dorsal  side.     The  measurements  for  the  palp-segments  are  (in  /*)  : 


I 

II 

III* 

IV 

V 

Extensor  side 

Flexor  side 

43 
32 

107 
53 

93 
61 

134 
113 

32 
32 

The  mandible  (  iiirluding  the  claw)  is  286/*  long.  The  rostrum  of  thi'  maxillary  organ 
is  short. 

The  epimera  are  not  very  characteristic.  The  posterior  group  projects  triangularly 
toward  the  middle  of  the  ventral  l>ody  surface.  The  first  leg'  again  shows  remarkable  features, 
the  last  segment  being  unusually  short,  measuring  but  114/*  in  length.  It  is  strongly  curved. 
The  penultimate  segment  is  supplied  with  the  usual  two  spines  of  different  sha])e  and  size  and 
the  long,  curved  bristle. 

*  The  measurements  of  the  third  segment  are  from  its  inner  side. 


HYDRACARINA 


109 


The  genital  opening  is  243/n  long  and  equipped  at  both  ends  with  chitinized  supporting- 
bodies.  The  acetabula,  three  in  number  on  each  side,  are  arranged  in  a  curve.  The  diameter 
of  the  egg  is  \75i^. 

Locality.  Indian  Tibet:  Shimsha  Karbu,  between  Dras  and  Kargil  (K78),  altitude 
2819  m.,  in  a  spring  (temp.  +  8°C.,  pH.  7.8),  22  May,  1932. 


FioUKE  13. — Megapus  proximalis  sp.  n.     9 .     A,  animal  from  beneath ;    B,  ma.xillary  organ  from  the  left  side ; 
C,  mandible;   D,  right  palp  from  the  inner  side;    E,  first  leg;    F,  end  segments  of  first  leg;    G,  genital  organ. 


Subfamily  Acercinae 

10.    Accrcits  ornatus  C.  L.  Koch 

Tipliys  onuitus  C.  L.  Koch,  1835,  5,  fig.  20 
Acercus      "       C.  L.  Koch,  1842,  p.  24 
Piona  oniata  Piersig,  1897-1900,  pp.  143-48 
Laiiiiniprs  ornaliis  Piersig,  1901,  p.  202 
Acercus  "       Koenike,  1909,  p.  106 

Soar  and  Williamson,  1929,  pp.  16-19 


no 


HYDRACARINA 


Unfortunately  the  male  sex  is  not  represented  in  the  collection,  so  the  determination  is 
not  quite  to  be  relied  upon.  The  females,  however,  agree  exactly  with  European  females  of 
Acercxts  ornatns. 


Localitx.     Kashmir:    Phashakuri,  S.  of  Pampur  (K35),  altitude  1585  m.,   10  May, 


1932. 


Distribution.     Most  European  countries,  Algeria.  Kamschatka,  Kashmir. 


COMl'AKATIVE  NoTES  ON  THE  DISTRIBUTION  OF  THE  WaTERMITE   FaUNA   AT 

Higher  Elevation 

The  watcrmite  fauna  occurring  at  high  altitudes  is  very  little  known,  except  in  the  Alps. 
In  spite  of  this  it  may  be  of  some  interest  to  compare  here  the  faunae  of  certain  elevated 
districts. 

If  we  begin  with  the  Alps  and  consider  only  the  species  living  over  a  height  of  1800 
meters  w'e  can  group  them  in  the  following  way.  The  distributional  data  are  taken  from 
Walter  (1922  b). 

List  of  the  IVatermites  of  the  Alps  {Above  1800  m.Y 


1800-2000  m. 


Protsia  distincla 
Partmiiiia  angusta 
Limnocliarcs  holosericea 
HydrypJumtes  spinipes 
Dartia  borncri 
Mega  pus  nod  i pal  pis 

"         loricatus 
Lebertia  cognata 

"  "        sevocata 

"        lineata 

"        dubia 


Lebertia  aspera 
"        extendens 
"        euneifera 
"        giardinai 
Gnaphiscus  setosus 
Pionacercus  leuckarti 
Feltria  zschokkci 
Aturits  clinitiis 
Arrhenurus  conicus 
"  inaeulator 

"  neuniani 


2000-2200  m. 


Hydrovolzia  placophora 

Protzia  alpina 

Colony  X  rotund  us 

Sperchon  mtitilus 
"         squaiiiosus 
"         longirostris 

Panisus  bazettae 

Panisopsis  curvifrons 

Zschokkea  oblonga 


Megapiis  -i'aginalis 
Lebertia  subtilis 
"        robust  a 
Feltria  inenzeli 

"       setigera 

"  rubra 
Pion<i  cornea 
Brachypoda  versicolor 


'Of  course  most  of  the  species  occur  also  beneath  1800  ni.     For  instance,  the  figures  1800-2000  mean  that 
the  highest  level  at  which  the  species  licre  enumerated  are  found  lies  s'lmewherc  between  1800  and  2000  m. 


HYDRACARINA 


111 


2200-2400  m. 


Partnunia  steinamanni 
Spcrchon  hrevirostris 
"         glandulosiis 
"         dcnticulatits 
Panisus  niicJiacU 
Limnesia  fulgida 


Protzia  invalvaris 
Eylais  hamata 

"      extend  ens 
Lehertia  rufipes 


2400-2600  m. 


Hygrobates  longipalpis 
Rivobates  norvegicus 
Lebertia  rufipes  impcnnata 
"        pavesii 
"        maglioi 
"       zermattensis 


Lebertia  tuberosa 

"        zschokkei 
Feltria  minula 
"       nussbaumi 


2600-2800  m. 
Lebertia  porosa 

The  above  list  shows  us  that  the  watermite  fauna  of  the  Alps  is  a  rich  one.  Above  1800 
meters  there  still  live  no  less  than  60  species  and  varieties. 

In  Norway  Thor  (1901)  has  studied  the  watermite  fauna  in  the  mountains.  He  was 
unable  to  find  watermites  above  1200  meters.     Thor  mentions  the  following  species: 

List  of  the  Watermites  of  Norway  {Above  900  m.) 

900-1000  m. 
Teiitonia  priniaria 


Lebertia  insignis 


S  perch  on  brcrirostris 
lineatus 
"         mnltiplicatus 
"         squamosus 


1200  m. 


Piona  coccinoides 

Acerciis  liitcscens 


Hygrobates  foreli 
Mcgapus  nodipalpis 
Aturtis  scaber 
Feltria  mimita 


In  Sweden  the  watermites  reach  no  higher  than  in  Nonvay.  In  the  moimtains  of  North 
Sweden  I  have  collected  a  great  many  mites  but  most  of  them  have  not  been  determined  as 
yet.  I  have  not  found  any  mites  there  at  higher  elevation  than  1112  meters.  At  present  I 
am  al)le  to  list  the  following  species  only: 


List  of  the  JVatcrmites  of  Siveden  {Above  900  m.) 
900-1000  m. 


Sperchon  squamosus 


Zschokkea  oblonga 
Piona  coccinoides 
Pionaccrcus  Icuckarti 
Hygrobates  foreli 


1000- About  1100  m. 


Tcutonia  subalpina 


Giuipliiscus  setosus 
Neobrachypoda  ekmani 
Arrhcmirus  subarcticus 


112 


IIYDRACARINA 


La'Stly  we  shall  list  the  watermites  of  Mount  Elgon  in  equatorial  Africa.  Mt.  Elgon  is 
the  only  tropical  mountain  of  which  the  waterinite  fauna  has  been  studied.  The  following- 
species  have  In^en  found  (Lundblad,  1927a)  : 


List  of  the  ll'alcrniitcs  of  Mt.  Elgon  {Above  1800  m.) 

1800-1900  m. 

Spcrchon  fcnestratus 

1900-2400  m. 


Hygrobates  loveni 
Hygrobatnf^sis  !ei ipalpis 
Hxgrohatuiiicgapiis  spatliulifertis 
Megapus  linearis 
"        tigandcnsis 


Hydrachna  cldorctica 
Hygrobates  elgoncnsis 


Hygrobates  laceratus 


Spcrchon  elgoncnsis 


2400-3200  in. 


3200-3300  m. 


3300-4200  m. 


Megapus  splendidus  superbus 
Octoniegapus  viinutissiinus 
A  trad  ides  juciindiis 
bryki 


Megapus  splendidus 
Atractidcs  leniniiis 


Megapus  affinis 
Fiona  angiilala 


Unfortunately  we  can  by  no  means  say  that  the  watcrniitc  fauna  is  well  knuwu  at  higher 
altitudes  either  in  Sweden,  Norway,  or  on  Mt.  Elgon.  Probably,  however,  there  are  but  few- 
species  to  lie  added  to  the  Scandinavian  fauna.  Our  highest  mountains  do  not  rise  much 
above  2000  meters,  and  they  are  always  isolated  summits.  Our  highest  plateaus  arc 
hardly  higher  than  1000  m.  Their  area  is  very  extended  in  Sweden,  but  is  much  split  uj) 
into  smaller,  isolated  districts,  the  area  of  each  measuring  at  the  utmost  some  10  square 
kilometers.  When  following  a  certain  level — for  instance,  that  of  700  m. — from  South  to 
North,  we  would  find,  however,  that  the  number  of  species  to  be  enumerated  as  living  above 
or  at  this  level  would  diminish  very  rapidly.  This  indicates  that  the  mites  are  not  restricted 
to  a  special  elevation  but  that  the  temperature  of  the  waters — or  other  circumstances,  for 
instance,  the  presence  of  food  or  hosts — determines  their  distribution.  It  is,  therefore,  of 
little  interest  to  state  the  vertical  distribution  of  a  species  unless  we  at  the  same  time  report 
the  latitude  at  which  the  species  was  found. 

Consequently  we  find  quite  a  numlier  of  watermites  on  Mt.  Elgon  even  above  2000 
meters,  viz.,  16  species,  whilst  there  are  no  species  in  Sweden  above  1100  meters.  Undoubtedly 
the  fauna  of  Mt.  Elgon,  being  at  present  superficially  known,  contains  at  least  the  same 
number  of  undiscovered  species  as  those  already  described. 


HYDRACARINA  113 

The  species  of  Kasliniir  may  Ijc  arranged  in  the  following  way: 

List  of  the  IVatcnnitcs  of  Kashmir  (Above  1000  m.) 
1500-1600  m. 

Eylais  degenerata  Accniis  ornatits 

Hydrachna  conjccta 

1600-2800  m. 

Calonyx  flagcllum  Megapus  pro.viiiialis 

Kaslniiirofhyas  hiitchinsoni 

2800-3000  m. 
Calonyx  montanus  ParatJiyas  priitiith'a 

3000-4100  m. 
Pro taicUa  hutch iiisoni 

4100-4300  m. 
Eylais  Iiauiata 

It  is  difficult  to  decide  at  what  height  the  corresponding  zoogeographical  limits  run  in 
North  Sweden,  in  the  Alps  and  on  Mt.  Elgon,  so  far  as  the  watermite  fauna  is  concerned. 
A  personal  knowledge  of  all  three  districts  would  be  necessary  in  order  to  settle  this.  How- 
ever, I  think  we  can  use  preliminarily  the  uppermost  limit  of  the  forest  as  an  indicator  of  the 
climate."  On  Mt.  Rlgon  this  limit  runs  at  an  altitude  of  ahout  3400  meters,  in  North 
Sweden  at  400-900  meters,  sinking  cnnsiderahly  from  South  tn  N<irth.  \\\  the  Aljis  the 
forest-limit  is  situated  at  about  1900  meters  (1800  m.  along  the  northern  and  2000  m.  at 
the  southern  border).  In  the  part  of  the  Kashmir  \'alley  studied  by  the  Yale  Expedition 
the  forest-limit,  according  to  information  in  writing  from  Dr.  Hutchinson,  is  situated  between 
3000  and  3500  meters.  Within  this  depression,  i.e.,  southwest  of  the  main  Himalayan  range, 
in  the  Srinagar  region,  at  a  height  of  about  1500-1700  meters,  the  winter  is  not  severe  at 
all,  but  most  localities  there  are  likely  frozen  in  parts  of  January  and  February,  whereas  the 
summer  temperature  must  be  high.  The  species  found  in  stagnant  waters  there  are  Eylais 
degenerata,  Hydrachjui  conjccta,  and  .Icrrcus  oruaftis.  The  water  temperature  varied  between 
13.0-23.2°C. 

The  expedition  crossed  the,  range  at  the  Zoji-La  pass  at  3528  meters,  where  many  kilo- 
meters of  snow  were  found  along  the  road  in  the  middle  of  May.  On  the  southwestern 
slopes  of  the  range  before  the  expedition  reached  the  pass  only  one  species,  Kashniirothyas 
liutchinsoni,  was  collected,  in  streams  at  Sonamarg  at  2590  meters.  The  climate  here  is 
undoubtedlv  more  rigorous,  with  lower  temperatures,  than  in  the  Kashmir  basin.     Once  over 

"  It  is  clear,  however,  that  this  limit  is  a  very  rough  one,  owing  to  the  fact  that  distribution  of  water  animals 
depends  upon  the  temperature  of  the  water,  which  does  not  always  correspond  to  that  of  the  air  nor  is  it  a  simple 
exponent  of  the  height  above  the  sea  level.  At  the  same  level  different  bodies  of  water  often  present  ciuite  difTerent 
temperatures. 


114-  IIYDRACAKINA 

the  Da5s  the  forest  disappears  entirely  even  below  3000  m.,  the  whole  of  Indian  Tibet  being 
arid  or  semi-arid.  The  winters  must  be  very  severe,  though  with  little  snow,  but  certain 
springs  remain  open  all  through  the  winter.  This  may  be  true  of  the  spring  at  Shimsha 
Karbu  at  2S19  meters,  where  Prut  del  la  hutchinsoni,  Kashniirotliyas  liutchinsoni  and  Megapus 
proximalis  live  at  a  temperature  of  8.0"C.  However,  some  of  the  small  streams  in  this  dis- 
trict are  heated  up  relatively  high  by  day,  to  over  20^0.,  and  cool  off  to  around  8.0X.  at 
night,  owing  to  the  rarity  of  the  atmosphere.  In  such  a  stream  Parathyas  primitiva  was 
collected  at  Dras  at  about  3100  meters  in  a  temperature  of  19.0-24.3C.,  and  Calonyx 
tnontainis  in  19.0" C.  At  Bao,  at  an  altitude  <>i  4100  meters,  ProtzicUa  hutchinsoni  was 
found  in  7.2^ C.  in  a  spring.  For  Calonyx  flagclhun,  found  only  in  a  rapid  stream  at 
Shimsha  Karbu  at  an  altitude  of  2819  meters,  there  are  no  temperature  records.  It  may  be 
mentioned  also  that  Kashniirotliyas  hutchinsoni,  l)esides  in  die  above  reported  spring,  was  col- 
lected in  a  stream  at  Sonamarg,  altitude  2590  meters,  in  7.0  C.  Lastly  Eylais  haiiiata  was 
taken  in  ponds  at  Chushol,  near  the  Tibet  frontier,  at  an  altitude  of  about  4340  meters. 
Unfortunately  there  are  no  precise  temperature  data  availal)le  in  this  case,  but  the  ponds  in 
question  very  likely  freeze  comj)letely  solid  during  the  winter.  It  is  rather  strange  to  find 
that  this  mite,  which  lives  even  at  the  level  of  the  sea,  is  able  to  thri\c  at  such  ;i  height.  But 
we  have  noticed  already  that  Eylais  haiiiata  is  one  of  those  species  which  forces  its  way  far- 
thest up  the  Alps,  where  it  lives  above  the  forest  limit.  The  ])onds  at  Chushol  are  the  highest 
records  for  mites  in  this  region,  and  in  the  world,  and  though  there  were  a  number  of  ponds 
at  still  much  higher  altitudes,  no  mites  were  found  therein.  It  is  a  matter  of  interest  that 
the  species  from  the  highest  locality  is  a  widely  distributed  one  and  not  an  exclusively  mountain 
form.  Thus  only  two  species,  Eylais  haiiiata  and  ProtcicUa  hutchinsoni,  extend  their  range 
above  the  forest  limit  as  defined  on  the  eastern  slopes  of  the  Kashmir  \'alley,  while  two  more 
species,  Calonyx  iiinntanus  and  Parathyas  primitiva,  ju.st  reach  this  limit.'"  It  is  likely  that 
still  mnre  species  do  so  though  they  have  hitherto  escaped  discovery. 

The  watermite  fauna  of  the  Western  Himalayas  appears,  in  the  present  state  of  our 
knowledge,  to  l)e  much  less  rich  than  that  of  other  districts  enjoying  a  somewhat  similar 
climate,  either  in  the  far  North  or  at  high  elevations  in  temperate  or  tropical  countries.  It  is 
difificult  to  decide  with  absolute  certainty  whether  this  difference  is  due  to  the  \\'estern  I  lima- 
layan  fauna  l)eing  less  well  known,  or  to  actual  poverty  of  species.  One  would  expect  not 
only  a  greater  assemlilage  of  endemic  cold-water  forms,  but  also  a  greater  number  of  lowland 
species  in  the  Kashmir  Valley. 

It  is  not  advisable  to  give  any  detailed  opinion  as  to  the  composition  and  immigration 
of  the  watermite  fauna  of  Kashmir,  owing  to  the  poverty  of  the  data  at  present  available, 
founded  as  they  are  on  but  a  few  months'  collecting.  But  even  if  we  postulate  the  occur- 
rence of  more  species,  the  fauna  seems  to  be  very  poor.  The  reason  fcir  this  is  jjrobably  that 
mountain  barriers  have  prevented  the  mites  fr.)m  .s])reading.  The  most  characteristic  high- 
land forms,  such  as  Protziclla  and  Kashinirolhyas,  are  probably  endemic  and  of  ancient, 
perhaps  preglacial,  origin,  while  the  other  element  in  the  fauna  comprises  such  easily  dis- 
tributed species  as  Eylais  haiiuita  and  E.  degencrata;  the  immigration  of  this  latter  element  is 
presumably  .still  occurring,  though  more  slowlv  than  in  m^st  other  parts  of  the  world. 

'"But  in  ttie  Dras  basin  where  they  occur  the  country  is  too  arid  to  support  forest,  though  at  this  altitude  on 
the  opposite  side  of  the  Zoji-La  about  35  miles  to  the  west  there  are  numerous  trees.— C  E.  II. 


lIVnRACARINA  115 

If  we  compare  the  Scandinavian  mountain  watermite  fauna,  living  above  the  forest  hmit, 
with  that  of  the  Alps,  we  see  that  the  Alpine  fauna  is  much  richer,  consisting  of  60  species, 
as  against  18  in  Scandinavia.  This,  moreover,  is  true  not  only  of  the  watermites  but  of  other 
groups,  such  as  the  insects.  One  of  the  reasons  for  this  richness  is  that  the  Alps  are  sur- 
rounded by  a  much  more  abundant  fauna  and  have  received  immigrants  from  many  different 
directions.  Tropical  mountains  also  will  probably  be  found  to  have  a  rich  fauna,  though 
experience  on  Mt.  Elgon  hardly  supports  this  contention,  for  but  two  species  were  found  there 
above  the  forest  belt.  It  must,  however,  be  remembered  that  the  fauna  at  the  top  of  this 
mountain  has  not  been  at  all  thoroughly  studied. 

Considering  the  favorable  situation  of  Kashmir,  in  the  middle  of  a  large  continent, 
bounded  to  the  North  by  the  enormous  palaearctic  area  and  to  the  South  by  the  tropical 
Indian  region  with  its  luxuriant  fauna,  one  should  expect  to  meet  a  rather  rich  assemblage  of 
watermites  there,  comparable  to  that  of  the  Alps.  This  is  not  the  case,  however,  and  conse- 
quently there  must  be  some  special  causes  preventing  the  development  of  such  a  fauna.  Proba- 
bly the  main  obstacle  is  to  be  found  in  the  high  Himalayan  ranges,  which  most  of  the  mites 
are  unable  to  force  and  by  which  the  Kashmir  upland  is  isolated  from  the  surrounding 
districts. 


116  IIYDRACARINA 


REFERENCES 

Uaday,  I-^     1901.     A  magyorszagi  Eylais-fajok. — Math,  es  Termeszcltucloni.  crtes.     XIX. 

Biulapest. 
1903.     Die    F.ylaisarten    Ungarns. — IMatli.  uiul  naturw.   Ber.  aus  Ungarn.     X\'III. 

Leipzig. 

1910.     Untersuchungen    iilier    die    Siisswasser-Mikro fauna    Deutsch-Ost-Afrikas. — 

Zoologica.  Heft.     LIX.     Stuttgart. 

Halbert,  J.  N.  1903.  Notes  on  Irish  Species  of  Eylais. — Annals  aiul  Mag.  Nat.  Hist. 
Ser.  7,  Xil.     London. 

1911.     llydracarina.     Clare  Lsland  Survey.     39.— Proc.  Royal  Irish  Acad.     XXXI. 

Dublin. 

KoENiKE,  F.  1895.  Liste  des  Hydrachnides  recueillies  ])ar  le  Docteur  Th.  Barrels  en  Pales- 
tine, en  Syrie  et  en  figypte  avec  la  description  de  quelques  especes  nouvelles. — 
Rev.  Biol,  du  Nord  de  la  France.     \'II.     Lille. 

1897.     Zur  Systematik  der  Gattung  Eylais  Latr. — Abh.  Naturw.  \'er.  Breni.     XIV. 

Bremen. 

1898.     Hydrachniden-Fauna  von  Madagaskar  und  Nossi-Be. — Abh.  Senckenb.  naturf. 

Ges.     XXI.     Frankfurt  a.  M. 

1904.     Hydrachniden  aus  dor  nordwestdcutschen  Fauna. — Abh.  Naturw.  \'er.  Brem. 

X\'III.'    Bremen. 

1908.     Beitrag  zur  Kenntnis  der  llydraclini(k'n.       Iliid.     XIX. 

1909.     Acarina. —  iJraucr:    Siisswasser fauna  ncutschlands.     XII.      Una. 


-1910.      Fin  Acarinen-insl)esondere  Hydracarinen-Systeni   nel)st   hydracarino-logischen 


Berichtigungen. — Abh.  Naturw.  \'er.  lircm.     XX.     liremen. 

1919.     Fine  Wassermilbe  als  Cast  bei  cineni  Wasserkafer. — Ibid.     XXIV. 

Koch,  C.  L.     1835.     Deutschlands  Crustaceen,  Myriopoden  und   Arachniden.  Regensburg. 

1942.     Ubersicht   des   Arachnidensystems.     III.     Niirnberg. 

Ll'Ndbl.M),  O.     1912.    Nagra  bidrag  till  kannedomen  om  vara  hydracarincr  och  dcras  utbred- 
ning  inom  Upland. — Entomolog.  tidskr.     XXXIII.     Stockholm. 

1912a.     Hydracarinologiska  notiser. —  ibid. 

1920.     Siissvvasseracarinen    aus    Diinemark. — Mem.    de   I'.Vcad.    Royale    Sci.    Lettr. 

Danemark.  Sect.  Sci.  8  me  serie.     VI.     Copenhague. 

1927.     Die  Hydracarinen  Schwedens.     I. — Zoolog.  bidr.  fr.  Upsala.     XI.     Upsala. 

1927  a.     Zur  Kenntnis  der  Hydracarinen  fauna  des  Mount  Elgongebiets  im  britischcn 

Ostafrika. — Arch.  Hydrobiol.     XVIII.     Stuttgart. 

1929.     Die   Hydracarinen   des   Sees  Takern. — Sji'ni    Takcrns    fauna   och    Hora.      V. 

Stockholm. 


HYDRAfARINA  117 

1933.     Zur   Kenntnis   von    Lundbladia  petrophila   (Michael)    und  der  verschiedenen 

Entwicklungsrichtungen    bei    den    Thyasinen. — Zoolog.    bidr.    fr.    Upsala.      XIV. 
Upsala. 

Maglio,  C.     1909.     Idracarini  del  Trentino  (Contributo  alia  conoscenza  dell'  idracnofauna 
alpina.)— Atti  della  Soc.  Ital.  di  Sc.  Nat.     XLVIII.     Pavia. 

Marshall,    R.      1928.     Watermites    from    China. — Trans.    Wisconsin   Ac.    Sci.,   Arts   and 
Lett.     XXIII. 

MoTAS,  C.     1929.    Sur  le  developpement  posteinbryonnaire  de  Calony.x  brevipalpis  (Maglio) 
et  sur  les  affinites  des  Protziidae. — Annales  scientif.  de  I'univers.  de  Jassy.    Jassy. 

NoRDENSKiOLD,   E.      1905.      Hydrachniden  aus  dem  Sudan. — Results  Swed.  Zool.  Exp.  to 
Egypt  and  the  White  Nile,  1901.    XX  A.    Upsala. 

PiERSiG,  R.     1897-1900.    Deutschlands  Hydrachniden. — Zoologica.     Heft  XXII.     Stuttgart. 

1901.     Hydrachnidae. — Das  Tierreich.  Lief.  XII.     Berlin. 

1906.     Uber  Siisswasser-Acarinen  von  Hinterindien,  Sumatra,  Java  und  tlen  Sand- 

wich-Inseln. — Zool.  Jahrb.  Abt.  Syst.     XXIII.    Jena. 

Soar,  C.  D.     1901.     British  Freshwater  mites.     Genus  Eylais. — Science-Gossip.     New  ser. 
VIII,  No.  87,  p.  68.     London. 

and  Williamson,  W.     1920.     Hydracarina  :  The  Genus  I'-ylais  Latr. — Journ.  Ouekett 

Micr.  Club.     Ser.  2.    XIV.    London. 

1925.     The  British  Hydracarina.     I. — The  Ray  Society.     London. 

1929.     The  British  Hydracarina.     III.— Ibid. 


Szalay,  L.     1912.     Kis-Azsiai  Hydracarin.nk. — Allattani  Kozlemenyek.     XI.     Budapest. 

1926.     Hydracarinr'ik  a  Balaton  knmyekerol. — Ibid.     XXII. 

Thon,  K.     1905.     Hydrachniden. — Analen  k.  k.  Naturh.  Hofmus.     XX.     Wien. 

1906.     Monographic  der  Hydrachniden  Bohmens.    I.    Teil. — Arch,  naturw.  Landes- 

durchf.  Bohmen.    XII.    Prag. 

Thor,  S.     1898.     Nye  Hydrachnide former  fundne  i  Norge  sonimeren  1898. — Arch.  math. 
og  naturvid.     XX.     Kristiania. 

1899.     Tredie  bidrag  til  kundskaben  cm  Norges  hydrachniden — Ibid.     XXI. 

1901.     Fjerde  bidrag  til  kundskal^en  cm  Norges  hydrachnider. — Ibid.     XXIII. 

1902.     South  African  Hydrachnids. — Annals  of  the  South  Afr.  Mus.     II.     London. 

1916.     Sur  le  genre  Hydrachna  Miill.  et  sur  des  nouvelles  especes  provenant  princi- 

palement  de  la  Russie. — Rev.  Russe  d'Entomol.     X\T.     St.  Petersburg. 

ViETS,  K.     1911.     Neue  afrikanische  Hydracarinen. — Zool.  Anzeig.     XXX\^II.     Leipzig. 

1911a.      Plydracarinologische    Beitrage.      IV-V. — Abh.    naturw.   Ver.   Brem.      XX. 

Bremen. 

1914.      Hydracarinen  aus  Siidafrika. — Deutsche    Siid])(>lar-Kxp.       I'101-lf103.      X\T. 

Berlin. 


118  llVnUACAKINA 

1914a.     Die  Fortschrittc  in  <1ct  KciiiUiiis  dcr  1  lydiacaiincn.     (l'H)l-1912.) — Arcli. 

Hydrobiol.  u.  Planktonk.     IX.    Stuttgart. 

1918.     llyilracarinologische  Beitnige.     IX-X.— Abh.   Natiirw.   Vcr.   I'.reni.     XXIX. 

Bremen. 
1921.     Hydracarina.— Wiss.   Ergehn.   Dcutsch.  Zentral-Afrika-l-lxj).     1907-1908.    V. 

Leipzig. 

1921.     Neiiere  englische  Hydracarinen-Litcratur. — Arcli.  Ilydmli.     XI II.    Stuttgart. 

1926.     Fauna  sumatrensis.     Hydracarina. — Entomol.  Mitteil.     XV.     Ikrlin-Dahlem. 

1926a.     Indische  W'assermilhen. — Zool.  Jahrl).  Abt.  Syst.     1. 11.     k-na. 

— 1928.     WassermilbLMi,    Hydracarina. — Die    Ticrwelt    Aiiltclcuropa.s.      iU.      Licb.    4. 

Leipzig. 

1929.     Dritte  Mitteilung  iilx'r  neue  Ilydracarinen  vim  dcu  Sunda-Inseln. — Zool.  Anz. 

LXXXIH.     Leipzig. 

1930.     Zur  Kenntnis  dcr'  Hydracarincti-l'"auna  von  .S]ianifn. — Arcli.  llydrob.     XXI. 

Stuttgart. 

W.M.TER,  C.     1919.     Ilydracarinen  aus  den  peruani.^chen  .\nden  mid  ans  I'.ra.silien. — Rev. 
Suisse  de  Zool.    XXVIL    Geneve. 

1922.     Hydracarinen  aus  den  vMpen. — -Ibid.     XXIX. 

1922  a.     Zoologische  Resultate  der  Reise  von  Dr.  P.  A.  Chappuis  an  den  oberen  Nil. 

Hydracarina.- — Ibid.  XXX. 

1922  b.     Die  Hydracarinen  der  Alpengewiisser. — Denksclir.  Scbweizer.     Xaturf.  Ges. 

LVIII.    Basel. 


ARTICLE  VIII 

REPORT  ON  TERRESTRIAL  FAMILIES  OF  HEMIPTERA-HETEROPTERA 

By  G.  Evelyn  Hutchinson 
Biologist,  Yale  North  India  Expedition 

The  present  paper  is  based  on  the  collectiim  of  terrestrial  Heteroptera  made  during  the 
course  of  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  in  Indian  Tibet  and  the  borders  of  Tibet  proper 
in  1932.  My  very  best  thanks  are  due  to  Dr.  Hellmut  de  Terra  for  the  opportunity  to  make  col- 
lections and  observations  in  the  little  known  territory  traversed  l>y  the  expedition  and  for  his 
continued  interest  in  the  progress  of  the  work  after  the  return  uf  the  expedition.  In  a  later 
paper  I  hope  to  discuss  in  detail  the  ecology  and  zoogeography  of  the  various  elements  which 
compose  the  fauna  of  the  highest  inhabited  zones  of  the  Himalaya  and  Karakorum.  I  believe 
that  it  will  be  possible  to  correlate  many  of  Dr.  de  Terra's  geological  findings  with  the  results 
of  such  zoogeographic  studies.  Meanwhile  a  short  zoogeographical  account  of  the  fauna  of 
the  highest  localities  is  appended  to  the  present  contribution. 

The  taxonomic  work  here  reported  was  begun  at  the  British  Museum  in  January,  1934. 
While  working  in  London  I  received  invaluable  help  from  Mr.  W.  E.  China,  who  is  in  charge 
of  the  unrivalled  collections  of  Hemiptera  at  South  Kensington.  Mr.  China  spared  himself 
no  trouble  in  assisting  me,  and  any  merit  that  the  present  paper  may  possess  is  largely  due  to 
him.  My  thanks  are  also  due  to  my  friend  Prof.  A.  Petrunkevitch  for  help  with  the  Russian 
Hterature,  and  to  Dr.  E.  D.  Merrill  and  the  staff  of  the  New  York  Botanical  Garden  for  deter- 
mining specimens  of  food-plants. 

The  only  previous  work  dealing  with  the  Heteroptera  of  the  region  under  discussion  is 
Distant's  report  (1879)  on  the  collections  made  by  Stoliczka  during  the  Second  Yarkand  Mis- 
sion. Most  of  the  Heteroptera  in  these  collections  were  obtained  at  Murree  and  in  the  vicinity 
of  Yarkand,  but  among  terrestrial  species  Lamprodema  hrevicolle  Fieb.  is  recorded  from 
between  Tangtse  and  Chagra  (altitude  c.  4,  200  m.)  in  Indian  Tibet.  The  specimen  was 
determined  by  Edward  Saunders  and  is  presumably  correctly  named.  The  species  is  not  repre- 
sented in  the  present  collection. 

In  Oshanin's  catalogue  (1912)  several  Heteroptera  are  recorded  from  Ladak,  apparently 
on  the  authority  of  Horvath  (1889),  who  enumerated  a  number  of  species  collected  by  Pauli 
"in  itinere  suo  e  provincia  Ladak  in  provinciam  Pendshab."  Since  this  collection  contained  a 
numl:)er  of  large  brightly  colored  forms,  some  of  which  are  known  from  other  i)arts  of  the 
western  Himalayas  at  comparatively  low  altitudes,  it  .'^eems  reasonable  from  the  available  data 
to  sujipiisc  that  the  collection  was  made  either  in  Kulu  or  in  the  Kashmir  depression.  As 
the  present  material  consists  exclusively  of  specimens  from  consi(leral)le  altitudes,  and  contains 
no  species  present  in  Horvath's  collection,  the  latter  is  not  further  discussed. 

The  material  collected  by  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  comprises  76  specimens,  repre- 
senting thirteen  species,  of  which  one,  a  species  of  Stictoplcura,  is  represented  only  by  a 
female  and  a  nymph;   in  the  absence  of  a  male  it  seems  unwise  to  attempt  a  specific  determi- 

Mem.  Conn.  Acad.,  Vol.  X,  Art.  VIII.     September,  1934. 


120  TF.RRF.STiu  \i    I'AMiMES  OF   I  ii-M  11' ^Kl^\- 1 1  irri:R(ii"n:R.\ 

nation.  "^Of  the  remaining  twelve  species,  four  appear  to  lie  already  known,  while  twn  new 
genera,  eight  new  species  and  one  new  subspecies  are  here  described  for  the  first  time.  It  lias 
also  been  necessary  in  the  course  of  the  work  to  re-examine  some  of  the  criteria  used  in  tlie  sep- 
aration of  tlie  sul)families  and  tril>es  of  the  Lygacidac,  and  to  study  rather  closely  certain 
members  of  the  genus  Xysiits  allied  tn  A',  cricac  (Schiil. ).  The  results  of  these  studies  are 
set  out  in  the  appropriate  places  below.  .\.ll  species  in  any  way  associated  with  a(|uatic 
localities  will  Ix;  described  in  a  later  paper. 

In  general  Oshanin's  catalogue  (I'Jlii  has  been  followed  as  to  nomenclature  and  classi- 
fication. Bibliographic  references  are  given  for  all  si)eciiic  names  not  included  in  that  work, 
but  otherwise  only  to  papers  to  which  actual  reference  is  made  in  the  te.xt.  A  representative 
set  of  all  species,  including  the  types  of  those  here  descriljed,  has  been  incorporated  in  the 
collections  of  the  Peabody  Museiun,  Yale  University:  a  first  set  of  duplicates  has  been  sent 
to  Mr.  China  for  the  collections  of  the  llritish  .Museum. 


b'aniily  I'ENT.XTOM IDAE 

Subfamily  ScHTKi.i.KKlN.\K 

Tribe  Odontotarsaria 

1.     Phimodera  rupshuensis  sp.  n. 

\\'idel\-  oval  (  I'late  \  III,  fig.  1  I,  holotype  1.44  times  as  long  as  wide;  moderately  conve.x, 
opaque,  covered  with  short,  sparse  pale  jnibescence;  head,  save  for  the  raised  parts  of  the 
jugae  and  clypeus  and  the  regions  at  the  bases  of  the  eyes,  pronotum,  scutellum  and  exposed 
portions  of  the  elytra,  punctured,  the  distance  between  the  punctures  very  irregular,  averag- 
ing rather  more  than  their  diameter,  under  surface  punctured  but  more  sparsely  so. 

Color.  I'ale  greyish  yellow,  puncturation  black,  head  black,  a  narrow  area  round  the 
eyes,  jugae  particularly  in  their  raised  part,  and  base  of  the  clypeus  largely  yellow,  a  large  spot 
on  the  anterior  margin  of  the  pronotum,  and  the  base  of  the  scutellum  black;  basal  joints  of 
antennae  brown,  the  first  and  second  narrowly  yellow  apically,  terminal  two  joints  black ; 
anterior  femora  with  a  black  ventral  stripe  and  a  less  w-ell  defined  posterior  stripe  fusing  with 
the  black  puncturation  dorsally,  intermediate  and  posterior  femora  with  black  postero-ventral 
stripes,  tibiae  black  a])ically  and  basally,  on  the  dorsal  surface  the  dark  markings  forming  a 
.stripe  interrui)ted  in  its  middle  third,  first  and  di.stal  half  of  third  tarsal  joints  dark  brown. 

Head.  In  front  view  (Plate  \TII,  fig.  2),  about  one-sixth  longer  than  intemcular 
width,  subparallel  and  hardly  constricted  in  front  of  the  eyes,  juga  with  outer  angle  widely 
rounded,  anterior  margin  lightly  curved  from  the  external  to  the  .sub-obtuse  inner  angle,  inner 
part  of  the  juga  in  its  basal  half  .somewhat  raised  and  encroaching  on  the  clypeus;  clypeus 
anteriorly  subacute  and  jirojecting  Ijeyond  juga,  carinate  in  its  anterior  part,  carina  depressed 
posteriorly,  Ijecoming  obsolete  opposite  the  elevated  part  of  the  juga,  vertex  behind  clypeus 
somewhat  elevated.  Ocelli  .separated  from  eye  by  a  space  sulKjqual  to  the  maximum  diameter 
of  the  eye  and  rather  greater  than  its  width.  F)ucculae  subprominent  below  clypeus,  obtusely 
rounded  behind  (Plate  VIII,  fig.  3). 


TKRRF.STRIAI,    FAMILIES    OF     HEM  I  I'TF.K  A- H  F.TKKOl'TF.R  A  IJl 

y\ntennae  with  first  and  second  jdints  sub.-tiual,  half  as  loiiy  again  as  third,  tourtli  twice 
as  long  as  the  latter,  fifth  just  over  half  as  long  again  as  fourth  (0.27,  0.27,  0.18,  0.36, 
0.58  mm.). 

Rostrum  reaching  to  posterior  coxae. 

Pronotum  just  over  twice  as  wide  as  long  (3.35,  1.53  mm.),  with  anterior  margin  evenly 
concave  when  seen  from  in  front  and  practically  straight  when  viewed  from  above,  posterior 
margin  almost  straight  centrally,  laterally  bent  forward  to  the  rounded  posterior  angles,  lat- 
eral margins  emarginate  behind  the  subrectangular  anterior  angles,  disc  with  a  central 
impunctate  carina,  which  in  its  posterior  third  is  fragmented  to  form  two  irregular  tubercles, 
and  with  a  transverse  depression,  obsolete  centrally,  in  front  of  which  are  two  raised  areas 
divided  by  transverse  V-shaped  depressions  (probably  apodenie  bases)  and  falling  off  abruptly 
toward  the  lateral  margins. 

Scutellum  with  a  longitudinal  central  carina,  reaching  to  just  beyond  its  centre.  (The 
specimen  also  shows  two  folds  running  obliquely  from  the  anterior  angles  to  behind  the  middle 
of  the  disc,  but  these  appear  to  be  due  to  an  injury  that  has  also  removed  the  right  elytron 
and  so  buckled  the  scutellum  on  that  side  as  to  make  measurement  impossible. ) 

Marginal  abdominal  tubercles  but  moderately  prominent  (Plate  VIII,  fig.  4). 

Length  4.8  m. ;  breadth  ?>.?>S  m. 

Indian  Tibet:  1  $  (type)  I'eldo-le,  near  N.  end  of  Tso  Moriri,  altitude  4529  m.  (14,855 
ft.),  among  roots  of  short  grass. 

This  species,  as  is  indicated  by  its  subparallel  head,  subrectangular  anterior  pronotal 
angles  and  the  coloration  of  its  antennae,  clearly  belongs  in  the  fourth  cohort  of  the  key  in 
Reuter's  monograjjh  of  the  genus  (1908).  It  differs  from  the  species  placed  in  that  group  in 
its  small  size,  unarmed  trochanters,  less  conspicuous  marginal  tubercles,  and  apparently  in  the 
somewhat  elevated  center  of  the  vertex  behind  the  clypeus. 

P.  rcnlcri  Kiritshenko  (1910),  the  only  species  described  since  Reuter's  monograph. 
belongs  to  first  cohort.    The  present  species  appears  to  be  the  smallest  member  of  the  genus. 


Family  COREIDAE 

Subfamily  Corizinae 

2.     Stictoplciira  sp. 

Indian  Tibet  :  1  9  antl  1  nymph,  between  Tsak-shang  and  Tsak-ra,  road  from  Tso 
Moriri  to  Tso  Kar,  altitude  4570  m.  ( c.  15,000  ft.),  1  Sept.,  1932. 

The  single  adult  before  me  is  a  female  in  not  very  good  condition.  It  is  most  closely 
allied  to  n\sioidcs  Kiritshenko,  but  since  the  genus  contains  several  very  similar  species  and 
since  these  probably  cannot  be  satisfactorily  determined  without  a  study  of  the  S  genitalia  the 
present  specimen  is  l)est  left  unnamed. 


\22  TKKRKSTKTAI.    IWMII.IF.S    (11"     HFAJ I  I'T1:r  \-H  KTKROl'TERA 

Family  LYGAEIDAE 

Subfamily  Lygaeinae 

Tribe  Orsillaria 

3.     A^ysiiis  ericac  (Scbill.) 

The  sixteen  specimens  of  Xy-^'us  in  the  collection  present  so  much  diversity  that  at  first  it 
seemed  as  though  several  rather  distinct  species  were  represented.  Before  attempting  to 
elucidate  the  present  collection  it  ap])cared  advisable  to  examine  rather  minutely  certain  of  the 
described  Palaearctic  species.  In  particular,  since  Evans  (1929)  had  shown  thai  in  discrimi- 
nating between  certain  Australian  species,  the  parameres  of  the  male  provide  valuai)le  ciiar- 
acters,  special  attention  was  paid  to  these  structures.  As  a  result  of  these  studies  it  l^ecame 
clear  that  all  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  material  was  referable  to  A'',  ericac  (Schill.). 
tliough  it  has  seemed  desira1)le  to  descrilje  as  a  subspecies  a  rather  distinct  form  fmm  very 
high  altitudes. 

The  Palaearctic  species  of  Nysins  have  been  studied  by  Horvath  (1890)  whose  valuable 
key  provides  a  satisfactory  basis  for  further  work.  In  this  key  a  group  of  species  of  the 
restricted  sub-genus  Nysius  (now  to  be  regarded  as  a  genus,  cf.  Evans,  1929)  are  character- 
ised by  having  no  well-marked  pale  longitudinal  ruga  on  the  scutellum  and  by  the  bucculae 
being  distinctly  lowered  posteriorly  and  not  quite  reaching  the  posterior  margin  of  the  ventral 
surface  of  the  head.  This  group  includes  thymi  (Wolff),  ericac  (Schill.)  and  its  var. 
ohscuratus  Yiorw,  cymoiJcs  Spin.,  i^raiiiiiticola  (Klti.),  and  groenlandicus  (Zell.),  the  latter 
form,  which  Lindroth  (1931)  regards  as  a  synonym  of  ohscuralus  Horv.,  being  excluded  by 
Horvath  on  geographical  grounds.  As  pointed  out  below,  groenlandicus,  which  is  found 
in  the  N.  of  Europe  and  Iceland  as  well  as  in.  the  Nearctic  region,  though  undoubtedly  a 
subspecies  of  ericae,  differs  in  several  characters  from  obscuratus.  This  group,  which  may 
be  known  as  the  thymi-group,  appears  to  include  most  of  the  species  described  from  the 
tropical  regions  of  the  world,  but  with  the  exception  of  the  .Vustralasian  and  African  species 
described  by  Evans  very  few  of  these  species  can  l:»e  recognised  from  descriptions  alone.  It 
seems  therefore  desirable  to  put  on  record  the  following  notes,  which,  though  they  relate 
only  to  three  of  the  most  closely  allied  Palaearctic  forms,  may  hel])  to  stabilise  our  con- 
ception of  this  difificult  group  of  species  and  provide  a  point  of  reference  for  workers  studying 
tropical  and  sub-tropical  species. 

a.  A'^.  tliymi  (Wolff).  This  species  is  distinguished  externally  by  its  oblong-ovate 
shape,  the  posterior  corial  margin  being  rounded  and  ampliate  (Plate  \'I11,  fig.  7).  The 
genital  segment  of  the  male  is  black  and  the  longitudinal  veins  of  the  corium  are  brown  or 
Ijlackish.  According  to  Horvath  the  vertex  is  destitute  of  a  pale  immaculate  basal  spot,  but 
this  is  actually  often  very  feebly  developed.  Horvath  also  states  that  the  ante-apical  black 
line  on  the  pronotum  is  nblii|ue,  curved  forward  and  interni[)te(l  centrally.  This  refers  to 
a  pair  of  marks,  of  essentially  the  same  f(jrm  in  all  the  .species,  presumably  th«  bases  of 
thoracic  apodemes,  which  are  black  and  surrounded  by  a  dark  suffusion.  In  ericac,  how- 
ever, this  suffusion  generally  forms  a  straight  uninterrupted  transverse  band  so  that  the 
forward  curve  of  the  apodeme  bases  is  less  easily  distinguishable. 


TERRESTRIAL    FAMILIES    nv    IIEMirTERA-IIETEROPTERA  123 

The  genitalia  of  two  specimens  from  I'ritain  were  examined,  one  from  Polzeath,  Corn- 
wall, the  other  from  Kidw'elly,  Carmarthen.  The  parameres  in  lateral  view  (Plate  VIII, 
fig.  14)  are  distinctly  angulate  dorsally,  the  angnlation  not  being  emarginate,  and  the  ven- 
tral margin  distinctly  flanged.  In  dorsal  view  (Plate  VIII,  fig.  15)  the  angulate  prominence 
hardly  projects  over  the  inner  margin  of  the  base  of  the  shaft. 

b.  A'^.  ericac  cricac  (Schill.).  The  typical  subspecies  of  cricac  is  much  narrower  than 
thymi,  the  corial  margins  less  ampliate,  though  very  slightly  curved  from  the  widest  point 
towards  the  membrane  (Plate  VIII,  fig.  8).  The  genital  segment  is  black  and  the  corial 
nerves  infuscated,  but  the  basal  immaculate  spot  on  the  vertex  is  much  more  strongly  devel- 
oped and  the  antiapical  apodeme  bases  of  the  pronotum  are  normally  included  in  a  straight 
unbroken  transverse  band.  Material  from  North  America  (North  Haven,  Conn.)  appears  to 
differ  in  no  respect  from  a  S  from  Marburg,  Germany,  determined  by  Horvath  and  in  the 
Britisii  Museum  collection. 

The  genitalia  were  studied  in  two  specimens  from  North  Haven.  The  dorsal  angle  of 
the  parameres  is  very  prominent,  setose,  and  distinctly  emarginate,  the  ventral  flange  is 
obsolete  (Plate  VIII,  fig.  16).  In  dorsal  view  the  angular  prominence  projects  over  the 
inner  margin  of  the  base  of  the  shaft   (Plate  VIII,  fig.  17). 

c.  A'^.  e.  obscuratus  Horvath.  I  have  been  unable  to  examine  an  authenticated  specimen 
of  this  form.  Horvath's  (1899)  description  is  as-  follows:  Articulo  primo  antennarum, 
saepe  etiam  basi  articuli  secundi,  femoribusque  nigris,  femoribus  feminae  interdum  pallidis, 
nigro-maculatis;  pronoto  posterius  fusco,  angulis  posticis  maculaque  parva  media  postica 
pallidioribus;  hemelytris  griseo-fuscibus,  interstitiis  vernarum  corii  f usconebulosis ;  ventre 
feminae  magnam  partem  nigro ;   statura  sexuum  conformi.     c5 .     2.     Long,  4^-4^  mill. 

Apart  from  its  size  the  first  male  from  Renka-le  appears  to  agree  with  this  form  but  its 
smallness  indicates  a  transition  to  cricac  cn'cae.    The  genitalia  are  quite  typical. 

A^.  e.  obscuratus  was  originally  recorded  from  Turkestan,  Siberia  and  China ;  in 
Ekblom's  map  it  is  indicated  as  co-occurring  with  the  typical  subspecies  throughout  its  entire 
Central  Asiatic  range,  but  it  is  clear  from  Horvath  (1904)  and  Kiritshenko  (1931a)  that  it 
is  the  only  form  found  in  the  Tian-shan  and  in  the  Pamirs  so  that  it  may  justifial)ly  be 
given  subspecific  status. 

d.  A^.  c.  groenlandicus  (Zett).  Lindroth  (1931)  synonymises  this  form  with  obscuratus. 
In  groenlandicus,  however,  the  corial  margin  has  a  peculiar  shape  well  marked  in  a  series 
of  ?  9  in  the  British  Museum  collection  and  also  in  a  5  from  Kugsuk,  Godthaab  Fjord, 
West  Greenland,  collected  by  Major  Hingston  and  kindly  sent  me  by  Professor  G.  D.  H. 
Carpenter  of  Oxford  (Plate  VIII,  fig.  9).  In  N.  e.  ericac  and  in  the  Renka-le  specimen, 
discussed  above  under  N.  c.  obscuratus,  the  corial  margin  is  slightly  and  very  gently  rounded 
from  the  straight  basal  part  to  the  region  of  maximum  dilatation,  while  in  groenlandicus  the 
dilatation  is  more  sudden  so  that  in  this  region  the  corial  margin  appears  almost  obtusely 
angulate.  Moreover,  in  grociihnnlicus  the  ])ale  purtion  of  the  elytra  is  more  transparent 
than  in  the  other  forms  so  that  when  compared  with  obscuratus  the  color  pattern  of  the 
former  shows  much  more  contrast  than  that  of  the  latter,  likblom  (1931)  records  the 
Lapland  form  of  cricac  as  obscuratus  without  description,  and  without  indicating  any  Ice- 
landic or  Greenlandic  records  on  his  map.     In  the  absence  of  specimens  from  this  region  it 


124  TKRRKSTKlAi.    K\MII.I1",S    dl"     1 1  l-M  I  I'll'.U  A- 1 1  F.TI:K(>PTI".R  A 

is  not  possible  to  settle  the  matter  finally  Init  it  seems  more  reasonable  at  present  to  refer 
all  these  toreal  forms  to  grocnlandicus.  It  is  clear  from  l-^kblom's  map  that  the  latter  sub- 
species, as  here  understood,  is  separated  from  the  other  forms  by  a  wide  intervening 
subboreal  zone  in  which  the  species  is  absent. 

The  parameres  of  the  West  (ireenland  specimen  are  iclentieal  in  shajie  with  those  of  the 
North  Haven  specimens,  though  the  angular  prominence  is  a  little  more  setose,  a  character 
that  varies  in  parameres  of  insects  from  the  same  locality  in  Indian  Tibet.  There  can  be 
no  doubt  therefore  that  ^^rocnlaitdicus  is  rightly  referred  to  this  species. 

e.  A^.  gniDiinicohi  (  Klti.  I .  This  species  is  easily  distinguished  by  its  coloration  from  the 
preceding,  for  the  longitudinal  veins  of  the  corium  are  hardly,  if  at  all,  infuscated  and  the 
general  coloration  is  paler.  In  shape  gni)}iinicola  is  more  elongate  than  thyiiii,  but  the  corial 
margins  are  posteriorly  more  strongly  and  more  regularly  rounded  than  in  cricac.  The  pro- 
notum  is  without  a  transverse  black  band  obscuring  the  bases  of  the  apodemes,  which  are 
at  most  surrounded  with  an  intcrru])ted  black  suffusion.  The  vertical  margin  sjjot  is  very 
feebly  developed. 

The  genitalia  of  a  sjiccimcn  from  I'orto  d' Ischia,  on  the  island  of  Ischia.  ltal_\-,  were 
studied.  The  dorsal  angle  is  very  feebly  emarginate  and  '.be  ventral  keel  moderately  devel- 
oped (Plate  VIII,  figs.  20,  21). 

It  is  clear  from  the  above  that  lliyiiii.  cricac,  and  gniiiiinicola,  three  very  closely  allied 
but  adequately  defined  species,  all  show  differences  in  their  genitalia,  while  the  various  forms 
here  grouped  under  cricac  show  no  such  differences,  thus  justifying  the  present  arrangement. 
I  have  not  been  able  to  examine  the  genitalia  of  cyiiioidcs,  a  most  distinct  species  with  very 
long  subparallel  elytra. 

The  material  collected  l)y  the  Yale  North  India  E.xpeditioii  was  obtained  from  five 
localities,  as  enumerated  below.  Measurements  and  notes  on  the  individual  specimens  are 
also  set  out  in  Table  I.  It  will  be  seen  that  the  material  from  the  lowest  locality  is  prac- 
tically identical  in  form  and  color  with  typical  A',  c.  cricac,  while  from  the  highest  a  rather 
distinct  new  form  w'as  obtained  which  is  described  below  as  alticola  subsp.  n.  From  the 
intermediate  localities  series  were  obtained  which  appear  to  combine  the  characters  of  all  the 
Central  Asiatic  forms  known,  viz.,  cricac  s.  str.,  obscuratu^  and  alticola. 

A.  Leh.  1  $  Residency  Garden.  19  Sept.,  1932,  altitude  3506  m.  Parameres  typical  of 
species.  This  specimen  may  lae  considered  as  a  very  slightly  atypical  member  of  A^  c.  cricac 
(PlateVTII,  fig.  10). 

B.  Tsak-shang,  N.  of  Tso  Moriri.  2  9  9.  31  Aug.,  1932.  altitude  4872  m.  These 
specimens  are  comparable  to  some  of  the  9  9  from  the  next  locality;  they  are  ])robablv 
nearer  to  A',  c.  cricac  than  any  other  form. 

C.  Renka4e.  Ijetween  AIit])aI  Tso  and  ^'aye  Tso.  3  $  S,  S  9  9.  18  .\ug..  l'>32, 
altitude  ^\Mi  in.     'ihe  specimens  numbered  1  and  2  are  very  close  to  (ihsciiraliis.     The  third 

i  is  practically  typical  ('.  rr/cat',  though  very  small.  Specimen  2  (Plate  \lll.  lig.  11)  is 
slightly  wider  than  the  others,  so  approaching  alticola.  The  females  are  rather  variable  in 
width,  but  none  .show  the  coloration  of  obscitratits. 

D.  Kyang-La,  Koh  Lungpa  valley.  2  S  $.  9  July,  ].':>:^2.  altitude  .5100-5200  m. 
These  two  specimens  are  both  here  referred  to  alticola;    the  darker  one  is  rather  similar  to 


TERRESTRIAL    FAMILIES    OF    IIEMIPTERA-IIETEROPTERA 


125 


TABLE  I 
Dimensions  of  and  remarks  on  specimens  of  A^ysiiis  examined. 


Locality 

Sex 

Length 

Breadth 

^Ratio 

Departure  from 
Normal  Coloration 

Posterior 
Pronotal  Angles 

A",  ericae 

Leh 
alt.  3506  m. 

15 

3.45 

1.11 

3.12 

Femora  l)Iack  with  tes- 
taceous apices 

Very   slif^htly 
reduced 

TSAK-SHANG 

alt.  4872  m. 

1? 

29 

3.75 

4.25 

1.38 
1.56 

2.71 

2.72 

Femoral  spots  confluent 
Femoral  spots  confluent 

Slightly  reduced 
Slightly  reduced 

Renka-i.e 

alt.  5156  m. 

\$ 

3.28 

1.09 

3.00 

F'emora  save  apices,  pro- 
notum    largely,    and 
inner  part  of  elytra, 
very  dark 

Almost  normal 

25 

3.52 

L27 

2.86 

As  above 

Almost  normal 

35 

3.28 

1.11 

2.96 

Femoral  spots  confluent 

Slightly  reduced 

49 

3.88 

1.34 

2.89 

Femoral  spots  strongly 
confluent 

Slightly  reduced 

5  9 

3.82 

1.40 

2.73 

Practically  typical 

Slightly  reduced 

69 

3.96 

1.54 

2.60 

Femora  black  with  pale 
apices 

Slightly  reduced 

79 

4.00 

1.42 

2.82 

Femoral     spots    some- 
what confluent 

Slightly  reduced 

89 

3.96 

1.49 

2.66 

As  above 

Slightly  reduced 

Kyang-La 

alt.  5100-5200  m. 

15 

3.0' :i 

1.13 

2.74 

Femora    black    save   at 

Considerably 

sulisp.  allirola 

aj^ex,  pronotum  very 
dark,  elytra  suffused 
with  brown 

reduced 

25 

2.97 

1.13 

2.64 

As  above  but  lighter 

As  above 

Ororotse  Tso 

alt.  5297  m. 

15 

3.20 

1,24 

2.58 

Femora  black  save  apic- 

Much   reduced 

subsp.  alticola 

ally,  elytra  and  pro- 

notum  suffused  with 
brown 

2  9        3.38         1.42         2.38         As  above  but  some  pale         As  above 

maculation  on  femora 

3  9        3.65         1.45         2.50         .As  above  but  rather  paler       As  above 


North  FIaven, 

Conn.,  U.S.A. 
subsp.  ericae 


1 5        3.48 


1.16 


3.00 


East  Greenland         1  5 
subsp.  grocniandicus 


4.15         1.42         2.92         Femora,   inner   part   of 

elytra  and  most  of 
pronotum  black,  outer 
part  of  elytra  hyaline 


Unreduced 


N.  thyini 

Kidwelly,  Wales 

15 

4.07 

1.49 

2.72 

A',  graiuinicola 

Ischia 

15 

4.62 

1.49 

3.10 

126  TERRESTRIAL    1- AMIJ-IES    OF    IIE.MIPTERA-IIETEROPTERA 

the  wide. (lark  specimen  from  the  previous  locality,  but  the  latter  is  larger,  prnpdrtionately  a 
little  narrower,  and  has  more  prominent  pron :)tal  angles. 

E.  Ororotse  Tso.  13,229.  11  July,  1932,  altitude  52^^7  m.  These  specimens 
(Plate  \'lll,  figs.  12,  13)  are  very  broad  and  have  the  posterior  pmnntal  angles  much  reduced 
so  that  the  posterior  border  is  but  little  reflexed  and  the  sides  are  straight.  In  color  they 
are  less  dark  than  the  obsctiratiis  form  from  Renka-le.  The  present  specimens  constitute 
the  typical  series  of  alticola  subsp.  n.,  primarily  characterised  by  its  small  size,  wide  form 
which  is  comparable  to  that  of  tliyiiii  rather  than  to  cricac  s.  str.,  and  straight  lateral  pronotal 


Nysitis  ericac  alticola  subsp.  n. 

S   Robust  (Plate  VIIT,  fig.  12);    dorsal  surface  covered  wiih  fine  short  adpressed  hairs. 

Color.  Head  black,  mottled  with  testaceous  yellow  on  the  clypeus  and  juga,  and  w  itli  a 
conspicuous  smooth  spot  on  the  posterior  margin  yellow;  antennae  dark  brown,  ventral  surface 
of  first  joint  and  proximal  half  of  first  joint,  .save  the  extreme  base,  yellowi.sh ;  bucculae 
grey.  Pronotum  yellowish-grey,  with  heavily  black  pnnctnration,  save  in  the  posterior  angles 
and  a  spot  on  the  posterior  margin;  transverse  black  line  on  the  anterior  part  of  the  pronotal 
disc  complete  centrally  and  turned  forward  laterally;  scutellum  black.  Dorsal  surfaces  of  all 
femora  Ijlack,  save  at  their  a])ices  which  are  testaceous;  anterior  femora  black  ventrally  save 
for  the  testaceous  apices,  intcriuediatc  and  posterior  femora  testaceous  ventrally,  lieaxily 
spotted  with  black,  tibiae  testaceous  with  black  spots  apically,  first  tarsal  joints  testace(jus 
darkening  distally  to  brown,  second  joints  brown,  third  joints  black.  Elytra  opaque,  yellowish- 
grey,  with  the  inner  margin  of  the  clavus  obscurely  darkened,  lateral  margins  of  curium  wvy 
narrowly  black,  indefinitely  mottled  with  black  along  the  outer  corial  vein  (snb-costa)  and 
less  consi)icuously  on  the  disc,  membrane  hyaline  with  a  large  I)lack  sj)ot  on  its  corial  border 
fading  to  brown  at  the  edges  and  just  invading  the  posterior  angle  of  the  corium.  Thorax 
lx;neath  black,  posterior  borders  of  pleurae  and  edges  of  articulations  of  legs  yellowish-grey, 
outer  part  of  lip  of  scent-gland  yellowish.  Ab.lomen  black,  with  yellowish  mottling  on  the 
edge  of  the  connexivum. 

Head  about  one-sixth  narrower  than  the  pronotum  postericjrly;  eyes  relatively  small, 
vertex  moderately  flat  in  profile,  bucculae  not  quite  reaching  the  posterior  margin  of  the  ven- 
tral surface  of  the  head,  slightly  lowered  in  their  posterior  half  and  more  al)ruptly  termi- 
nated opposite  the  apex  of  the  first  rostral  joint.  Eirst  joint  of  antenna  \n\\.  little  surpassing 
the  apex  of  the  head;  second  joint  twice  as  long  as  first  and  very  slightly  shorter  than  the 
pronotum ;  third  joint  three-fourths  the  length  of  the  second  :  and  fourth  joint  slightly  longer 
than  the  third  (0.29,  0.58,  0.44,  0.51  mm.). 

Pronotum  trapeziform  and  moderately  transverse,  sides  straight,  posterior  angles  not 
prominent,  posterior  margin  but  little  deflexed,  transverse  black  lines  on  anterior  part  of 
disc  incomplete  centrally  and  turned  forward  laterally.  Scutellum  sul)-c(|ual  in  length  to 
pronotum  and  about  as  long  as  its  basal  breadth. 

Apex  of  alxlomen  not  covered  by  elytra.    Wings  developed. 

Genitalia  as  in  the  typical  subspecies  (Plate  VIII,  figs.  18,  19). 

9   Somewhat  broader  than  the  male  (Plate  VIII.  fig.  13  l.   ^'ellow  mottling  of  the  clypeus 


TERRESTRIAL    FAMILIES    OF    HEMIPTERA-IIETEROPTERA  127 

extending  back  throughout  the  central  region  of  the  vertex.  Antennae  entirely  black.  Elytra 
just  surpassing  the  apex  of  the  abdomen.    Otherwise  as  male  in  non-sexual  characters. 

Length    $,  3.20  mm.   (holotype)  ;     2,  3.38  mm.  (allotype),  3.65  mm.  (paratype). 

Indian  Tibet.  S  (holotype),  2  5  9  (allotype  and  paratype)  L  32,  Ororntse  Tso, 
altitude  5297  m.  (17,381  ft.),  near  margin  of  lake,  among  short  sparse  grass  in  company 
with  Chlaiuydatus  pachycerus  Kiritsh.  11  July,  1932;  2  &  S  L48,  Kyang-La,  altitude 
5100-5200  m.  (16,700-17,100  ft.),  among  short  sparse  grass  with  Pcgaeophyton  prob. 
scapifolhim  Marq.  and  Skan.,  in  company  with  C.  pachycerus,  9  July,  1932. 

In  form  this  subspecies  in  its  most  extreme  facies  differs  very  widely  from  A^.  e.  ericae, 
departing  as  much  from  the  latter  in  its  proportions  as  does  A'',  tliymi  (cf.  Table  I).  Were 
it  not  for  the  existence  of  intermediate  specimens  and  the  identity  of  the  genitalia  throughout 
the  entire  series  it  would  have  been  regarded  as  a  very  distinct  species.  Though  the  feeble 
development  of  the  posterior  pronotal  angles  suggests  brachyptery,  the  wings  appear  to  be 
as  well  developed  as  in  the  North  Haven  specimens  of  the  typical  subspecies. 


Key  to  the  Subspecies  of  Nysius  ericae  (ScJiill.),  applicable  primarily  to  Male  Specimens 

1.  About   three   times    (  S    2.92-3.12)    as    long  as   wide,   lateral   margins   of   the   pro- 
notum  sinuate,  posterior  angles  subprominent 2 

Less  than  two  and  three-quarters  (  S  2.58-2.74)  times  as  long  as  wide,  lateral  margins 

of  pronotum  straight,  posterior  angles  reduced N.  e.  alticola  subsp.  n. 

Koh  massif,  Chang  Chenmo  Range,  from  over  5100  m. 

2.  Posterior  part  of  promitum,   femora  and  intcrvenal  spaces  of  corium  widely  suffused 
with  l)lackish-l)rown    3 

Posterior  part  of  pronotum  and   intervenal    spaces    of    corium    testaceous,    femora 
testaceous  with  black  spots A',  e.  ericae  (Schill.) 

Palaearctic  from  France  to  Sil^eria  but  absent  in  Britain, 
Scandinavia,  Northern  Germany  and  Northern  Russia ;  Nearc- 
tic  throughout  U.  S.  A.  and  Southern  Canada ;  locally  wholly 
or  in  part  replaced  by  other  subspecies. 

3.  Corium  evenly  rounded  to  its  ma.ximum  width,  pale  parts  of  elytra  opaque 

A'',  e.  obsciiratus  Horv. 

Central  Asia  from  the  Caspian  to  China,  in  part  replacing 
A'^.  e.  ericae. 

Corium  suddenly  expanded  to  its  maximum  width,  pale  parts  of  elytra  hyaline 

A'',  e.  groenlandicus  (Zett.) 

Lapland,  Greenland,  Iceland  and  Arctic  and  Sub-arctic 
America. 


128  TF.RKKSTNIAI.    FAMILIES    OF    IIEMIPTKRA-IIKTFROrTF.R A 

^  Subfamily  Oxycarenixae 

4.     Microplax  hissarietisis  Iviritshenko 
.1/.  hissaricnsis  Kiritsheiiku  (  1^'13\ 

Indian  Tibet  1  9  .  Between  Tsak-shani^'  and  Isak-ra,  mad  trum  Tso  Moriri  li>  Tsu  Kar, 
altitude  c.  4570  m.  (c.  15,000  ft.),  1  Septcniher,  1"32. 

.  The  single  specimen  which  is  here  identified  witli  .1/.  Iiissaricnsis  appears  to  aj^ree  in  all 
essential  points  with  the  original  description  of  this  very  distinct  species.  The  only  slight 
differences  concern  the  coloration  of  the  elytra,  which  seems  to  be  more  intense  in  the  speci- 
men now  before  me,  the  dark  marks  on  the  corial  nerves  appearing  to  extend  ontward 
farther  onto  the  disc  of  the  corium  than  is  indicated  in  the  original  descrijnion,  while  the 
black  base  of  the  clavus  fades  to  brown  with  black  punctures  apically.  Since  but  a  single 
specimen  is  known  it  seems  unwise  to  describe  the  present  form  as  a  subspecies. 

}f.  hissariensis  is,  as  Kiritshenko  points  out,  sharply  distinguished  from  its  congeners 
!)y  its  larger  size  (4.0-4.2  mm.  in  typical  series,  3.94  mm.  in  the  jjresent  specimen  ),  the  entirely 
black  antennae,  and  the  brown-black  apical  corial  angle  ( J'lale  \T1I,  fig.  5).  The  typical 
series  was  taken  in  northern  Buchara. 

5.     Bianchiclla  udchnii^i  Renter 

Indian  Tibet.  1  9  Igu,  in  the  Indus  V'alley  above  I.eh,  on  the  bark  on  Populu^  sp., 
ahitude  3417  m.  (11,210  ft.). 

The  single  brachypterous  specimen  obtained  was  one  of  several  observed,  l)ut  extremely 
difficult  to  capture  owing  to  the  rapidity  of  their  movements.  It  has  been  comp.-ircd  with 
material  determined  by  Kiritshenko  in  Ihe  llritish  Muscmn  and  ajipears  to  be  identical. 
Since  this  remarkable  form  has  not  been  figured,  a  drawing  is  given  in  I'late  \T11.  lig.  (i. 
The  species  is  known  from  .Siberia,  Mongolia  and  iVorlhern  China  ( Oshanin,  1"12)  but 
curioush'  enough  a])pe;u's  to  be  unrecorded  trom  l\ussian  Turkestan:  a  second  sjjecies 
( />'.  saninilica  Kiritshenko,  1"26)  is,  however,  known  from  l'"uropcan  Russia. 


Subfamily  Aphaninae 

Tribe  Gonionotaria 

6.     Emblethis  horvathiana  sp.  n. 

Ovate  subparallel  and  rather  robust,  2.25  times  as  long  as  wide. 

Color,  dark  greyish-yellow  heavily  punctured  with  black,  antennae  and  legs  darker  than 
head  pronotum  scutellum  and  elytra,  eyes  brown,  apical  joint  of  antennae,  ocular  margin  of 
head,  base  of  scutellum  showing  through  the  pronotum  and  some  irregular  spots  joining 
punctures  on  the  disc  of  the  pronotum  and  the  scutellum.  black ;  thorax  below  black,  margins 
of  coxal  articulations  greyish-yellow,  abdomen  beneath  brownish,  darkening  to  piceous  along 
the  midline. 

Head  with  eyes,  seen  from  above,  twice  as  wide  as  long  (1.20,  0.58  mm. ),  antenniferous 
tubercles  acutely  rounded  in  lateral  view,  antennae  1.11  times  as  long  as  the  maximum  width 


TERRESTRIAL    FAMILIES    OF    HEMIPTERA-HETEROPTEKA  129 

of  the  pronotum,  basal  jtjiiit  sub-cylindrical,  just  over  twice  as  long  as  wide  (0.15  mm.), 
second  joint  just  over  twice  as  long  as  the  first,  third  joint  just  over  two-thirds  as  long  as 
the  second,  fourth  suljequal  to  the  latter  (0.33,  0.76,  0.55,  0.74  mm. )  ;  basal  three  joints 
richly  setose,  the  setae  being  slightly  shorter  than  the  maximum  diameter  of  the  first  joint, 
apical  joint  with  a  few  setae  basally  and  with  fine  short  hairs  throughout;  rostrum  long, 
reaching  almost  to  the  center  of  the  posterior  coxae,  second  joint  very  slightly  longer  than 
the  first,  third  subequal  to  second,  fourth  subecjual  to  first. 

Pronotum  trapeziform  (Plate  X,  fig.  1  ),  not  greatly  narrowed  anteriorly,  rather  under 
twice  as  wide  as  long  (2.15,  1.16  mm.),  sides  moderately  explanate,  anterior  margin  slightly, 
evenly  and  roundly  excavate,  lateral  margins  neither  reflexed  or  marginated,  slightly  con- 
verging anteriorly  from  just  before  the  posterior  angles,  slightly  emarginate  behind  middle, 
with  about  eight  setae  on  their  anterior  portion,  including  the  anterior  angles. 

Scutelluni  equal  in  length  to  the  pronotum  and  basally  slightly  wider  than  its  length 
(1.34,  1.16  mm.).  Mesosternum  with  well-developed  and  closely  appro.ximated  tubercles, 
disc  of  metasternum  not  very  conspicuously  impressed. 

Elytra  nearly  reaching  the  apex  of  the  abdomen. 

Posterior  tibia  a  little  shorter  than  the  posterior  width  of  the  pronotum,  and  just  over 
twice  as  long  as  the  basal  tarsal  joint,  the  latter  two  and  a  half  times  as  long  as  the  subequal 
second  and  third  joints  together,  claws  two-fifths  as  long  as  one  of  the  latter  (2.00,  0.91, 
0.18,  0.1  S,  0.07  mm.). 

Length  5    {type)  5.45,  breadth  2.43  mm. 

Indian  Tibet.  2  9?  {^yps  and  paratype).  L  77a.  Renka-le,  altitude  5136  m. 
(16,917  ft.),  between  Mitpal  Tso  and  Yaye  Tso,  on  grassy  bank  in  valley.   18  Aug.,   1932. 

In  the  paratype  the  anterif)r  margin  of  the  pronotum  is  practically  straight  centrally  and 
the  elytra  reach  to  the  apex  of  the  abdomen,  the  two  specimens  otherwise  agree  and  are 
undoubtedly  conspecific. 

E.  Iion'athiana  is  perhaps  more  closely  allied  to  E.  vcrbasci,  than  tt>  any  other  species  of 
the  genus  known  to  me.  It  differs  conspicuously  in  having  much  more  setose  antennae,  the 
fourth  joints  of  which  are  subeejual  to  the  second,  rather  less  explanate  lateral  pronotal  mar- 
gins, in  being  narrower  and  in  its  dark  greyish  coloration.  At  first  I  believed  my  material 
was  to  be  referred  to  brezicornis  Horv.,  but,  on  seeing  a  drawing  of  one  of  the  present 
specimens,  Dr.  Horvath  pointed  out  to  me  that  in  my  species  the  form  of  the  pronotum 
and  antennae  are  very  different.  In  brevicornis  the  lateral  margins  of  the  former  are  quite 
straight  and  converge  more  markedly  anteriorly,  while  the  fourth  joint  of  the  antenna  is 
very  much  shorter  than  in  the  present  species.  I  am  greatly  indebted  to  Dr.  Horvath  for 
calling  my  attention  to  these  points  and  have  much  pleasure  in  associating  this  high-altitude 
species  with  his  name. 


Dolmacoris^  gen.  n. 

Head  bearing  conspicuous  bristles,  ocelli  set  well  on  vertex,  close  to  the  inner  margins 
of  the  eyes;    antennae  with  first  three  joints  and  the  extreme  base  of  the  fourth  with  well- 

'  Tibetan  sGrot-via.  pronounced  Dolnia,  the  most  popular  goddess  of  the  lamaistic  pantheon,  better  known  by 
the  Sanskrit  name  of  Tara.  The  specific  name  is  in  honor  of  my  friend  Dr.  Helhnut  de  Terra,  leader  of  the  Yale 
Nortli  India  E.xpeditiun. 


130  TERRESTRIAL    FAMILIES    OF    IIEMIPTERA-IIETEROPTERA 

developed  bristles;  bucculae  well  developed;  rostrum  short  reaching  Init  to  the  posterior 
margin  of  the  prosternum;  apex  of  second  joint  reaching  but  to  the  base  of  the  head,  the  first 
joint  the  longest;  sides  of  pronotum  slightly  explanate,  pronotal  disc  with  two  large  raised 
circular  areas,  and  an  ill-defined  longitudinal  carina;  sutures  between  thirtl  and  fourth  and 
Ijetween  fourth  and  fifth  abdominal  stcrnites  almost  straight,  reaching  almost  to  the  con- 
nexivum  where  they  become  fragmented  and  obscure ;  glandular  patches  on  fourth  sternite 
apparently  absent;  abdominal  spiracles  all  ventral  save  that  of  the  fourth  segment  which 
is  situated  dorsally  on  the  connexivuni ;  anterior  femora  incrassated  but  unarmed,  well-devel- 
oped tarsal  aroliae  absent.    Genotype  : —  D.  deterrana  sj).  n. 


7.     Dolmacoris  deterrana  sp.  n. 

Color.  Dull  greyish-yellow,  somewhat  suffused  with  orange,  eyes  and  ocelli  reddish 
brown,  punctures  and  bases  of  bristles  very  dark  brown  or  black,  posterior  smooth  part  of 
vertex  and  central  carina  of  pronotum  slightly  paler,  elytra  with  two  large  tubercles  reddish, 
abdomen  dorsally  obscurely  mottled  with  brown,  anterior  margin  of  connexival  portion  of 
tergites  and  a  small  transverse  stripe  on  the  same  on  tcrgites  five,  six,  and  seven,  black; 
abdomen  ventrally  black  mottled  with  greyish-}-ell<)w  laterally,  antennae  and  legs  greyish- 
yellow  with  large  black  spots  at  the  bristle  bases,  fourth  antennal  joint  uniformly  blackish 
brown,  femora  with  heavy  black  puncturation,  apices  of  tarsi  somewhat  darkened. 

Head.  Dorsal  surface,  save  for  two  areas  immediately  around  the  ocelli,  a  median 
area  nn  the  extreme  jjostcrior  i)art  of  the  vertex  and  the  anterior  three-quarters  of  the 
\entral  surface  lateral  to  the  bucculae,  coarsely  :im\  irregularly  ])uncturc(l:  anterior  and 
postero-central  part  of  head  dorsally  with  conspicuous  sparsely  set  bristles,  two  being  set 
on  the  labrum;  width  of  head  with  eyes  greater  than  length  seen  from  above  (0.98,  0.76 
mm.)  ;  clypeus  very  distinctly  separated  l)y  furrows  from  the  jugae;  antenniferous  tubercles 
well  developed,  downwardly  directed  in  lateral  view  (Plate  IX,  fig.  3),  and  giving  the  pre- 
ocular  part  of  the  head  a  very  slightly  constricted  outline  in  front  of  the  eyes;  eyes  very 
large  and  subpedunculate,  situated  behind  the  middle  of  the  head;  bucculae  well  developed 
and  elevated,  somewhat  divergent,  reaching  practically  to  the  posterior  margin  of  the  head, 
suddenly  and  obliquely  lowered  in  the  posterior  eighth  of  the  latter;  rostrum  short  reaching 
but  to  the  posterior  margin  of  the  ])rosternutn,  the  first  joint  the  longest,  about  one  and 
one-half  times  as  long  as  the  second,  which  reaches  to  about  the  posterior  margin  of  the 
head,  the  third  subequal  to  the  second  and  slightly  longer  than  the  fourth  (Plate  IX,  fig. 
5).  Antennae  rather  short,  basal  joint  cylindrical,  reaching  alx)ut  to  the  apex  of  the  head 
and  stouter  than  the  others,  three  basal  joints  and  base  of  the  fourth  with  strong  bristles 
which  are  a  little  longer  than  the  diameter  of  the  second  joint,  the  latter  joint  twice  as  long 
as  the  first,  and  just  under  twice  as  long  as  the  third  which  is  just  under  half  the  length 
of  the  fourth  (0.25,  0.47,  0.22,  0.45  mm.V 

Thorax.  Pronotum  (Plate  IX,  fig.  1)  subequal  in  length  to  the  head  and  one  and 
two-thirds  times  as  wide  as  long  (1.18,  0.72  mm.),  anteriorly  narrower  and  posteriorly 
wider  than  the  head,  subtrapeziform,  with  all  sides  slightly  and  widely  emarginate,  anteri- 
orly with  an  ill-defined  collar  behind  which  the  lateral  margins  are  slightly  explanate,  forming 
a  cariniform  expansion  which  is  impunctate  above  and  bears  a  row  of  five  short  bristles 


TERRESTRIAL    FAMILIES    OF    HEMIPTERA-IIETEROPTERA  131 

just  within  the  margin;  disc  with  a  few  short  bristles  and  two  large  circular  raised  areas 
with  central  depressions,  behind  which  are  a  pair  of  ill-defined  tubercles,  between  each 
raised  area  and  continued  behind  between  the  tubercles  a  very  ill-defined  longitudinal  carina. 
Propleuron  punctured,  its  posterior  margin  distally  bent  back  towards  the  posterior  angle  of 
the  prothorax.  Prosternum  with  a  wide  well-defined  longitudinal  rostral  depression,  the 
sides  of  which  are  raised  posteriorly  against  the  articulation  of  the  anterior  coxae,  anterior 
part  of  prosternum  forming  a  distinct  collar  which  is  coarsely  punctured.  Apertures  of 
metathoracic  scent-glands  small  and  set  a  little  obliquely,  their  margins  hardly  elevated.  Legs 
with  numerous  well-developed  bristles  throughout.  Anterior  coxa  with  an  inwardly  project- 
ing lamelliform  tooth;  anterior  femur  moderately  incrassated,  its  maximum  diameter  being 
about  twice  that  of  the  femora  of  the  other  legs,  subequal  in  length  to  the  anterior  tibia; 
the  latter  slightly  expanded  apically,  twice  as  long  as  the  tarsus  (0.84,  0.90  mm.),  first  tarsal 
joint  twice  the  second  which  is  about  two-thirds  the  length  of  the  third  and  equal  in  length 
to  the  claws  (0.16,  0.09,  0.13,  0.09  mm.).  Intermediate  coxa  acutely  angulate  interno- 
posteriorly  but  not  produced  into  a  definite  tooth,  femur  subequal  in  length  to  tibia;  the 
latter  twice  as  long  as  the  tarsi  (0.84,  0.44  mm.),  first  tarsal  joint  three  times  as  long  as 
second,  second  about  two-thirds  as  long  as  third  and  equal  in  length  to  the  claws  (0.18,  0.09, 
0.16,  0.07  mm.).  Posterior  coxa  obtusely  angulate  interno-posteriorly,  femur  very  slightly 
shorter  than  tibia;  the  latter  twice  as  long  as  the  tarsus  (1.24,  0.62  mm.),  first  tarsal  joint 
equal  in  length  to  the  others  together,  third  one  and  two-thirds  as  long  as  second,  claws  a 
little  shorter  than  the  latter  (0.29,  0.11,  0.18,  0.07  mm.).  No  aroliae  can  l)e  made  out  on 
any  tarsi. 

Elytra  (brachypterous)  covering  the  proximal  half  of  the  abdomen ;  widely  expanded 
in  their  proximal  quarter  so  as  to  cover  the  base  of  the  connexivum,  in  their  distal  three- 
fourths  slightly  narrowed  exposing  the  connexivum;  posteriorly  obliquely  truncate;  claval 
vein  (cubitus)  well  developed  and  tuberculate,  inner  corial  vein  {media)  more  or  less  obsolete, 
represented  by  a  feebly  developed  carina  bearing  a  single  minute  tutercle;  subcosta  -}- 
radius  well  developed,  dividing  behind  the  middle  of  the  elytra  to  form  two  large  tubercles, 
with  the  inner,  more  anterior,  one  of  which,  the  inner  corial  vein  appears  to  fuse,  three  longi- 
tudinal tuberculate  carinae  behind  the  tubercles  apparently  re])resent  the  subcosta,  radius  and 
media  freely  approaching  the  posterior  margin  of  the  elytron. 

Abdomen.  Broad,  depressed  centrally,  coarsely  and  irregularly  punctate,  sutures  between 
sternites  two  and  three,  three  and  four,  and  four  and  five,  almost  straight,  very  slightly 
turned  forward  at  their  distal  ends,  especially  in  the  case  of  that  between  three  and  four, 
the  latter  antl  that  between  four  and  five  not  quite  reaching  the  connexivum  and  irregularly 
fragnnented  at  the  ends;  all  spiracles,  small,  those  of  the  fourth  segment  dorsal,  the  rest 
ventral  (Plate  IX,  fig.  2)  ;  opaque  glandular  patches  not  developed  on  the  fourth  or  any 
other  sternite ;  fourth  and  fifth  tergites  with  their  posterior  margins  produced  backwards  as 
obtuse  angle,  each  angle  enclosing  a  well-marked  tubercle,  the  two  tubercles  sul^equal  in  size 
and  rugose. 

S  Seventh  abdominal  tergite  evenly  rounded  behind,  posterior  margin  of  sternite 
straight  (Plate  IX,  fig.  8) ;  genitalia  as  in  most  Aphaninae,  with  a  long  spiral  vesica  (cf. 
Singh-Pruthi  1925),  ba.sal  plates  moderately  large  (Plate  IX,  fig.  6),  parameres  dilated 
sub-hasally,  narrower  and  slightly  bent  apically  (Plate  IX,  fig.  7). 


132  TERRESTRIAL    FAMILIES    OF    IIEMIPTERA-HETEROPTERA 

9^Seveiith  abdominal  teryitc  with  a  wide,  deep  semicircular  emaryination  in  its  posterior 
border,  seventh  stemite  cleft  throughout.  Eighth  tcrgite  with  posterior  margin  sharply 
emarginate  in  the  extreme  centre.     Gonapophyses  unarmed  (Plate  IX,  fig.  4). 

Length   6    (liolotypc)  4.13  mm.,  l)readth  2.05  mm. 

Length    2    (allotype)  4.55  mm.,  Ineadth  2.15  mm. 

Indian  Tibet.  2  S  S  (holotype  and  parol ypc),  5  5  9  (allotype  and  paratypcs). 
L63,  l)etween  Nying-ri  and  Chungang  La,  altitude  5100-5300  m.  (16,800-17,400  ft.),  under 
and  between  sparsely  distributed  j)lants  of  Artemisia  minor  J^icq.,  in  company  with  Tibct- 
ocoris  margaretae  gen.  n.,  sp.  n.,  and  Psyllids,  on  which  furm.s  it  probably  feeds,  18-19  July, 
1932.  The  male  i)aratype  was  taken  on  a  slope  just  above  the  summit  of  the  Chungang  La, 
altitude  17,397  ft.,  on  the  boundary  between  Indian  Tibet  and  Tibet  proper. 

In  spite  of  its  unarmoured  femora  and  straight  abdominal  sternal  sutures  this  remark- 
able insect  is  referred  to  the  .\phanine  tribe  Gonionotaria  on  account  of  the  disposition  of 
the  bristles  on  its  head  and  antennae,  and  the  position  of  the  abdominal  spiracles.  Doluiacoris 
is  clearly  allied  to  Dioinphalus  Lieb.,  which  also  has  straight  abdominal  sternal  sutures,  very 
similar  brachypterous  elytra,  no  conspicuous  tarsal  aroliae  (Fieljer,  1864,  T.  1.,  iig.  ]\^  f.) 
and  a  small  spur  on  the  anterior  coxa.  The  structure  of  the  rostrum,  which  in  Diomphalus 
reaches  to  beyond  the  middle  of  the  mesosternum,  with  a  basal  joint  reaching  almost  to  the 
base  of  the  head,  constitutes  the  most  striking  generic  character  of  Ihiliiiacoris.  The  short 
antennae  and  trapezoidal  pronotum  suggest  comparison  rather  with  the  little  known  'i'rans- 
baikalian  Dioinphalus  anmilicornis  Jak.,  than  with  1).  hispidulus  I'ieb.,  but  Jakovleff  (1889) 
makes  no  mention  of  his  species  differing  from  hispidulus  in  the  structure  of  its  rostrum  so 
that  it  is  presumably  correctly  placed  in  Dioinphahis.  Doluiacoris  ajipears  to  have  larger 
eyes  than  either  species  of  Dioiuphalus  and  in  the  latter  genus  the  anterior  femora  appear  to 
bear  spurs;    the  shape  of  the  pronotal  bosses  prol)ai)ly  furnishes  a  further  generic  character. 

In  the  cour.se  of  examining  DoluMcoris  it  became  apparent  that  no  adequate  informa- 
tion was  available  as  to  the  position  of  the  abdominal  spiracles  in  the  \arious  tribes  of  the 
.Iphauiuae  as  well  as  in  certain  of  the  other  subfamilies  of  the  Lygaeidae.  Mr.  \V.  E.  China 
most  kindly  offered  to  make  ])reparations  from  representative  species  of  each  tribe  of  the 
Aphauiuac,  using  as  far  as  possible  the  typical  genera  and  also  of  representatives  of  a  numl)er 
of  other  subfamilies.  The  results  of  these  studies  Mr.  China  most  generously  asked  me  to 
incorporate  in  the  present  paper  (Table  II).  A  few  words  may  therefore  be  appropriately 
devoted  to  the  problems  of  the  classification  of  the  Lygaeidae  raised  by  these  data.  Omitting 
the  Aphaninae  it  is  clear  that  while  there  is  a  general  progression  from  a  dorsal  to  a  ventral 
position  when  the  subfamilies  are  considered  in  the  order  currently  used  in  systematic  works, 
3'et  this  [jrogression  is  not  as  regular  as  would  appear  from  the  keys  that  have  been  published, 
as,  for  instance,  those  given  by  Stal  (1872)  or  in  the  excellent  work  of  Barbour  (1917, 
1918).    The  following  points  require  comment: 

1.  The  Lyga-einae  and  Cyminae  are  generally  stated  to  have  entirely  dorsal  spiracles; 
this  appears  to  be  essentially  correct,  though  the  spiracles  on  the  seventh  segment  of  Cvuius 
are  almost  lateral,  being  situated  dorsally  on  the  conjunctival  membrane  between  the  con- 
nexivum  and  the  sternite. 

2.  The  Hcnestarinae  are  omitted  from  Barbour's  key  as  the  subfamily  is  unrepre- 
sented in  the  Nearctic  Region.  If  it  is  to  he  included  with  the  Blissiuac  and  Geocorinac,  as 
is  done  by  Stal  (1872),  the  key  character  defining  this  group  of  subfamilies  must  be  emended 


TERRESTKIAI.    FAMTI.IKS    OF     HF.MT  PTERA-IIF.TF.ROPTERA 
TABLE    II 

Position  of  Abdominal  Spiracles  in  Lygaeidae 

Species  Segment 

2  3  4  5 

Lygaeinae 

Lygacus  pandunis   D  D  D  D 

Chauliopinae 

Chauliops  bisantula    D  D  D  D 

Cyminae 

Cyinus  claviculaliis D  D  D  D 

Metrarginae 

Metrarga  (Ncsocryptias)  villosa D  D  D  D 

Geocorinae 

Gcocoris  limbatus D  D  D  D 

Henestarinae 

Hcncstaris  laficcps  V  D  D  D 

Blissinae 

Blissus  leucoptcnts D  D  D  V 

Artheneinae 

ChUacis  typhae   D  V  V  V 

Oxycareninae 

Oxycarcnus  hyalinipennis D  V  V  V 

Heterogastrinae 

Hctcrogastcr   urticac    V  V  V  V 

Pachygronthinae 

Pachygrontha  antennata   V  V  V  V 

Aphaninae-Cleradaria 

Clerada  apicicornis ,  V-L  V  V  V 

Myodocharia 

Orthaca   paUicornis    D  D  D  V 

Rhyparochromaria 

Rhyparochroimis  chiragra V  D-L  D  V 

Plinthisus  hrcvipcnnis  V  V  V  V 

Aphanaria 

Aphanus  vulgaris V  D  D  V 

Gonionotaria 

Gonionotus  niarginipunctaliis  V  V  D  V 

Ischnopcza  pallipes \'  V  I )  V 

Doluiacoris  Jclcrrana V  V  I)  \'' 

Lethaearia 

Lethacus  longiroslris V  V  V  V 

D  :=  dorsal,  \"  =  ventral,  D-L  =  dorsal  on  conjunctival  nienihrane,  V-L 

conjunctival  membrane. 


L33 


D 

D 

D 

D 

D 

D-L 

D 

D 

D 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 


V 


V 


V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 


=  ventral  on 


134  TERRESTRIAL    FAMILIES    OF    II  KMl  PTEKA-ll  KTKROI'TERA 

to  "allxjf  the  abdiiminal  spiracles  not  situated  ventraliy,  at  least  those  of  the  third  and  fourth 
segments  dorsal";  for,  as  is  indicated  in  the  table,  the  spiracles  on  the  second  sei^inent  of 
Hcncstaris  are  ventral,  so  that  the  original  statement  that  at  most  only  the  last  three 
spiracles  are  ventral  is  incorrect. 

3.  In  the  Hetcrogastrinae,  Pachygronthinac,  Arthcncinae  and  Oxycareninae  all  the 
spiracles  are  usually  said  to  be  ventral.  In  Oxycarcnus  and  Chilacis,  however,  those  of  the 
second  segment  are  dorsal.  The  emended  key  character  dehning  this  group  of  subfamilies 
should  therefore  run  "'all  or  at  least  the  live  posterior  abdominal  spiracles  situated  ventrally." 

4.  In  the  Chouliopimic  and  Mctrarghuie,  subfamilies  not  examined  by  Stal  or  Barbour, 
all  the  abdominal  spiracles  are  dorsal.  The  Mctrargiuac  were  stated  by  Kirkaldy  (1902), 
in  erecting  the  subfamily,  to  be  allied  to  the  Cyiiiinac,  but  to  have  the  last  three  abdominal 
spiracles  placed  ventrally.  Later  he  concluded  (1908)  that  the  subfamily  was  more  probably 
allied  to  the  Ox\careninac.  It  is  probable  that  Kirkaldy  mistook  three  prominent  pairs  of 
trichobothria  for  ventrally  placed  spiracles  in  uncleared  material.  In  reality  the  aflinilies  of 
this  peculiar  Hawaiian  subfamily  with  the  Cyiiihuic  are  great,  the  chief  differential  character 
being  that  in  the  Metrarginac,  unlike  any  other  member  of  the  family,  the  hamus  of  the  alar 
areole  is  "continuous,  extending  from  the  vena  subtensa  upwards  In  the  ujjper  vein" (Kirkaldy, 
1902). 

5.  The  Aplia)iiiuu  (Rhyparocliroiniiiae)  have  never  been  separated  on  spiracular  char- 
acters and  show  great  diversity  in  this  respect.  The  Myodocharian  arrangement  as  exempli- 
fied by  Orthaca  is  similar  to  that  obtaining  in  the  Blissinae,  while  in  the  Lcthacaria  and  in 
Plinthisns  an  entirely  ventral  arrangement  is  found  as  in  the  Hclcrogastrinae  and  Pachy- 
gronthinac, and  an  almost  identical  pattern  is  found  in  Clerada.  On  the  other  hand  the 
arrangements  with  the  spiracles  of  the  third  and  fourth  segments  alone  dorsal  or  dorso-lateral 
as  in  Aphanus  and  RhyparocliromiiS,  or  with  only  those  of  the  fourth  segment  dorsal  as 
exemplified  by  the  Gonionotaria,  are  not  found  outside  the  Aplmninae.  In  conclusion  it 
would  seem  that  although  the  position  of  the  spiracles  may  be  of  great  value  in  the  construction 
of  artificial  keys  and  in  determining  the  relationships  of  individual  genera  and  tribes,  too 
much  stress  must  not  be  laid  on  so  variable  a  character  in  determining  the  natural  subdivisons 
of  the  family. 


Family  ANTHOCORIDAE 

Tribe  Anthocoraria 

8.     Ectemnus  paradoxus  sp.  n. 

Color.  Head,  pronntum,  scutellum  and  ventral  surface  l)iack;  eyes  and  (xelli  dark 
vinous;  first  antennal  joint  black,  second  yellow  with  a  little  black  ba.sally  and  the  extreme 
apex  greyish-black,  third  yellow,  narrowly  black  apically,  fourth  black,  slightly  paler  basally. 
Elytra  with  fine  sparse  pale  golden  pulx?scence,  clavus  brown,  its  inner  margin  ])aler  and  outer 
margin  darker  than  the  disc,  corium  and  embolium  basally  lacteous,  apically  i)iceous,  extreme 
apex  of  corio-embolial  suture,  in  the  neightourhood  of  the  anterior  margin,  hyaline,  cuneus 
piceous  black,  membrane  opaque  lacteous  with  a  large  central  and  a  still  larger  sub-apical 
spot  greyish-black,  the  areas  around  and  Iietween  the  spots  luteous;  femora  black,  tibiae  ])ale 
testaceous,  their  apices  somewhat  darker,  tarsi  greyish-black. 


TERRESTRIAT.    FAMILIES    OF    UEMIPTERA-I I ETKUOPTERA  135 

Head  elongate  (I'late  X,  fig.  3),  just  under  one  and  a  half  times  as  long  (0.53  mm.) 
as  width,  with  eyes  (0.36  mm.),  anterior  margin  of  eye  inserted  very  slightly  behind  middle 
of  lateral  margin,  head  somewhat  constricted  in  front  of  insertion  of  antennae  and  also  before 
the  posterior  margin;  rostrum  reaching  to  posterior  margin  of  anterior  coxae;  first  antennal 
joint  reaching  just  to  apex  of  head,  second  three  and  a  third  times  the  length  of  the  first, 
third  twice  the  length  of  the  first  and  very  slightly  shorter  than  fourth  (0.11,  0.40,  0.24, 
0.27  mm.),  second  joint  slightly  thickened  baso-apically,  third  and  fourth  hardly  narrower 
than  the  middle  of  the  third. 

Pronolum  twice  as  wide  posteriorly  (0.73  mm.)  as  long  (0.36  mm.)  with  a  very  distinct 
apical  collar  less  than  half  the  posterior  width  (0.31  mm.)  and  marked  transverse  impression, 
disc  finely  rugose  and  covered  with  very  fine  short  pale  hairs,  lateral  margins  sinuate,  some- 
what raised  and  marginate,  posterior  angles  sub-acute,  directed  backward  and  not  projecting 
laterally. 

Scutellum  slightly  shorter  than  pronotum,  and  one  and  a  half  times  as  wide  (0.44  mm.) 
as  long  (0.29  mm.),  disc  with  sparse,  very  short  fine  pale  hairs,  little  raised  anteriorly, 
remotely  punctate  and  nitid,  slightly  depressed  before  apex  which  is  rugulose. 

Presternum  rugose,  its  disc  flattened  centrally,  posterior  margin  produced  to  form  an 
acute  xyphus  between  the  anterior  coxae. 

Mesosternum  nitid,  very  finely  and  regularly  rugulose,  posterior  margin  narrowly  emargi- 
nate,  disc  with  a  fine  groove  running  forward  from  the  emargination  and  becoming  obsolete 
anteriorly. 

Metasternum  transverse,  between  the  widely  separated  posterior  coxae,  but  little  raiseil, 
coarsely  and  irregularly  rugose,  posterior  margin  truncate. 

Orifice  of  metathoracic  scent-gland  straight,  produced  rather  prominently  at  the  outer 
end  (Plate  X,  fig.  7). 

Tibiae  of  all  legs  but  little  longer  than  femora  (ant.  0.51,  0.55;  inter.  0.51,  0.55;  post. 
0.80,0.87  mm.). 

Elytra  and  wings  macropterous,  the  latter  without  a  hamus  (Plate  X,  fig.  6). 

Abdomen  distinctly  surpassed  by  the  elytra. 

S  Left  paramere  short,  broad  and  semicircular  (Plate  X,  fig.  8),  right  paramere  vestigial. 
Length  2.55  mm.,  breadth  0.80  mm, 

Indian  Tibet.  3  5  5  (holofype  and  paratypes)  Igu,  in  the  Indus  \'alley  above  Leh,  on 
the  bark  of  Populus  sp. ;  altitude  3417  m.  (11,210  ft.),  Sept.,  1932. 

The  present  species  is  anomalous  in  that  it  lacks  the  hamus  of  the  wing  cell,  a  character 
which  would  remove  it  from  the  Anthocoraria  and  place  it  in  the  Lyctocoraria  as  defined  by 
Poppius  (1909).  Eetemnus  paradoxus,  however,  runs  down  perfectly  to  its  genus  in  the  key 
to  the  Anthocoraria  given  by  this  author,  if  once  its  membership  in  that  tribe  be  admitted. 
Apart  from  the  absence  of  the  hamus  it  appears  tn  lie  an  entirely  normal  member  of  its  genus. 
If,  therefore,  it  is  to  be  removed  from  the  Anthocoraria,  a  new  genus  of  the  Lyctocoraria 
must  be  defined,  isolated  from  all  the  other  memlwrs  of  that  tribe,  and  differing  only  from 
the  Anthocorarian  genus  Eetemnus  in  the  single  character  under  discussion.  This  is  clearly  an 
unsatisfactory  proceeding  and  the  present  species  is  therefore  described  as  an  Eetemnus.  It 
is  clear  that  the  value  of  the  presence  and  position  of  a  hamus  as  a  major  taxonomic  character 
is  dubious,  but  I  am  not  in  a  position  to  revise  the  tribal  characters  of  the  Anthocoridae, 


Llf)  TKKKKSTKIAl.    FAMTI.IES    OF    TTKMTPTF.R  A-II  KTRRDI'TF.KA 

nor  to  pFOvide  any  new  distinction  Ijetween  tlie  two  tribes.  It  may  be  pointed  (lut  tliat  Cliina 
(1933)  also  appears  to  be  soniewliat  doubtful  of  the  value  of  liainal  characters  for  this 
purpose. 

The  genus  Ectoimus  at  present  contains  four  species.  E.  loiigirostris  1  lorv.  from  the 
Balkans  is  sharply  distinguished  by  its  rostrum  which  reaches  to  the  intermediate  coxae.  Of 
the  remaining  species  the  widespread  Palaearctic  E.  rcdmimts  (H.-Sch.)  is  an  insect  of  very 
different  facies  from  paradoxus;  it  is  usually  brachypterous  and  the  head  and  pronotuni  are 
ferrugineous  brown.  E..  parilis  llorv.  is  known  only  in  the  brachypterous  state,  the  head 
and  anterior  part  of  the  pronotum  are  black  as  in  paradoxus,  but  the  posterior  part  of  the 
latter  fades  to  ferrugineous,  and  the  whole  of  the  fourth,  the  a])ical  half  of  the  third  and  all 
of  the  second  antennal  joint  save  a  yellow  ring  are  black.  /:'.  pictiprniiis  Esaki  (1931)  a 
macropterous  species  from  Japan,  in  which,  as  in  paradoxus,  the  head  .and  pronotum  are 
entirely  black,  differs  from  the  latter,  as  is  clear  from  Esaki's  excellent  description  and 
figure,  in  having  the  fourth  antennal  jc^nt  yellow,  the  sides  of  the  pronotum  straight  and  the 
head  unconstricted  l^ehind  the  eyes. 

The  species  nearest  geographically  to  paradoxus  is  rcduvinus,  which  is  recorded  by 
Oshanin  (1889,  1912)  from  Russian  Turkestan,  but  it  is  possible  that  Galchana  Distant 
(1910)  is  a  synonym  of  Ecfeiunus,  though  the  type  and  only  species,  G.  Iiuiiicralis  from 
Simla,  is  clearly  distinguished  by  its  pointed  posterior  pronotal  angles  from  E  paradoxus. 

9.     Anthocoris  gyalpo"  sp.  n. 

Moderately  broad  and  robust,  2.85  times  as  long  as  wide. 

Head,  antennae,  basal  half  of  rostnnn,  pronotum,  scutellum,  dorsum  abdominis  and 
ventral  surface  black;  ape.K  of  penultimate  joint  of  rostrum  testaceous,  ultimate  joint  brown, 
posterior  part  of  metapleuron  liehind  scent-gland  and  apex  of  abdomen  beneatii,  obscurely 
testaceous;  legs  testaceous,  the  bases  of  the  coxae  piceous,  extreme  bases  of  femora  and  tibiae 
slightly  darkened,  dorsal  surface  of  anterior  femora  slightly  infuscated  subapically,  posterior 
femora  darkened  along  the  posterior  margin,  tarsi  brown,  all  these  markings  obscure,  the 
legs  l)eing  without  any  definite  spots  or  annulations;  elytra  pale  testaceous  brow^n,  practically 
unmarked,  the  base  and  internal  margin  of  the  clavus,  the  corial  veins  and  the  apex  of  the 
cuneus  being  very  slighdy  darker,  membrane  grey,  infuscated  subapically. 

Head  with  a  few  pale  hairs  anteriorly,  one  and  a  sixth  times  as  long  as  wide  (0.60, 
0.51  nun.),  suddenly  and  then  more  gradually  narrowed  in  front  of  the  eyes,  postocular  region 
constricted,  antennae  longer  (1.44  mm.)  than  the  length  of  the  head  and  pronotum  together 
(1.07  mm.),  first  joint  not  reaching  the  apex  of  the  head,  second  joint  subecpial  in  length  to 
tiie  width  of  the  head  and  eyes,  and  half  as  long  again  as  the  third  which  is  subequal  in 
length  to  the  fourth  (0.15,  0.55,  0.36,  0.38  mm.);  second  joint  about  half  as  thick  basally 
as  subapically,  where  it  is  very  slightly  thicker  than  the  first  joint,  all  joints  clothed  with  fine 
])ale  hairs  which  are  subequal  in  length  to  or  a  little  shorter  than  the  niaximum  thickness  of 
the  .second  joint,  hairs  niore  abundant  and  more  closely  adjjres.sed  on  the  apical  half  of  the 
fourth  joint ;  rostrum  reaching  to  just  beyond  the  centre  of  the  anterior  coxae,  its  first  visible 
joint  (damaged  in  unique  type)  apparently  not  quite  reaching  to  the  insertion  of  the  antennae; 
second  joint  about  twice  as  long  as  third  (0.25,  0.47  mm.). 

'  Tibetar.  rGyal-f'o,  a  king ;   the  garden  in  which  the  unique  holotype  was  taken  formerly  surrounded  a  pavilion 
or  summer  residence  of  the  Gyal-po  of  Leh. 


TICRRKSTRIAT,    KAMIT.IES    OF    1 1  KM  I  I'TKKA-IIF.TKRI  1I'T|-.UA  137 

ProiiotiiDi  (Plate  X,  fig.  2)  covered  with  fine  slmrt  jiale  hairs,  its  niaxinuiin  wicUh  aliout 
two  and  a  quarter  times  the  median  length  (1.06,  0.47  mm.),  anterior  collar  moderately  well 
developed,  its  width  (0.38  mm.)  just  over  one-third  the  maximum  width  of  the  pronotum, 
lateral  margins  immarginate  feebly  rounded  from  the  collar  and  quite  straight  throughout  the 
greater  part  of  their  length,  posterior  angles  obtusely  pointed,  disc  strongly  rugose,  save  a 
longitudinally  impressed  raised  transverse  area  immediately  in  front  of  the  transverse  fovea, 
which  is  set  in  the  middle  of  the  mid-line  of  the  pronotum  and  occupies  more  than  one- 
third  of  the  width  of  the  pronotum  at  that  level,  posterior  part  of  disc  with  traces  of  a  longi- 
tudinal central  depression,  posterior  margin  widely  emarginate  before  the  base  of  the  scutellum. 
Scutellum  covered  with  fine  short  pale  hairs,  longer  (0.62  mm.)  than  the  pronotum  and 
about  one  and  a  cpiarter  times  as  wide  (0.77  mm.)  as  long,  with  a  well-marked  transverse 
fovea  behind  the  middle,  anteriorly  somewhat  swollen  and  remotely  punctate,  apex  somewhat 
rugose. 

Prosternum  with  its  posterior  margin  somewhat  marginated,  except  centrally  where  it 
is  produced  backwards  as  a  short  xyphus  betwesn  the  anterior  coxae,  its  disc  somewhat  rugose, 
with  an  indistinct  transverse  carina  behind  the  middle. 

Mesosternum  smooth,  its  posterior  margin  rounded  and  centrally  a  little  emarginate, 
disc  with  a  fine  longitudinal  groove  running  forward  from  the  emargination  almost  to  the 
anterior  coxae. 

Metasternum  rounded  posteriorly  and  elevated. 

Orifices  of  metathoracic  scent-glands  curved  slightly  forward  externally  and  \\ith  a  very 
fine  carina  running  forward  from  the  outer  end  of  the  orifice  (Plate  X,  fig.  4). 

Legs  with  fine  pale  hairs  on  all  joints,  slightly  sparser  than  those  of  the  antennae, 
tibiae  slightly  incrassated  apically,  anterior  femur  very  slightly  shorter  than  the  tibia,  which 
is  just  over  three  times  the  length  of  the  tarsus,  the  latter  just  under  three  times  the  length 
of  the  curved  claws  (0.73,  0.80,  0.25,  0.09  mm.),  intermediate  femur  very  slightly  shorter 
than  the  tibia,  which  is  just  under  three  times  the  length  of  the  tarsus,  the  latter  just  over 
three  times  the  length  of  the  curved  claws  (0.76,  0.84,  0.31,  0.09  mm.),  posterior  femur 
about  five-sixths  the  length  of  the  tibia,  which  is  a  little  over  three  and  a  half  times  the  length 
of  the  tarsus,  the  later  about  three  times  the  length  of  the  straight  claws  (1.02,  1.20,  0.33, 
0.11),  last  tarsal  joint  of  each  leg  just  over  half  the  length  of  the  tarsus. 

Elytra  surpassing  the  apex  of  the  abdomen,  covered  with  fine  short  pale  hairs,  coarsely 
but  obscurely  punctured  and  sub-nitid  throughout,  cuneus  entirel}'  Ijehind  the  apex  of  clavus, 
its  marginal  length  (0.62  mm.)  about  three-fifths  that  of  the  embolium  (1.16  nun.),  embolial 
margins  straight  and  subparallel,  all  membranal  veins  save  the  outer  one  more  or  less  obsolete. 

S  .    Left  paramere  narrow,  sickle-shaped,  and  angulate  (Plate  X,  fig.  5). 

Length  3.52  mm.,  maximum  breadth  1.24  mm. 

Indian  Tibet.  S  (holotypc)  Leh,  Residency  Garden,  apparently  IjIdwu  from  Pupitlics 
sp.,  19  September,  1932. 

The  present  species,  in  its  rostruiu,  metasternum,  odoriferous  glands,  runeus  and  pro- 
notum agrees  sufficiently  well  with  Antliocoris  to  be  included  in  that  genus.  It  differs  from 
its  previously  described  congenus  in  its  almost  unicolorous  elytra  which  are  perhaps  more 
clearly  punctate  than  usual  in  Antliocoris.  A.  gyalpo  appears  to  belong  to  that  section  of  the 
genus  in  which  the  antennae  are  longer  than  the  head  and  pronotum  together,  of  which 
A.  syh'cstris  (Linn.)   is  the  best  known  member,  but  is  easily  distinguished  from  var.  nigri- 


138  TEKRESTKIAI,    FAMII.IKS    Ol'    IIF.M  ll'TKKA-l  I  KTKUOITr.UA 

cornis  (.Fieb.)  of  this  species  by  its  almost  uniform  clytral  C(jloration  and  curved  orifice  of 
the  odoriferous  gland.  From  the  other  species  included  in  this  section  it  is  also  distinguished 
by  the  different  proportions  of  the  antennal  joints.  Poppius  (1909)  has  described  two 
members  of  this  group,  viz.,  anmdipcs  and  indicus  from  Darjeeling,  l)ut  these  appear  to  be 
normally  coloured  memljers  of  the  genus  witli  black  or  annulatcd  femora  {vide  Distant,  1909, 
figs.  166,  167).  The  almost  complete  suppression  of  all  but  the  outer  membranal  veins 
suggests  Conipsobiella  Poppius  (1909)  but  the  present  species  shows  none  of  the  other  char- 
acters of  this  Central  .\frican  insect  and  a  somewhat  similar  rcductinn  is  found  in  the  species 
of  the  sylvcstris  group. 

Family  MIRIDAE 

Subfamily  Duvi'Iiinak 

Triljc  Dicypluiria 

10.     Dicyphus  physochlaenae  sp.  n. 

Plead  black,  tlic  inner  Ijorder  of  the  eyes  margined  witii  }-eIl(iw  which  spreads  out 
towards  the  central  black  area  of  the  vertex  from  tlie  postero-internal  angle  of  the  eye,  centre 
of  frons  with  a  longitudinal  yellow  stripe  w^hich  spreads  anteriorly  to  the  bases  of  the 
antennae,  vertex  with  two  submarginal  yellow  spots  posteriorly  (Plate  X,  fig.  9).  Pronotum 
grey,  with  a  transverse  stripe  across  the  calli  and  subapical  fossa  piceous  lihick,  tiie  stripe 
interrupted  l)y  a  longitudinally  elongated  yellow  spot  between  the  calli  but  uninterru])ted  more 
anteriorly,  grey  part  behind  median  fossa  with  an  anterior  median  yellow  sjiot  narrowly 
connected  with  the  spot  between  the  calli,  outer  part  of  calli  marked  with  brownish  yellow. 
Scutellum  black,  basal  angles  narrowly  orange,  apical  half  of  margins  w^ith  greyish  yellow 
vittae  wliich  become  obsolete  towards  the  posterior  angle.  Ventral  surface  black.  Antennae 
witii  first  joint  black,  very  narrowly  greyish  yellow  at  the  extreme  base  and  apex,  second 
joint  black,  very  narrowly  greyish  yellow  at  the  base  and  witii  a  conspicuous  yellow  band 
occupying  its  central  quarter,  third  joint  black,  a  little  paler  basally,  fourth  joint  brown. 
Rostrum  yellow,  base  of  second  and  third  and  whole  of  fourth  joint  black.  Coxae  yellow 
with  black  bases,  femora  yellow  heavily  spotted  with  black,  dorsally  tibiae  yellow  with  tiie 
extreme  base  brown  and  with  al)out  five  brown  (anterior)  or  black  (intermediate  and  pos- 
terior) spots  on  the  postero-dorsal  part  of  the  proximal  third,  first  and  second  tarsal  joints 
yellow  and  the  third  black ;  all  tiljiae  armed  with  fine  black  spines.  Elytra  hyaline,  greyish, 
with  the  apex  of  the  cuneus  piceous,  membrane  very  transparent,  greyish,  its  nerves  yellowish 
grey  suffused  with  brown. 

Head  transverse,  rather  less  than  one  and  a  half  times  as  wide  as  long  (0.60  mm., 
0.44  mm.),  evenly  rounded  and  little  produced  anteriorly  alxive  clypeus,  the  latter  in  lateral 
view  with  its  anterior  margin  straight  ventrally,  in  its  dorsal  third  rather  suddenly  rounded 
to  meet  its  dorsal  suture  with  the  frons,  gula  longer  than  bucculae  and  slightly  sinuate. 

Antennae  fairly  thick,  first  joint  surpassing  a|)cx  of  head  1iy  about  three-quarters  of 
its  length,  and  about  two-thirds  the  length  of  the  head  from  above,  second  joint  twice  as  long 
as  the  first,  third  joint  just  over  two-thirds  the  length  of  the  second,  fourth  about  two-thirds 
the  length  of  the  third,  second  joint  distally  about  twice  as  thick  as  proximally,  but  through- 
out slightly  narrower  than  the  first  (head  length  0.44  mm.,  antennae  0.25,  0.51,  0.36, 
0.25  mm.). 


TERRESTRIAL    FAMILIES    OF    IIEMIPTEKA-IIETEROPTF.RA  139 

Rostrum  not  quite  reaching"  the  uiiddle  of  the  intermediate  coxae,  first  joint  hardly 
surpassing  the  base  of  the  head. 

Pronotum  anteriorly  about  three-quarters  of  the  width  of  the  head,  posteriorly  about 
one  and  three-cjuarters  times  as  wide  as  head,  two  and  one-third  times  as  wide  as  the  anterior 
breadth  and  twice  as  wide  as  long  (head  width  0.60  mm.,  pronotuiu,  anterior  width  0.45 
mm.,  posterior  width  1.02  mm.,  length  0.1  mm.),  anterior  collar  well  marked,  its  anterior 
luargin  very  slightly  sinuate,  calli  well  marked,  subconfluent  centrally,  posterior  transverse 
fossa  central,  sides  but  little  sinuate,  posterior  margin  widely  and  deeply  eniarginate,  posterior 
part  of  disc  rather  feebly  rugose. 

Elytra  long,  their  length  from  the  insertion  to  the  level  of  the  apex  teing  five  times  the 
median  length  of  the  pronotum,  and  two  and  one-third  times  their  greatest  width,  outer 
margin  slightly  explanate  centrally.  Anterior  coxae  reaching  to  the  middle  of  the  meso- 
stemum,  posterior  tibia  (1.58  mm.)  2.66  times  as  long  as  the  width  of  the  head  and  eyes, 
third  tarsal  joints  of  all  legs  slightly  shorter  than  second. 

3    Left  paramere  as  in  Plate  X,  figs.  11,  12. 

$    (holotypc)  length  3.53  mm.,  breadth  1.13  mm. 

5    (allotype)  length  3.75  mm.,  breadth  1.20  mm. 

Indian  Tibet.  2  S  S ,  4  9  $  (Iwlotype,  allotype  and  paratypes)  L  67.  Dambu- 
guru,  altitude  4603  m.  (15,100  ft.),  on  Physochlaena  pracalta  Hook.  (Solenaceae),  31 
July,  1932. 

In  the  coloration  of  the  head  and  legs  this  species  closely  resembles  D.  orientalis  Rent, 
from  Turkestan ;  it  may  ultimately  have  to  l)e  treated  as  a  sub.species  or  form  of  that  species. 
The  posterior  tibia  is,  however,  proportionately  shorter  than  is  indicated  in  Renter's  descrip- 
tion (1884)  of  orientalis  and  the  coloration  of  the  antenna  is  comparable  to  that  of  the 
widespread  western  Palaearctic  species  D.  annulatus  (Wolff.).  In  the  latter  species  the  black 
spots  extend  throughout  the  intermediate  and  posterior  tibiae  at  the  bases  of  the  black  spines. 
D.  montanus  Poppius  (1912)  from  the  Alexander  Mts.  is  another  closely  allied  species  which, 
however,  appears  to  have  a  longer  basal  antennal  joint  ("nur  wenig  kiirzer  als  der  Kopf  von 
ober  gesehen")  and  to  have  a  rather  different  color  pattern  on  the  vertex. 

These  forms  are  all  clearly  closely  allied  and  the  coloration,  \\hich  has  been  chiefly  used 
in  separating  them,  is  undoubtedly  variable.  It  is  hoped  that  the  present  figures  of  the 
parameres  of  D.  physochlactiae  will  make  it  possible  for  other  workers  to  decide  whether  the 
present  form  is  specifically  distinct.  There  can  meanwhile  be  little  doubt  of  its  Central 
Asiatic  affinities. 

11.     Dicyphus  sengge*  sp.  n. 

Head  yellow,  posterior  margin  black,  centre  of  vertex  with  a  large  V-shaped  black 
mark  which  tends  to  become  somewhat  diffuse  at  its  posterior  apical  end  (Plate  X,  fig.  10). 
Pronotum  grey,  with  a  transverse  stripe  across  the  calli  black,  centrally  interrupted  by  a 
longitudinal  yellow  vitta,  outer  margin  of  calli  yellowish,  posterior  part  of  pronotum  grey. 
Scutellum  black,  basal  angles  dull  orange,  apical  two-thirds  of  margins  with  broad  greyish 
yellow  vittae  which  do  not  quite  reach  the  apical  angle.  \^entral  surface  brownish. 
Antennae  with  basal  joint  black,  its  apex  very  narrowly  whitish,  second  joint  yellow  with  the 
extreme  base  and  apical  third  black,  third  joint  black,  fourth  joint  piceous  black.    Ro.strum 

'  Tibetan  Seng-ge,  a  lion,  tlie  setose  angle  of  the  left  paramere  being  suggestive  of  a  mane. 


140  TF.RKKSTKIAI.    FAMIl-IF.S    OF     1 1  KM  1 1'TI-.KA-TI  ICTI-.Km^TFUA 

lirownisK  yellow,  fourtli  joint  black.  Legs  very  pale  greyish  yellow,  bases  of  coxae  blackish, 
femora  with  small  brown  spots,  tibiae  immaculate,  third  tarsal  joints  black;  tibiae  with 
numerous  fine  black  spines  which  do  not  arise  from  spots.  Elytra  hyaline  t;rey  throughout, 
apices  of  corial  nerves  suffused  with  l)lack,  covered  throughout,  but  most  strongly  in  the 
lateral  (anterior)  region  with  fine  black  hairs. 

Head  transverse,  rather  more  than  one  and  a  halt  limes  as  wide  as  lung  (0.()0  mm., 
0.37  mm.),  evenly  rounded  and  hardly  produced  anteriorly  over  the  clypeus,  the  latter  in 
lateral  view  with  its  anterior  margin  straight  ventrally;  l)ucculae  shorter  than  gula. 

Antennae  moderately  thick,  the  first  joint  suqiassing  the  apex  of  the  head  by  al)OUt 
three-quarters  of  its  length,  and  about  two-thirds  the  length  of  the  vertex  seen  from  above, 
second  joint  two  and  two-thirds  times  as  long  as  first,  third  just  under  three-fourths  as  long 
as  the  second  and  fourth  about  three-fifths  as  long  as  third  (0.25,  0.65,  0.45,  0.27  mm.). 

Rostrum  apparently  reaching  just  beyond  middle  of  intermediate  coxae  (somewhat 
damaged  in  tmique  type),  basal  joint  distinctly  shorter  than  head. 

Pronotuiii  anteriorly  about  four-fifths  as  wide  as  head  with  eyes,  posteriorly  about  one 
and  four-fifths  as  wide  as  the  head,  just  over  twice  the  anterior  breadth  and  just  over  twice 
as  wide  as  long  (head  width  0.60  mm.,  pronolum,  anterior  width  0.49  mm.,  posterior  width 
1.03  mm.,  length  0.4'*  mm.),  anterior  collar  well  marked,  its  anterior  margin  very  slightly 
sinuate,  calli  well  marked,  subconfluent  centrally,  posterior  transverse  fossa  lying  just 
anterior  to  center,  sides  rather  sinuate,  posterior  margin  widely  emarginate,  posterior  part 
of  disc  feebly  rugose. 

Elytra  about  .six  times  as  long  as  pronotum,  and  just  over  twice  their  greatest  width, 
outer  margin  very  slightly  explanate.  Anterior  coxae  reaching  to  middle  of  mesosternum, 
posterior  tibiae  (1.64  mm.)  2.73  times  as  long  as  width  of  head  and  eyes,  third  tarsal  joints 
suljequal  to  second. 

S  Left  paramere  as  in  Plate  X,  fig.  13,  with  very  long  hairs  on  the  basal  part  of  the 
shaft,  and  a  small  triangular  projection,  situated  more  apically  tlian  the  corresponding  pro- 
jection in  the  preceding  species  and  directed  upwards. 

Length  S    (type)  3.69  mm.,  breadth  1.23  mm. 

Indian  Tibet.  1  S  (type)  L  37,  Ijetween  Tangtse  and  Mugleb,  altitude  c.  4175  m., 
among  grasses,  27  June,  1932. 

This  species  is  very  close  to  the  preceding,  differing  in  the  different  coloration  of  the 
head,  the  more  sinuate  lateral  margins  of  the  pronotum  and  in  the  left  paramere.  Both 
species  are  allied  to  the  above-mentioned  Central  Asiatic  species  and  to  anniilatns.  From  the 
latter  species  D.  scns_i^e  differs  in  the  coloration  of  the  head  and  tibiae,  from  oriciilalis  in  the 
coloration  of  the  head  and  antennae,  from  montanus  in  the  short  basal  joint  of  the  latter. 

Subfamily    ri.AGIOGNATniNAE 

Tribe  Plagiognatharia 

12.     C/ilaiiiydiiliis  piicliycenis  Kiritsh. 

C.  pachycenis  Kiritshenko.      1931. 

Indian  Tibf.t.  1  $  macr.,  3  9  5  brachypi.  L  33,  Shakya  La,  .south  slope  c.  5200  m. 
(c.  17,000  ft.),  air  temp,  in  shade  7.2  C.  "jumping  about  in  sun  around  moss  and  grass,"  25 


TERRESTRIAL    FAMILIES    OF    HEMIPTERA-IIETEROPTERA  141 

June,  1932.  3  99  brachypt.  L  48  Kyang  La,  among  sparse  grass  and  Pcgm-o/'M'/oH  prob. 
scapifoUiim   Marq.   and  Skan.,  altitude   5100-5334   m.    (16,800-17,500    ft.),  9  July,    1932. 

1  $   macropt.,  1    9   brachypt.     Ororotse  Tso,  altitude  5297  m.   (17,381   ft.).   11  July,  1932. 

2  $  $  macropt.,  3  9  2  brachypt.  L  54a,  north  side  of  Marsimik  La,  altitude  c.  5300  m. 
(17,400  ft.),  grassy  place,  16  July,  1932.  1  $  macropt.,  1  5  brachypt.  Kyam,  altitude 
4733  m.  (15,530  ft.),  grassy  place,  20  July,  1932.  3  5  5  ,  1  9  all  macropt.  Nyagtzu,  alti- 
tude 4671  in.  (15,324  ft.),  grassy  place,  30  July,  1932;  1  <5  macropt.  Peldo-le,  north  end 
of  Tso  Moriri,  altitude  4529  m.  (14,835  ft.),  mixed  vegetation  with  grasses  dominant,  31 
Aug.,  1932.     1    9   brachypt.  Tsak-shang,  31  Aug.;  1932. 

This  species  was  described  from  material  taken  between  13,500  and  16,500  feet  in 
southern  Tibet  by  Major  R.  W.  G.  Hingston  on  the  Third  Mount  Everest  Expedition. 
According  to  Kiritshenko  both  sexes  may  be  brachypterous  ("Hemelytra — magis  minusve 
abbreviata"),  while  only  males  may  be  macropterous.  In  the  present  collection  all  the  males 
and  a  single  female  appear  to  be  macropterous.  Hingston,  at  his  highest  locality,  notes  that 
the  species  was  "common  at  the  entrance  to  tunnels  of  mouse-hares";  in  spite  of  much 
observation  on  this  point  I  never  found  the  slightest  trace  of  such  an  association.  Since 
short  grass  is  the  only  plant,  common  to  every  locality,  on  the  vegetation  of  \\hich  I  have 
notes,  there  can  be  little  doubt  that  this  species  is  graminivorous. 


Tibetocoris  gen.  n. 

Elongate,  cluthed  abi)\-c  with  lung  irregular  sparse,  ])alc  pubescence,  which  is  somewhat 
tomentose  on  the  head. 

Head  (Plate  X,  figs.  14,  15,  1())  from  above  but  little  produced  anteriorly,  facial  angle 
subrectangular,  clypeus  moderately  prominent,  wide,  very  slightly  depressed  dorsally,  slightly 
compressed  ventrally,  subparallel  in  lateral  \iew,  dorsal  suture  indistinct,  lying  just  above  a 
line  drawn  across  the  insertions  of  the  antennae,  bucculae  moderately  well  developed,  gula 
distinct,  rostrum  reaching  almost  to  the  apex  of  the  intermediate  coxae,  anterior  joint  short 
and  thick,  but  little  surpassing  the  posterior  margin  of  the  head,  vertex  unimpressed,  its 
posterior  margin  convexly  rounded  centrally  and  feebly  marginate  laterally,  eyes  large, 
ommatidia  granuliform,  interocular  distance  less  than  twice  the  dorsal  width  of  an  eye,  in 
lateral  view  eye  elongate;  loro-genal  suture  distinct;  frons  and  anterior  part  of  vertex  feebly 
striate  on  each  side.  First  antennal  joint  surpassing  the  head  by  about  half  its  length. 
Pronotum  very  transverse,  just  over  twice  as  wide  as  long,  anterior  border  centrally  emargi- 
nate,  posterior  margin  very  widely  and  lightly  sinuate,  lateral  margins  straight,  anterior 
callosities  poorly  developed.  Proxyphus  flat,  its  margins  obscurely  marginate ;  mesostemum 
reaching  a  little  beyond  the  apex  of  the  anterior  coxae,  its  posterior  border  emarginate 
centrally. 

Tibiae  with  fine  Ijlack  spinous  bristles;  pseudarolia  narrow,  connate  throughout  its 
entire  length,  reaching  about  to  the  centre  of  the  evenly  and  lightly  curved  claw,  basal  tooth' 
obtuse,  aroliae  very  fine,  bristle-like  and  subparallel  (Plate  X,  fig.  17).  Hamus  of  wing 
cell  arising  opposite  the  base  of  the  vena  decurrcns.     Gciiol\'/^c  :  T.  margaretae  sp.  n. 


142  TERRESTRIAL    FAMILIES    OF    II  F.MirTERA-nF.TEROPTERA 

13.     Tibetocoris  margaretae  sp.  n. 

Head,  pronotum,  scutelliim  and  elytra  clothed  above  with  long  irregular  sparse  pale 
pubescence,  which  is  somewhat  tonientose  on  the  head ;  and  with  a  few  black  hairs  on  the 
elytra.  I'ale  greyish  white,  tinged  with  yellowish  green,  vertex  near  eyes  minutely  trans- 
versely striate  with  brown,  pronotum.  scutellum,  elytra,  and  distal  third  of  femora  with 
minute  brown  spots,  antennae  greyish  brown,  liasal  joint  paler,  tarsi  brown  becoming  almost 
black  apically,  inesosternum  and  apical  joint  of  rostrum  black,  alxlomen  greenish  grey.  First 
joint  of  antenna  with  two  subapical  black  bristles,  second  joint  narrow  proximally,  somewhat 
widened  apically  but  throughout  narrower  than  the  first,  third  and  fourth  subequal  in 
width,  and  slightly  narrower  than  the  proximal  end  of  the  second;  second  joint  just  under 
three  times  as  long  as  the  first ;  third  joint  about  three-fifths  as  long  as  the  second  and  fourth 
three-fifths  the  third  (0.33,  0.95,  0.58,  0.33  mm.). 

Anterior  femur  with  three  conspicuous  subapical  and  three  small  apical  bristles,  tibia 
with  about  nine  black  liristles;  the  tibia  one  and  one-third  times  as  long  as  the  femur  and 
twice  the  length  of  the  tarsus  (0.80,  0.98,  0..^1  mm.),  the  tarsal  joints  overlapping  at  their 
articulations,  the  second  a  little  longer  than  the  first  and  a  little  slmrler  than  the  third  which  is 
twice  as  long  as  the  claws  (0.15,  0.18,  0.22,  0.11  mm.). 

Intermediate  femur  with  two  apical  and  one  conspicuous  subapical  bristle  tibia  with 
about  16  bristles,  tibia  just  over  one  and  one-third  times  the  length  of  the  femur  and  two 
and  a  half  times  the  tarsus  (0.90,  1.24,  0.51  mm.),  second  tarsal  joint  twice  as  long  as  first, 
third  just  longer  than  .second  and  more  than  twice  as  long  as  claws  (0.12,  0.24,  0.25,  0.11 
mm.  I.  Posterior  femur  with  two  conspicuous  subapical  bristles,  tibia  with  about  16  bristles, 
tibia  about  one  and  a  half  times  as  long  as  femur  and  three  times  as  long  as  the  tarsus 
(1.34,  2.04,  0.69  mm.),  second  tarsal  joint  two  and  a  half  times  as  long  as  the  first  and 
slightly  longer  than  the  third  which  is  just  over  twice  as  long  as  the  claws  (0.15,0.36,0.33, 
0.15  mm.). 

S  Right  paramere  hook-.shaped  ( Plate  X,  fig.  18),  left  jjaranicrc  styliform  (Plate  X, 
fig.  19). 

1-ength  3.75  mm.,  breadth  1.27  mm. 

Indian  Tibet.  5  ^  ^  ,  L  57,  Slope  of  mountain  on  south  side  of  the  valley  of  the 
Chang-chenmo  River,  near  Pamzal,  altitude  c.  5220-5270  m.  ( c.  17,000-17,300  ft.),  on 
Artemisia  minor  Jacq.,  18  July,  1932.  3  3  <J  {type  and  paratypes)  L  62a,  Nying-ri  c. 
5120  m.  (c.  16,800  ft.),  on  Artemisia  minor  Jacq.,  26  July,  1932.  6  $  S  L  63  Chungang 
La,  just  alx)ve  top  of  pass  which  constitutes  tha  boundary  of  India  and  the  independent  terri- 
tories of  Tibet,  altitude  5305  m.  (17,400  ft.),  on  Artemisia  minor  Jacq.,  19  July,  1932.  1  5  ,  77 
Kakstet  La,  altitude  c.  5360  m.  (c.  17,600  ft. ),  on  Artemisia  minor  Jacq.,  18  August,  1932. 

The  present  genus  is  probably  most  clossly  allied  to  Tuptonia  Renter,  from  which  it 
differs  mainly  in  the  longer  pseudarolia.  This  character,  if  the  feeble  markings  on  the 
femora  be  neglected,  would  bring  the  genus  into  the  neighbourhood  of  Asciodema  in  Renter's 
key  (1884);  Asciodema,  however,  differs  m:irkedly  from  V'/fcc/orwrn  in  the  structure  of  the 
head  and  legs.  The  specimens  are  all  somewhat  teneral  and  the  prosternuin  therefore  tends 
to  be  distorted,  but  in  the  l:)est  preserved  of  them  it  shows  no  trace  whatever  of  being  convex, 
in  this  rather  resembling  the  series  of  genera  originally  separated  by  Renter  as  the  flivision 
Oncot\Iaria. 


TERRESTRIAL    FAMILIES    OF    IIEMII'TERA-IIETEROPTERA  143 

ZnOGEOGRAPIlICAL    NOTi:s    ON    THE    HeTEROPTEROUS    FaUNA    OF    HiGU    ALTITUDES 

The  zoogeographical  pruljlems  raised  by  the  present  collection  center  around  the  exist- 
ence of  a  number  of  endemic  species,  some  belonging  even  to  endemic  genera,  at  liigli 
altitudes  in  a  mountainous  region  which  was  undoubtedly  subjected  to  intense  glaciation 
during  the  Quaternary  Ice  Age. 

Prior  to  the  present  investigation  the  highest  recorded  locality  at  which  Heteropterous 
bugs  had  been  collected  was  Rongbuk  in  South  Tibet,  where  at  an  altitude  of  16,500  ft. 
Kingston  obtained  much  of  his  material  of  Chlamydatus  pachycenis  (Kiritshenko,  1931b). 
A  hitherto  unrecorded  nymph  of  Nysiits  was  also  obtained  by  the  same  investigator  at  an 
altitude  of  17,000  ft.  In  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  collections  the  following  four 
species  are  represented  from  still  greater  elevations : 

Nysiiis  cricar  alticola  siibsp.  n.,  u\)  to  5297  m.  (17,381  ft.) 
Dohnacoris  dctcrrana  gen.  n.,  sp.  n.,  up  to  5300  m.  (  17,400  ft.) 
Chlamydatus  pachycenis  Kiritsh.,  up  to  5334  m.  (17,500  ft.) 
Tibctocoris  margarcfae  gen.  n.,  sp.  n.,  up  to  c.  5360  m.  (17,600  ft. ) 

These  four  species  fall  into  two  ecological  and  zoogeographical  groups.  A^^.  c.  alticola 
and  C.  pachycenis  occur  among  grasses  and  small  herbaceous  plants,  mostly  Cruciferae,  the 
dominant  members  of  the  mesophj-tic  high-altitude  vegetation.  Both  are  probably  widely 
distributed  in  the  Himalayan  and  Karakorum  ranges  wherever  the  appropriate  flora  is  devel- 
oped, for,  as  has  been  pointed  out,  C.  pachycenis  and  an  undetermined  species  of  Nysius 
are  known  from  but  slightly  lf)wer  localities  in  the  Everest  region.  It  is  also  of  interest  to 
note,  that  of  the  three  free-living  species  of  Heteroptera  inhabiting  Greenland,  two  (cf. 
Qiina,  1934)  belong  to  the  genera  Nysius  and  Chlamydatus.  It  is  therefore  very  probable 
that,  during  the  Quaternary  Glaciation,  both  these  genera,  and  perhaps  no  others,  could 
survive  in  the  highest  zone  of  vegetation,  in  the  immediate  vicinity  of  the  ice.  D.  deterraiia 
and  T.  niari^arctae,  on  the  other  hand,  are  apparently  confined  to  a  drier  type  of  hal)itat, 
where  the  dominant  plant  is  Artemisia  minor  Jacq.  Both  species  belong  to  monotypic  genera 
most  closely  related  to  groups  that  reach  their  highest  development  in  Central  Asia.  The 
well-defined  generic  characters  of  Dolmacoris  make  it  most  improbable  that  it  is  a  recent 
immigrant  to  the  western  Tibetan  Plateau  and  strongly  suggests  that  the  fauna  of  the  present 
region  of  xerophytic  vegetation  in  this  region  has  survived  the  Quaternary  Glaciation  in 
unglaciated  parts  of  Western  Central  Tibet  under  semi-arid  conditions. 

The  Pamirs  are  the  only  mountains  of  Central  Asia  of  which  the  Heteropterous  fauna 
is  at  all  well  known.  Here  from  heights  of  over  4,000  m.  Kiritshenko  (1931a)  records  27 
species  of  which  three  belong  to  the  Acanthiidae,  not  treated  in  the  present  paper.  Of  the 
24  truly  terrestrial  Heteroptera  of  the  High  Pamir  only  two  are  endemic  species.  Omitting 
three  forms  only  recorded  from  the  Indus  valley  from  localities  lying  below  4,000  m.  and 
in  each  case  associated  with  poplar  trees  which  do  not  grow  above  this  height,  the  num])er  of 
species  at  present  known  from  Indian  Tibet  is  11.  If  to  these  are  added  two  extremely 
doubtful  records,  a  nymph  of  Psallus  sp.  (Dambu-guru)  and  Teratocoris  sp.  (Tukung,  S. 
of  the  Panggong  Tso),  which  I  noted  but  of  which  no  specimens  were  found  when  the 
collections  were  unpacked,  the  total  number  of  species  is  increased  to  thirteen,  just  over  half 
the  number  recorded  fnmi  tlic  High  Pamir.     Of  these,  however,  si.x  appear  to  be  endemic 


144  TERRESTRIAI,    TAMIUES    OV    II  KMIITKRA-Ii  KTKROl'TKRA 

to  Indian  Tihi't  and  one  to  Indian  Tibet  and  tlie  Southern  ilinialaya.  Moreover,  it  is 
probable  that  were  a  male  of  the  species  of  Sticto/^lnira  c)l)tained  availaljle,  tliis  tno  would 
be  found  to  l)e  an  endemic  species.  It  tlierefore  appears  that  at  least  liaif  tlie  species  of 
the  region  are  peculiar  to  tlie  I  liinalayan  and  Karal<i)rum  ranges,  and  that  the  High  Taniir 
though  richer  in  species  is  much  poorer  in  ]ieculiar  forms.  This  is  ])robably  to  l)e  explained 
by  the  fact  that,  while  in  the  Pamirs  after  the  Quaternary  Glaciation  a  number  of  routes 
for  recolonisation  were  open  (Reinig,  1932),  putting  the  high  regions  into  easy  communi- 
cation with  the  richest  Ilcteropterous  fauna  in  the  Palaearctic  region  (cf.  Kiritshenko, 
1931  a),  in  Indian  Tibet  the  only  migration  nnites  were  from  the  North  over  extensive 
mountain  ranges  and  deserts,  from  the  humid  south  and  west  where  the  Sub- Himalayan  and 
Kashmirian  forest  fauna  is  apparently  ecologically  unsuited  to  penetrate  into  very  elevated 
and  semi-arid  regions,  and  from  the  east  where  a  restricted  pre-glacial  high-altitude  fauna  may 
have  survived  in  the  less  glaciated  parts  of  western  Tibet  jimper.  The  material  available 
suggests  that  certain  forms  such  as  Nysitis  cricac  obsciinitus  and  Microplax  hissaricusis 
belong  to  a  Central  Asiatic  element  that  has  entered  by  the  northern  route,  while  the  endemic 
genera  and  perhaps  some  or  all  of  the  endemic  species  represent  a  migration  from  hypothet- 
ically  unglaciated  regions  of  the  Tibetan  plateau,  where  a  fauna  of  undoubted  Central  Asiatic 
origin  survived  and  differentiated  at  a  time  when  the  greater  ])art  of  the  Karakorum  and 
Western  Himalaya  were  heavily  glaciated  and  quite  uninhaljitable.  Without  some  such 
hypothesis  it  seems  impossible  to  explain  the  large  proportion  of  endemic  forms  in  a  region 
that  has  suffered  so  much  glaciation  in  relatively  recent  times. 

Osborn  Zoological  Laboratory, 
Yale  University, 
July  18,  1934. 


TERRESTRIAL    FAMILIES    OF    HEMIPTERA-lIETEROrTER A  145 


BIBLIOGRAPHY 

Barber,  H.  G.      1917-1918.     Synoptic  Keys  to  the  Lygaeidae   ( Ilemiptera )   of  the  United 
States.     Part  I.     Psyche,  XXIV,  p.   128,  1917;    Part  II.     ibid.,  XXV,  p.  71,  1918. 

1923.     Family  Lygaeidae.     Guide  to  the   Insects  of   Connecticut.      Part   IV.     The 

Hemiptera  or  Sucking  Insects  of  Connecticut,     p.  708.      Hartford,  C(jnn. 

China,  W.   E.     1933.     A  New  Genus  and   Species   of   Anthocoridac    (Hemiptera)    from 
New  Zealand.    Ann.  Mag.  Nat.  Hist.  ser.  10.     XI,  p.  514. 

1934.     Hemiptera  collected  by  the  Oxford  University  Expedition  to  West  Greenland, 

1928.    Ann.  Mag.  Nat.  Hist.  ser.  10.     XIII,  p.  330. 

Distant,   W.   L.      1879.     Rhynchota.     Scientific  Results  of  the  second  Varkand  Mission, 
based  on  the  collections  of  the  late  Ferdinand  Stoliczka.     vol.  II.     Calcutta. 

1910.     Fauna  of  British  India.     Rhynchota.     vol.  V,  p.  297.     London. 


Ekblom,  T.  1931.  Hemipteren  aus  dem  Sarekgebiet.  Naturwiss.  Untersuch.  des  Sarek- 
gebirges  in  Schwedeisch-Lappland.  Bd.  IV,  Zool.  Lief.  10.  p.  939.  Stockholm 
and  Berlin. 

EsAKi,  T.  1931.  Undescribed  Hemiptera  from  Japan  and  Formosa.  Annot.  zool.  japon. 
XIII,  p.  264.     Tokyo. 

Evans,  J.  W.  1929.  A  new  species  of  Nysiiis  (Hem.,  Lygaeidae)  from  x\ustralia.  Bull. 
Entom.  Research.      1929.     p.  351. 

HoRVATH,  G.  1889.  .\nalecta  ail  Cognitionem  Heteropterorum  Himalayensiunr  Term. 
Fuzetek,  Xil,  p.  29. 

1890.     Synopsis  des  Nysiiis  palearctiques.     Rev.  d'l^ntonL  IX,  p.  185. 

1904.     Insecta  Heptapotamica.     I.     Hemiptera.  Ann.  Mus.  Nat.  Hung.  II,  p.  574. 


Jakowleff,  B.  E.      1889.     Zur  Hemipteren  Fauna  Russlands  und  des  angrenzenden  Lander. 
Hor.  Soc.  Ent.  Ross.  XXIV,  p.  332. 

KiRiTSHENKO,  A.      1910.     Espcce  nouvelle  du  genre  Fhiviodcni  Latr.  trouvee  dans  I'Altai. 
Rev.  russ.  entom.  X,  p.  21. 

1913.     Hemiptera-Heteroptera  turanica  nova.     Rev.  russ.  entom.  XIII,  p.  412. 

1926.     BeitrJige  zur  Kehntnis  palaearktischer  Hemipteren.     Konowia.    V,  p.  218. 

1931a.     Hemiptera-Heteroptera.     Abhandlung.  der  Pamir-Expedition   1928.     VIII, 

p.  77.     (Russian  and  Latin  text)  p.  117  (German  zoogeographical  summary). 

1931b.     Hemiptera-Heteroptera  of  the  Third  Mount  Everest  Expedition,    1924.     I. 

Ann.  Mag.  Nat.  Hist.  ser.  10,  VII,  p.  362. 

KiRKALDY,  G.   W.      1902.     Plemiptera.     Fauna     Hawaiensis.     III.     p.     164.     Cambridge, 
England. 


146  TF.RKESTKIAK    FAMILIES    OK    11  EMIl'TERA-IIETEROrTKR A 

KiRKALDY,  G.  W.     1908.     A  List  of  the  Described  Heiiiiptera  (excludinfj  Aleyrodidac  and 
Coccidae)  of  the  Hawaiian  Islands.     Proc.  Hawaiian  luit.  Soc.  I.  p.  185. 

LiNUROTH,  C.  H.      1931.     Die  Inscktfiifauna  islands   nnd   ilirc    I'roblcnu'.   j).    1.^0.      Inansj.- 
Diss.  Uppsala. 

OsHANiN,  B.      1891.     The  Zoogeographical   Character  ul  the  llcniipterous  I'auna  of  Turke- 
stan.    Zapiski  Russk.  Geogr.  Obsch.  XXIII,  p.  56  (in  Russian). 

1912.     Katalog  der  Palaearktischen  Hsniijiteren.     P«erlin. 


PoppR-s,    B.      1909.     Beitriige    zur    Kcnntnis    iler    Anthocoriden.     .Act.    Soc.    Sci.    Penn. 
XXXVII,  No.  9,  p.'  1. 

1912.     Neue  Miriden  aus  deni  russischcn   Reiche.     Ofv.   h'insk.   \'etcrsk.-Soc.   Forh. 

LIV,  A.  N:o  29,  p.  11. 

Reinig.  W'.  F.     1932.     Beitriige  zur  Faunistik  des  Pamir-Gehietcs  Wiss.  Frgeb.  der  Alai- 
Paniir  Expedit.    Tl.  III.    Band  1.    Berlin. 

Reuter,  O.  M.      1884.     ITenii])tera  Gymnocerata  luiropac.     Act.  Soc.  Sci.  Fenn.  XIII,  p.  1. 

1885.     Monographia  .\nthocoridaruni  orbis   terrestris.     Act.    Soc.    Sci.    Fenn.    XIV, 

p.  555. 

— -1908.     Monographia  generis  Heteropterorum  Pliiinodcra  Germ.     Act.  Soc.  Sci.  Fenn. 

XXXIII.  No.  8,  p.  1. 

SiNGii-PRmii,  H.      1925.     The  Morphology  of  the  Male  Genitalia  in  Rhynchota.     Trans. 
I'.nt.  Soc.  Lond.  1925,  p.  127. 

St.\l,  C.      1872.     Genera  Lygaeidanini   I'.uropae.     Ofvcrs.    Kimg.    X'etensk.    .\kad.    Forh. 
Stdckhnltn.      1872.     N  :o.  7.     p.  37. 


Explanation  of  Plate  VIII. 

Fig.     1.  Phimodera  rupshuensis  sp.  n. 

Fig.     2.  P.  rupshuensis,  anterior  aspect  of  head. 

Fig.     3.  P.  rupshuensis,  ventral  aspect  of  head. 

Fig.     4.  P.  rupshuensis,  anterior  part  of  connexi\un). 

Fig.     5.  Micropla.v  hissaricnsis  Kiritsh. 

Fig.     6.  BiaiichieHa  adelungi  Reut. 

Fig.     7.  Nysiits  thyini  (Wolft'j.      S  ,  Kidwelly,  Britain. 

Fig.     8.  A'',  cricae  ericae  (Schill.).      $,  North  Haven,  Connecticut. 

Fig.     9.  A'^.  cricae  groenlandicus  (Zett.).      $,  East  Greenland. 

Fig.  10.  A'^.  ericae  ericae   (Schill.).      5,  Leh. 

Fig.   11.  A^.  ericae  afif.  ohscuralus  Horv.      $,  Renka-le. 

Fig.   12.  A'^.  cricae  alticola  suhsp.  n.     $  ,  holotypc,  Ororotse  Tso. 

Fig.   13.  A'.  cr/a7c  alticola  subs]),  n.     9  ,  allotype.  Ororotse  Tso. 

Fig.   14.  A'.  Iliyuii  (Wolff).      <5  ,  lateral  aspect  of  paraniere,  Kidwelly. 

Fig.   15.  The  same,  dorsal  view. 

Fig.   16.  N.  cricae  cricae  (Schill.).      $,  lateral  aspect  of  paramere,  North  Haven. 

Fig.   17.  The  same,  dorsal  view. 

Fig.   18.  A',  cricae  alticola  suhsp.  n.      S  ,  holotype,  lateral  aspect  of  paramere. 

Fig.   19.  The  same,  dorsal  view. 

Fig.  20.  N.  graininicola  (Klti.).      S,  lateral  aspect  of  paramere,  Porto  dTschia,  Italy. 

Fig.  21.  The  same,  dorsal  view. 


MEM.  CONN.  ACAD.,  VOL.  X. 


PLATE  VIIL 


Explanation  of  Plate  IX. 

Dolmacoris  deterrana  gen.  n.,  sp.  ii. 

Fig.  1.     Dorsal  aspect  of    $  . 

Fig.  2.  Lateral  margin  of  abdominal  sternites  2-7  and  connexivum  of  tergites  2-4,  partially 
detached,  to  show  arrangement  of  spiracles. 

Fig.  3.     Lateral  aspect  of  head. 

Fig.  4.     Gonapophyses  of    9  . 

Fig.  5.     \'entral   aspect   of   head   and   prothorax. 

Fig.  6.  Genitalia  of  S  .  dorsal  aspect.  (W.  F,  China  del.)  hp.  hr.  hasal  plate  bridge,  bp.  basal 
plates,  ejy.  ejaculatory  reservoirs,  phs.  ]iliallosuma,  ();;'.  conjunctiva,  I's.  vesica,  gnp. 
gonopore,  pr.  ])aramerc. 

Fig.  7.     Paramere  of    $  . 

Fig.  8.     Seventh  abdominal   segment  of    o  ■  ventral  aspect. 


PLATE  IX. 


Explanation  of  Plate  X. 

Fig.  1.  Emblethis  horvathiana   sp.  ii.     Head  and  ]iro!i()tniii  of  type. 

Fig.  2.  Anthocoris  gyalpo  .sp.  n.     Head  and  pronutuni  of  type. 

Fig.  3.  Ectemnus  paradoxus  sp.  n.     Head  and  pronotuin  of  type. 

Fig.  4.  Anthocoris  gyalpo  sp.  n.     Aperture  of  inetathcjraeic  scent-gland. 

Fig.  5.  A.  gyalpo  sp.  n.     Left  paraniere. 

Fig.  6.  Ectemnus  paradoxus  sp.  n.     Wing  cell. 

Fig.  7.  Ectemnus  paradoxus  sp.  n,     .\perture  of  inctathoracic  .scent-gland. 

Fig.  8.  E.  paradoxus  sp.  n.     Left  paramere. 

Fig.  9.  Dicyphus  physochlaenae  sp.  n.    Head  of  holotype. 

Fig.  10.  D.  sengge  sji.  n.     Head  of  tyi)e. 

Figs.  11  and   ]2.     D.  physochlaenae  sp.  n.     Left  paraniere. 

Fig.  13.  D.  sengge  sp.  n.     Left  paramere. 

Fig.  14.  Tibetocoris  margaretae  gen.  n.,  sp.  n.     Dorsal  asjiect  of  head  and  ])ronotuni. 

Fig.  15.  T.   margaretae  gen.   n.,   sp.   n.     Anterior  aspect  of  head. 

Fig.  16.  T.   margaretae   gen.    u.,   sp.    n.     Lateral  asjjcct  of   head. 

Fig.  17.  T.   margaretae   gen.   n.,   ,sp.   n.     Claws,  aroliae  and  psendaroliae. 

Fig.  18.  T.   margaretae   gen.   n.,   sp.   n.     Right  jiaraniere. 

Fig.  19.  T.   margaretae   gen.   n.,   sp.   n.     Left  ])araniere. 


MEM.  CONN.  ACAD.,  VOL.  X. 


PLATE  X. 


ARTICLE  IX 

REPORT  ON  ROTATORIA 

By  \V.  T.  Edmondson  and  G.  E.  EIutciiinson 

I.    INTRODUCTION 

Tow-nettings  and  uther  samples  containing  rotifers  were  obtained  by  the  Yale  North 
India  Expedition  in  fifty-two  localities  in  the  Punjab  and  Northwest  Frontier  Province  (4), 
the  Kashmir  basin  (15  ),  Indian  Tibet  and  the  extreme  western  part  of  Tibet  proper  (24)  and 
the  Nilgiri  Hills  (9).  From  these  collections  we  have  succeeded  in  determining  ninety-nine 
species  excluding  a  few  doubtful  forms.  No  new  species  were  discovered,  though  it  has  been 
necessary  to  bestow  one  specific  and  two  varietal  names.  This  paucity  of  new  forms  is  prob- 
ably due  to  the  fact  that  the  collections  were  made  for  the  most  part  in  alkaline  waters 
at  moderate  or  low  temperatures.  The  great  number  of  new  species  recently  obtained  from 
acid  waters  by  Myers  (1931-4)  is  well  known;  moreover  it  is  probal)le  that  truly  tropical 
waters  will  be  found  to  yield  a  number  of  remarkable  new  species  when  they  are  more 
adecjuately  known.  At  the  same  time  as  the  work  reported  in  this  paper  was  in  progress 
one  of  us  had  the  opportunity  to  examine  a  small  collection  from  somewhat  alkaline  waters 
at  temperatures  between  25.9-29.2°C.  from  the  Island  of  Hispaniola,  in  which,  though  but 
thirty-six  forms  were  obtained,  three  of  these  represented  very  distinct  new  species 
(Edmondson,  1934). 

In  preparing  this  report  we  have  had  invaluable  assistance  from  Mr.  Frank  J.  Myers, 
who  has  confirmed  a  number  of  doulitful  identifications  and  placed  his  great  knowledge  of 
the  group  at  our  disposal  whenever  difficulties  have  arisen.  Mr.  Elbert  H.  Ahlstrom  has 
most  kindly  examined  our  material  of  the  genus  Brachionus  and  his  determinations  have  been 
included  in  the  lists  of  species.  He  has  also  made  several  useful  comments  on  species  of  other 
genera.  Dr.  J.  Wiszniewski  has  most  kindly  studied  our  material  of  the  very  interesting 
species  that  he  has  recently  described  as  Pcdalia  biilgarica  Wiszn.  To  these  investigators 
our  sincerest  thanks  are  due.  We  are  extremely  grateful  to  Professor  Alexander 
Petrunkevitch  and  Professor  George  Vernadsky  for  translating  various  descriptions  in 
Russian  and  Polish.  We  are  also  indebted  to  Dr.  E.  D.  Merrill  and  the  staff  of  the  New 
York  Botanical  Garden  for  determinations  of  water  plants. 

The  types  of  the  new  forms  described,  and  as  far  as  possible  a  representative  set  of 
slides  of  the  known  species  encountered,  will  be  deposited  in  the  Peabody  Museum  of  Natural 
History  of  Yale  University.  ~  A  second  set  of  slides  will  be  forwarded  to  Mr.  M\'ers  for 
incorporatif)n  in  the  collection  of  the  American  Museum  of  Natural  History. 

II.    LIST  OF  I.nCAI.ITTKS 

P.     Localities  in  the  Punjab  and  Nortlizvcst  Frontier  I'roinnce. 

P  2.       Sohawa,  Jhelum  district,  altitude  c.  528  m. 

Large  dam  near  village.     Marginal  vegetation  chiefly  a  narrow-leaved  Potaniogcton 

Mem.  Conn.  Acad.,  Vol.  X,  Art.  EX.    September,  1934. 


154  ROTATORIA 

^ and  cliarophytes.  Temp.  10.45  a.m.  (nvercast)  16.2"C.,  4.30  p.m.  (bright  sun- 
light) 21.2°"C.  3  March,  1932.  P  2.  (6)  frum  open  water  hetween  weeds,  P  2. 
(7)  from  among  weeds. 

P  3       Sohawa,  Jhelum  district,  altitude  c.  528  m. 

Small  pond,  about  2X5  m.  and  50  cms.  deep,  in  swampy  stream-bed  just  below 
P  2.    Temp.  11.25  a.  m.  U'C.  3  March,  1932. 

P  6.       Sohawa,  Jhelum  district,  altitude  c.  528  m. 

Pond  about  18  X  18  m.,  shallow,  very  turbid,  Jkiiciis  in  centre  suggests  that  it  is 
temporary.     Temp.  3.45  p.  m.  26.5°C.    3  March,  1932. 

P  13.     llaripur,  Abbotabad  district.  Northwest  Frontier  Province,  altitude  c.  550  m. 

Small  and  presumal)ly  very  transient  puddle  by  roadside,  about  2-3  X  1  m.,  and 
10  cms.  deep.    Masses  of  filamentous  algae.    17  March,  1932. 

K.     Localities  in  the  Kashmir  Valley. 

K  4.       Srinagar,  altitude  c.  1585  m. 

Small  pond  by  office  of  I'^ish  and  Game  Commission.  \'ery  tnrliid  and  tending  to 
polysaprobic  condition.     21   March,   1932. 

K  8.       Swamp  at  Gagirbal,  Srinagar,  at  lower  end  of  Lokut  Dal  lake,  altitude  c.  1580  m. 

Limnanthcmutn  nyiiiphaeoidcs  dominant  plant.  Diurnal  temp,  range,  6  Ajjril,  1932, 
15.3-19.0'C.;   pH  range,  8.0-8.4.     5  April,  3  May,  1932. 

K  19.     Swamp  at  Gagirbal,  Srinagar,  altitude  c.  1580  m. 

Cut  off  from  lower  end  of  Lokut  Dal  by  an  embankment. 

Dominant   plant   Ranunculus   tricho phyllurn.     Temp,   range  6  April,   1932,   13.2- 

23.0°C.,  pH  range  8.3-9.3.     5  April,  3  May,  1932. 

K21.     Lokut  Dal  Lake,  Srinagar,  altitude  1582  m. 

Shallow  lake,  about  1.3  m.  deep,  entirely  carpeted  with  vegetation,  Potamogcton 
luccns  being  dominant,  with  P.  amphibiioii,  and  Liimmntheiiiuiii  nyi)ipliaeoidcs  at 
the  margin.  Temp,  range,  6  April,  15.85-18.12°C. ;  pH  range  8.2-8.5.  5  April, 
1932. 

K  21a.  Floating  garden  at  side  of  west  side  of  Lokut  Dal,  altitude  1582  m. 

These  are  artificially  constructed  swamps,  formed  by  anchoring  masses  of  decaying 
vegetation  on  sticks  at  the  edge  of  the  lake.  Tomatoes  and  other  vegetables  are 
cultivated  on  the  islands  so  obtained.  Small  pools  are  cut  off  from  the  edge  of  the 
main  lake  in  this  way  and  in  one  of  these  collections  were  ni.ade  S  May,  1932.  A 
full  ecological  account  of  stations  K  8,  K  19,  K  21  and  K  21a  is  in  jneparation  anti 
will  appear  in  a  later  paper  in  this  series. 

K  24.     Nishat  Bagh,  altitude  c.  1535  m. 

Small  artificial  pond,  8  m.  in  diameter  and  about  50  cms.  deep,  muddy  and  with 
undetermined  Myriophy Hum-like  plant.     7  April,  1932. 


ROTATORIA  155 

K  26.     Suiidar  Khun,  altitude  1582  m. 

A  small  lake  flowing  into  the  swamps  in  which  lie  the  two  Dal  Lakes.  Max.  depth 
5  m.  Potaiiiogcton  luceiis,  P.  pcctinatus,  Ceratophyllitm  demersum  and  charophytes, 
the  whole  floor  of  the  lake  being  carpeted  with  vegetation.  Surface  temp.  19.4, 
pH  8.5.    2  May,  1932. 

K  35.     Phashakuri,  near  Pampur,  altitude  c.  1585  m. 

A  very  large  swamp  in  which  the  dominant  plants  are  Potatiwgeton  crispus  and 
Liniiianthemum  nympliaeoidcs.  Temp.  7  May,  1932,  19. IC.;  pH,  10  April,  1932, 
9.3,  7  May,  1932,  9.6.     Collections  10  April,  7  May,  1932. 

K43.     Wular  Lake,  altitude  1573  m. 

Large  shallow  lake,  max.  depth  6  m.  but  mostly  under  3  m.  Collections  are  from 
plankton  samples  taken  on  the  western  side  of  the  lake,  April,  1932.  Surface  temp. 
15.5-19.OX.,  pH  8.9-9.0. 

K  46.     Bakh  Hajan,  altitude  1584  m. 

Large  swamp  of  "jhil,"  Ijetween  K  43  and  K  48,  mostly  about  30  cms.  deep,  with 
much  RamiHculiis  trichophyllum  and  Marsilia  sp.    pH  8.5.     17  April,  1932. 

K48.     Manasbal  Lake,  altitude  1584  m. 

Lake  with  a  maximum  depth  of  12.7  m.  Surface  temj).  19.85°C.,  pl^  8.8.  Collec- 
tions 21  April,  1932,  K  48  (1)  epilimnetic  plankton  7-0  m.,  K  48  (2)  hypolimnetic 
plankton  10-7  m. 

K  51.     Bod  Dal  Lake,  altitude  1582  m. 

Shallow  lake;  max.  depth  4.0  m.,  but  mostly  under  2  m.  deep  with  beds  of 
Potaiiiogcton  crispus,  etc.     Temp,  surface  16.4;   pH  8.5.     1  May,  1932. 

K  68.     Sonamarg,  altitude  c.  2620  m. 

Pond  about  a  mile  west  of  rest  house,  20  x  10  m.  and  about  50  cms.  deep.  Masses 
of  filamentous  algae.    Temp.  9.00  a.  m.  10  'C,  pH  7.0.     19  May,  1932. 

K  69.     Sonamarg,  altitude  c.  2620  m. 

Similar  pond  near  K  68  with  fresher  looking  algae.  Temp.  9.30  a.  m.,  13.2,  pH 
7.6-f .     19  May,  1932. 

L.     Localities  in  Indian  Tibet  (Ladak,  Rupshu,  etc.)  and  Tibet  Proper. 

L  2.        Mulbe,  road  from  Kargil  to  Leli,  altitude  3200  m. 

Small  ]>i")l  behind  Gonpa  rock.  About  4  m.  in  diameter,  50  cm.  deep.  I'"ilanienti>us 
algae.    Temp.  8.30  p.  m.  7.0''C. ;  pH  8.0.    27  May,  l'>32. 

L4.        Spring  beliiw  I'hotho-la,  pass  on  mad  to  Leh,  between  Mulbe  and  Lamayuru,  altilude 
c.  3960  ni.    28  May,  1932. 

L  10.     Khalatse,  on  road  to  Leh,  altitude  2957  m. 
Small  pond.    30  May,  1932. 


156  KOTATORIA 

L  14.     Si)itliu-,  "U  ihe  Indus  south  of  l-ch,  altitude  .i_'70  m. 

Pool  in  a  swampy  meadow,  Potamogcton  pi-cliiiatus,  IJlncithina  sp.  cliarophytes,  etc. 
pH  8.0.    4  June^  1932. 

I.  1().     .Spithug,  altitude  3270  m. 

Pool  a  little  south  of  L  16,  vegetation  similar  but  l\'tiiiiinculi(s  tn'cliopliylliiiii  also 
present.     Temp.  1  p.  m.,  28.7°C.     9  June,  1932. 

T.  32.     Zung--lung,  Ix-low  Shakya-la,  altitude  4224  m. 

Algal  growth  in  stream,  temp.  2.30  p.m.,  5.2,  pil  7.V.     24  June,   1932. 

L  3*^.     Tsar  Tso,  IxHween  Mugieb  and  Panggong  Tso,  altitude  4252. 

Small  shallow  lake,  lacking  outlet,  about  400  m.  in  diameter,  almost  cunipletely  full 
of  a  water-plant,  probably  P.  pectimtus.     Temp.  5  cms.  below  surface  at  edge, 

10  a.m.,   12.5''C.;    pH  ".3,     28  June.  l')32. 

L  40b.  Lagoon  2  at  west  end  of  Panggong  Tso,  altitude  4241  m. 

A  long  narrow  pond  shut  off  from  the  lake  by  a  bar  of  sanil  and  shingle.  Brackish, 
chloride,  0.249  grms.  per  litre.     30  June,  1932. 

L47.     Lnng-yun,  above  Chagra,  Northwest  of  Panggong  Tso,  altitude  4977  m. 
Pools  in  swampy  ground.    9  July,  1932. 

L49.     Togom  Tso,  northwest  of  Panggong  Tso,  altitude  5334  m. 

9  July,  1932.    This  and  the  ne.xt  two  localities  are  discussed  in  detail  Ijclow. 

T,  50.     Togarma  Tso,  northwest  of  Panggong  Tso  in  the  Ko-luiigpa  valley,  altitude  5217  m. 

10  July,  1932. 

L  52.     Ororotse  Tso,  just  south  of  Chang-chenmo  River,  altitude  5297  m.     12  July,  1932. 

L  60.     Kyam,  Chang-chenmo  valley,  altitude  c.  4725  m. 

Largest  of  several  pools  fed  by  non-therinal  .spring  below  terrace.    21  July,  1932. 

L61.     Kyam,  Chang-chenmo  valley,  24  July,  1932. 

Pond  in  swampy  hummock  ground,  about  5  m.  in  diameter,  with  Ranunculus 
trichophyUiim. 

L71a.  T.so  Nyak,  Tibet,  altitude  c.  4250  m. 

Visited  l)y  two  Ladakis,  Tzewang  Tashi  and  .^niiam  Tergas,  wlm  made  littoral  tow- 
nettings  in  the  western  part  of  the  lake.  Though  the  water  of  the  lake  drains  into 
Panggong  Tso  it  is  probably  slightly  mineralised;  a  sample  lirought  back  to  camp 
had  a  ])1  i  value  of  8.9.     12  August,  1932. 

L  74.      Tangur  Tso,  Tibet,  altitude  4329  m. 

Large  lake  lacking  outlet  studied  at  the  west  end,  where  the  maximum  tlepth  was 
9.5  ni.     Littoral  vegetation  abundant,   not   flowering   but   probably  P.   pcctinatus. 
Temp.  14.1-15.1,  pH  9.6-|-.    Collections  14  August,  1932. 
L  74  (1)  marginal,  L  74  (2)  open-water  plankton. 


ROTATORIA  157 

L  72.     Chushol,  S.  of  Panggong  Tso,  altitude  4491  m. 
Large  pond  south  of  village.    9  August,  1932. 

L  72a.  Chushol,  S.  of  Panggong  Tso,  altitude  c.  4491  m. 
Small  pool  by  L  72.    9  August,  1932. 

L  7Z.     Chushol,  S.  of  Panggong  Tso,  altitude  c.  4330. 

Pond  with  large  spherical  algal  colonies,  N.  of  village.     10  August,  1932. 

L  76.     Mitpal  Tso,  Ijetween  Chushol  and  the  Indus  Valley,  altitude  4875  m. 

Small  lake  lacking  outlet,  max.  depth  24  m.     Plankton  from  middle  of  lake,  surface 
temp.  12.49^C.,  pH  9.1.     17  August,  1932. 

L  78.     Yaye  Tso,  draining  into  Indus,  altitude  4686  m. 

Small  lake,  max.  depth  18.1  m.     Planktim    from    middle   of    lake,    surface    temp. 
14.19  C,  pH  8.7.     19  August,  1932. 

L  82.     Tso  Moriri,  Rupshu,  altitude  4528  m. 

Very  large  lake,  with  a  max.  depth  probalily  in  excess  of  50  m.     Plankton   from 
northern  part  of  lake,  temp,  surface  11.73,  pH  9.0.    28  August,  1932. 

L  82a.  Estuary  at  Peldo-le,  northern  end  of  Tso  Moriri,  altitude  4528  m. 

Temp.  14.9^C.    Water  much  fresher  than  in  lake.    Consideral)le  amounts  of  water- 
weed,  presumably  P.  pecfinatiis. 

L  85.     Sta-rtsak-puk  Tso,  Rupshu,  altitude  4536  m. 

Small  very  shallnw  freshwater  lake  flowing  into  the  salt  lake  Tso  Kar.     4  Septem- 
ber, 1932." 

L  86.     Tso  Kar.    Rupshu. 

Shallow  salt  lake,  abcjut  2  m.  deep,  chloride  11.66  gms.  per  litre,  pH  8.9.     5  Septem- 
ber, 1932. 

L  86a.   Pool  by  Tso  Kar,  Rupshu.  altitude  4527  m. 

Slightly  brackish  pool  by  salt  lake,  chloride  .078  gms.  per  litre,  pH  9.2.   5  September, 
1932.  ' 

N.     Localities  in  the  Nilgiri  Hills,  Madras  Presidency. 

N  2.       Ootacamund,  altitude  c.  2255  m. 

Pond  on  Marimund  Rd.,  about  50  m.  in  diameter,  blue  waterlilies  and  Utrieularia. 
Temp.  16.1-17.0  C,  pH  6.6.     7  November,  1932. 

N  3.     Ootacamund,  aUitude  c.  2255  m. 

Small  pond  in  swamp  above  N  2,  about  13  m.  across,  temp.  16.5.   7  November,  1932. 

N  5.     Ootacamund,  altitude  c.  2201  m. 

Lake  near  the  town,  very  turbid  owing  to  recent  rains,  small  amount  of  l)lue  water- 
lily.    Temp.  17.5,  pH  6.6.    8  November,  1932. 


1 38  ROTATORIA 

N  6.       botacaiiiunil,  altitude  c.  2280  m. 

I'und  at  tiiurth  milestone  on  Connemara  Rd..  about  2  x  3  ni.  and  20  cms.  deep,  in 
swampy  ground,  temp.  22.7'C.,  pH  6.3.     9  Novemlier,  1"32. 

N  8.       Ootacamund,  altitude  c.  2195  m. 

Pond  about  15  X  6  m.  and  1  m.  deep,   nn    Pykara    Ud.,    bc-yond   cemetery,    temp. 

21.3 C,  pll  7.3.     10  Noveml)er,  1932. 
N  13.     "Umbrella  Tree"  near  Ootacamund,   aliitude   c.    2316   m.      Small   pool    in    swamp, 

2  X  1.5  m.  and  c.  60  cms.  deep.     Iltricularia  .-ind  I'lIamcntDUs  algae.     Temp,  midday, 

22.1X.,  pli  (1.1.     18  November,  1932. 

N  15.     Ootacamund,  altitude  c.  2195  m. 

Pool  3X8  m.  and  1  ni.  deep,  full  of  a  lanccolate-lcavcd  Potamogcton.  pll  6.4.     13 
November.  1932. 

N  17.     Ootacamund,  altitude  c.  2316  m. 

Dam  towards  Government  House,  c.  30  X  70  in.,  Icmj).  13.7  C,  pll  6.3.    15  Novem- 
ber, 1932. 

N20.     Pykara,  altitude  c.  2133  m. 

Littoral  plankton  from  large  artificial  lake.    Temp.  19.5^C.,  ])TT  6.8.     16  November, 
1932. 


III.    ENUMI'.KATION  OF  SPRCIES 

In  general  Ilarring's  Synopsis  has  been  accepted  as  indicating  the  standard  nomenclature, 
save  in  a  few  cases  where  later  investigators  have  found  it  necessary  to  modify  his 
terminology. 

The  symbol  c.  after  ;i  statinn  number  indicates  that  the  species  in  question  was  common, 
vc.  that  it  was  very  coinnidu ;  in  all  other  cases  it  ma}'  be  assumed  th;it  but  a  lew  individuals 
were  found. 

Actinunis  ncptunius  Ehrenberg,  P2  (7)  c,  P  3,  K  48. 
Anuraeopsis  fissa  (Gosse),  P2  (6,  7). 
Ascomorpha  cucaudis  Perty,  K  35,  K  51. 
A.  sal'atts  Bartsch,  L  72. 
A.  sp.  L  13. 
Asplanchna  brightzvelli  Gosse,  K  26,  K  35,  K  43  vc,  K  51.  L  14,  L  16,  N  20. 

A.  priodonta  Gosse,  K  8,  K  21,  K  43,  K  48  vc.,  K  51. 
Asplanchnopus  iiiulticeps  Schrank,  L  73. 

Bdelloids,  indet.,  P  2  (7),  K  8,  K  19,  K  21a,  K  24,  K  35,  K  46.   K  51.  I,  2.  L  4,  L  13,   L  14. 
L  32,  L  47,  L  49,  L  60,  L  71a,  L  72,  L  72a.  L  73,  L  82a.  L  86a,  N  2,  N  3,  N  5,  N  8,  N  15. 
Bracluoims  annularis  Gosse,  P  2,  K  43. 

B.  calyciflorus  Pallas,  P  2,  K  19,  K  35,  K  43  vc,  K51c 

B.  capsidiflorus  Pallas,  P  2  f.  quadridcntatus  Hermann,  L  71a  f.  rhcnaniis  Lauterborn,  L  74 
f.  clitniorbicidaris  Skorikov,  f.  ciizi'i  Franc:  and  transitional  forms,  I.  86a  f.  cnzii  France. 
B.  furculatus  Thorpe,  K  4  (form). 


ROTATORIA  159 

B.  plicatilis  Miiller,  L  40b  vc,  L  71a  vc,  L  86  c.  L  86a. 
B.  quadratus  Rousselet  (==  ?  leydigii  Colin),  P  6. 

B.  sericus  Rousselet,  K  4. 

Cephdoddla  catdlina  (Miiller),  ?  K  35,  L  74  (1)  vc.  f.  iahlstromin. 

C.  cxigna  (Gosse),  ?  P  2  (7),  ?  P  6,  K  35. 
C.  forfictda  Ehrenberg,  P  2  (6),  P  6. 

C.  gibba  (Ehrenberg),  K  8,  K  21,  K  21a,  K  35,  K  44,  K  51,  L  16,  L  72,  L  73,  L  74,  L  86a. 
C.  panarista  Myers,  P2  (6). 
Cephalodella  wiszniewskii  n.  n.      L  86a. 
C.  sp.  P  2,  K  4,  K  35,  K  44,  K  51,  L  74,  N  13. 
Collotheca  campanidata  (Dobie)  K  8. 

Colurella  bicuspidata  (Ehrenberg)  P  2  (6,  7),  P  3,  K  8,  K  21,  K  21a,  K  35,  L  14,  L  74,  N  5, 
N8. 

C.  colurus  (Ehrenberg),  K  35. 
Conochilus  hippocrcpis  (Schrank),  K21. 
Cupclopagis  z'orax  (Leicly)  L21. 
Dicranophorus  myriophylli   (Harring)   L  72. 
Diurclla  brachyura  (Gosse),  P2  (7). 

D.  cavia  (Gosse),  L  14,  L  16. 
D.  stylata  Eyferth,  N  2,  N  19. 

D.  zueberi  Jennings  P  2  (7),  K  8,  K  19,  K  21,  K  21a,  K  34,  L  14,  L  16,  L  73. 
Eosplwra  najas  Ehrenberg,  L  60. 

Epiphancs  brachionits  (Ehrenberg),  L51. 

E.  senta  (Miiller)  K  4,  K  8,  K  34. 
Enchlanis  alata  Voronkov  ?  P  2  (7). 

E.  (Dapidia)  dcflexa  Gosse,  K  8,  K  34,  K  51. 

E.  dilatata  Ehrenberg  P  2  (6,  7),  P  13,  K  8,  K  19,  K  21a,  K  34c,  K  46c,  K  51c,  K  (.8,  K  69, 

L  14c,  L16c,  L39,  L  73. 
E.  mcncta  Myers  P  3,  K  21a,  K  24,  K  35,  K  51,  L  14,  L  16,  L  60,  L  72. 
E.  pan'a  Rousselet,  P2  (6,  7),  P3,  K21a,  K  24,  K  34,  K 46,  K  51c,  L  14c,  Lol,  L  73,  L 82a. 

E.  triquetra  Ehrenberg  P2  (7). 

Filinia  longiseta  (Ehrenberg)  P  2,  K  43,  K  46,  K  48  (2)  vc,  K  51,  L  16,  L  49c,  N  2,  N  5. 

F.  terminalis  (Plate)  N  2,  N  5. 
Floscidaria  conifera  (Hudson)   ?  K  8. 
Flosculariid,  indet.  P2  (7). 
Gastropus  Iiyptopus  (Ehrenberg)  K  4. 

Itura  aurita  (Ehrenberg)  P  2  ,(7),  P  3,  L  86a. 

Keratella  cochlcaris  (Gosse)  K  8,  K  24,  (f.  cochlcaris  c,  f.  carinata  (Levander)  one  speci- 
men) K48  (1,  2)  vc,  K51,  L  52,  L  76  vc,  L  78. 

K.  qimdrata  (Miiller)  f.  divergens  ( Voigt)  w^ith  transitions  to  f.  qiiadrafa  K  8,  K  24,  K  35c 
46c,  K  48,  N  5,  N  6,  N  10,  N  17,  N  20,  f.  fre7t::cli  (Eckstein)  K  26  vc,  f.  quadrata  and 
f.  tcstiido  L  76c,  f.  quadrata,  short  spines  trans,  ad  divergens  L  82,  the  same  with  f. 
valgoides  n.  L  71a. 

K.   z>alga    (Ehrenberg)    f.   valga,    P2    (6),    f.   tropica  Apstein   P2    (6),   N  5,    f.   tropica- 
asyiiimctrica  Barrois  and  Daday  K43,  f.  tropica-moiistrosa  I5arrois  and  Daday  K  43c. 
Lccaiie  aciilcata  Jakubski,  P  3. 


160  ROTATORIA 

A.  flcxiirs  (Gosse),  N  5. 

L.  horncvianni  (Ehrenljerg)  K  19. 

L.  lima  (Miillcr)  P2  (6,  7),  P  3,  K  8.  K21,  K  26,  K  ,U,  L  14,  L  Ibc,  L71a,  L  73c. 

L.  ohionisis  (Ilerrick)  P2  (7). 

L.  papuana  (Murray),  P2  (6,  7)c. 

Lepadclla  acuminata  (lihrenberg)  N  5,  N  15. 

L.  oralis  (Miilier)  K  24,  L  73. 

L.  patella  (Miiller),  P  2  (6,  7),  vc,  I'  3,  P  6,  K  19,  K  21,  K  21a,  K  35  vc,  K  43,  K  51,  L  13, 

L14,  L16,  L61,  L74(l),  L  86a. 
L.  rhomboidcs  (Gosse),  P  2,  N  5. 
L.  triptcra  Ehrcnberg,  P2  (6),  K  24,  K  35,  N  13. 
Lophocaris  oxystcrnon  (Gosse),  P2  (6,  7),  L  86a. 
L.  salpina  (Ehrcnberg)  P2  (6). 
Monostvia  bulla  (Gosse)  P  2  (6,  7)  vc,  P  3  vc,  K  8,  K  19,  K  21a,  K  35,  L  14,  L  16,  N  2,  N  5, 

N  13,  N  15. 
.1/.  clostcrocerca  Sdnmirda.  P2  (6),  P2  (7)  vc,  P  3c,  P  6,  K  8,  K  l'>,  K21,  K21a,  K  24, 

K  35,  K  43,  K  46,  K  51c,  L  14,  L  72,  N  5,  N  8,  N  15. 
.1/.  crcnata  Harring,  P2  (7),  K  8,  K21a,  K  35,  N  6. 
.1/.  hamata  Stokes,  P2  (7),  K  19,  K21a,  K  35,  N  5. 
M.  lunaris  (Ebreiiberg)   K21,  1.71. 

M.  quadridentata   (Ehrenlierg)    K  1*',   K2!,   K  35  vc,  K  43,  K  51. 
M.  stenroosi  Meissner  P  3. 

Mytilim  mucrormta  (Muller)   P2  (7),  K  8,  K  19,  K21,  K  35,  vc,  K43,  K  51. 
M.  trigona  (Gosse)  L61,  L  72  (long  form). 
M.  vcntralis  (Ehrenlx^rg)  P2  (6,  7)  f.  7'cnfrali.'!  and  f.  Iirrvispiiui  l*".lircnb(.-ri;'.  I\  8  lung  imst. 

spines,  K  21a,  long  post,  sjiincs,  K  34  c.  f.  rv»/r(//L\- ami  f.  fcn-r/.v/'/Hcr,  K  48,  f,  brcri.'^piihi. 

L  16  f.  brcvispina. 
Notholca  striata   (Miilkri,   i\51,   1\  60,  L71a,    L  73,    L  74,    L  86a,    all    reduced    f.    striata 

(=  scaph ula  Stewart ) . 
Notomniata  copcns  Ehrenl)erg  L  16. 
N.  epaxia  Harring  and  flyers,  P  2  (7),  L  86a. 
A^.  trifnis  Ehrcnberg,  P  2  (7). 

Notommatids,  indet.  K  24,  K  35,  K  51,  L  10,  L  14,  L  72,  L  72a. 
Pcdalia  bulgarica  Wiszniewski  L  50,  L  73,  L  74  (2). 
P.  mira  (Hudson)  K  19,  N  5. 
Polyarthra  euryptera  Wierzejski  K  48  vc. 

P.  trigla  Ehrcnberg  P  2  (6),  K  8,  K  1^,  K  21  c,  K  24  vc,  K  43  vc.  K  7^.  K  85  vc 
Platyias  patulus  (Muller),  K  34,  N  5. 
P.  quadricornis  (Ehrcnberg),  K  8,  L  14. 
Pompholyx  sulcata  Hudson,  L  82a  vc. 
Proalcs  decipicns  (Ehrcnberg),  P2  (6). 
Ptygura  sp.,  K46. 

Scaridium  longicandtim  (Miiller),  P2  (6,  7),  P  3. 
Squatinella  mutica  (Ehrcnberg),  P2   (7).  L  76. 
Synchaeta  littoralis  Rousselet,  ?  K  51. 
5".  oblonga  Ehrcnberg,  K  51. 


ROTATORIA  161 

S.  pcctiiiata  Ehrenberg,  K  8,  K  19,  K  21,  K  21a,  K  26,  K  43,  K  46,  K  48  ( 1)  vc,  K  51  c,  N  5. 

5".  stylata  Wierzejski,  K  43  c,  N  5. 

S.  tazina  Hood,  K  43,  ?  L  72. 

S.  tremida  (Muller),  P2  (6,  7),  K  43  c,  K51,  ?  N  19. 

5-.  sp.,  K  35,  L  14. 

Tcstudinclla  incisa  (Ternetz),  N  2,  N  8,  N  13. 

T.  viucronata  (Gosse),  K  35. 

T.  patina  (Hermann),  P2  (6,  7),  P  3,  K  8,  f.   patina  and  f.  intcnncdiata  Anderson,  K  19, 

K  21,  K  24,  f.  intcnncdia,  K  35  c,  K  51. 
Trichocerca  cristafa  Harring,  P2  (7). 
T.  cylindrica  (Imhof),  K  43. 

T.  elongata  (Gosse),  K  8,  K21,  K21a,  K  26,  K51. 
T.  iernis  (Gosse),  K  8. 

T.  longiscta  (Schrank),  K  19,  K  35,  L  14,  L  16,  L  72. 
r.  rattus  (Muller),  P  2  (6,  7)  c,  P  3,  K  8,  K  21,  K  35,  K  69,  L  14,  L  16. 
T.  scipio  (Gosse),  P2  (7). 

Trichotria  pocilliim  (Muller),  K  19,  K  21,  K  51,  L  14,  L  16,  L  72,  L  73. 
T.  tctractis  (Ehreberg),  P2  (7),  K  8,  K  19,  K21,  K  21a,  K  46,  L  72a,  L  73,  N  5,  N  8. 


IV.  TAXONOMIC  AND  ZOOGEOGRAPHICAL  NOTES 

1.  Ct'plialodcUa  catcUina  ( Muller ).■*  Several  allies  of  this  species,  distinguished  pri- 
marily by  the  relative  length  and  shape  of  the  toes,  appear  to  exist.  There  can  be  little  doubt 
that  the  form  figured  by  Ehrenberg,  who  gives  the  first  recognisable  illustration  of  the  species 
(1838,  T.  LV,  fig.  iii)  is  the  same  as  that  figured  ^by  Hudson  and  Gosse  (1889,  Plate 
XIX,  fig.  10a)  and  by  Harring  and  Myers  (1924,  Plate  XXVII,  fig.  3).  If  Ehrenberg's 
reference  of  his  Diglcna  catclUna  to  Ccrcaria  catcUina  Miiller  determines  the  significance  of 
the  latter,  which  otherwise  would  be  quite  unrecognisable,  it  is  clear  that  the  form  of  the 
species  with  long  slender  straight  toes  about  one-sixth  of  the  tutal  length  must  be  regarded 
as  typical. 

On  the  other  hand  Weber  has  figured,  as  Diglcna  catellitia  a  form  which  is  not  only 
somewhat  larger  than  the  typical  form  as  figured  by  Harring  and  Myers,  Init  has  a  propor- 
tionately shorter  and  basally  much  broader  toe.  Though  this  form  is  perhaps  less  widespread 
than  the  true  C.  catcUina,  it  apparently  is  found  in  the  New  World  as  well  as  in  the  Old, 
for  Mr.  Myers  informs  us  (in  Hit.)  "after  our  paper  was  published,  .  .  .  Harring  found  l)oth 
forms  of  C.  catcUina  and  it  was  at  that  time  decided  that  we  should  have  described  both." 

'  After  the  present  paper  had  gone  to  press,  we  saw,  through  the  kindness  of  Mr.  Myers,  part  of  the  proof  of 
a  paper  by  Dr.  Wiszniewski,  in  which  this  species  is  discussed.  Dr.  Wiszniewski  has  shown  that  calclVina  Weber 
differs  from  catcUina  Harring  and  Myers,  not  only  in  sh:ipe  and  in  the  form  of  the  toe,  but  in  possessing  salivary 
glands.  These  structures  appear  to  be  present  in  our  volvocicolous  form  and  absent  in  f.  ahlstroini.  We  have 
attempted,  with  a  minimum  alteration  of  our  text,  to  bring  our  arrangement  into  line  with  that  of  Dr.  Wiszniewski. 
We  find  it  impossible,  however,  to  agree  with  him  that  the  true  catcUina  is  the  species  figured  by  Weber,  but 
have  much  pleasure  in  associating  the  name  of  this  distinguished  Polish  investigator  with  such  an  interesting 
species.  Were  it  not  for  the  fact  that  catellina  is  the  genitype  of  Cephalodella,  it  would  probably  be  better  to  dis- 
card the  name  and  use  for  the  form  figured  by  Harring  and  Myers,  the  new  name  introduced  by  Dr.  Wiszniewski. 
The  posterior  position  of  the  foot  in  Miiller's  figure  makes  it  certain  that  whatever  species  he  may  have  had 
before  him,  it  was  not  either  of  the  present  forms. 


162  ROTATUKIA 

We  have  uhtained  a  single  specimen  of  this  form  from  sample  L  86a,  and  I)elieve  it  to  lie 
sufficiently  distinct  to  merit  recognition;   we  therefore  propose  the  name  C.  wiszniewskii  n.  n. 

In  addition  to  these  forms,  two  other  very  close  allies  of  the  species  have  l>een  described. 

Dii^lcna  rok-ocicola  Zavadovski  (1916),  for  which  the  author  proposed,  should  it  prove 
to  be  but  a  variety,  the  unnecessary  alternative  D.  catcUina  parasitica  (ncc  Plciirotrocha  para- 
sitica Jennings  =  C.  parasitica  Ilarring  and  Myers),  is  a  form  living  in  colonies  of  J'oli'ox. 
We  have  unfortunately  been  unable  to  obtain  the  original  description,  but  according  to 
Harring  and  Myers  the  figures  that  accompany  it  do  not  show  "any  differences  that  luight 
be  considered  of  specific  value.  Some  physiological  dissimilarities  are  described,  the  most 
striking  one  being  the  parasitism  of  the  animal  in  Wilvox  colonies."  Hutchinson,  Pickford 
and  Schuurman  (1932)  record  from  inside  colonies  of  Vol^-ox  in  two  shallow  fresh-water 
pans  a  form  determined  by  them  as  C.  catclliiia.  Re-e.xamination  of  some  of  this  material 
shows  that  it  represents  a  form  of  Cephaloddla  in  some  respects  intermediate  between  C. 
catellitui  and  C.  ri'iszniewskii,  resembling  tlie  former  in  the  narrow  l)ase  of  the  toe  in  proportion 
to  its  length,  and  the  latter  on  the  other  hand  in  the  concavity  f)f  its  anterior  margin,  though 
this  is  more  marked  in  the  volvocicolous  form. 

Recently  de  Beauchamp  (1932)  has  described  a  very  large  form  with  a  short  curved  toe 
from  the  plankton  of  Lake  Elmenteita  in  Kenya.  This  form  he  regards  as  a  species  Cepha- 
lodella  elmenteita  because  the  preserved  specimens  on  which  it  was  based  lacked  the  character- 
istic eye-spots  of  C.  catclliiia.  We  have,  however,  been  unable  to  oliserve  eye-spots  in  any 
specimens  of  forms  of  C.  catellina  preserved  in  formalin  and  then  cleared  in  glycerine,  and 
therefore  believe  the  difference  to  be  illusionary.  Moreover,  in  the  marginal  sample  from  the 
alkaline  Pangur  Tso  we  have  o!)tained  a  form  of  C.  catcUina  which  has  toes  \vhich  though 
straight  show  a  basal  constriction  as  in  C.  elmenteita.  Our  Pangur  Tso  form,  therefore, 
seems  in  one  of  its  characters  to  be  transitional  to  de  Beauchamp's  species.  For  this  Pangur 
Tso  form  with  its  basally  constricted  toe,  -wt  propose  the  name  f.  ahlstromi,  Mr.  Ahlstrom 
who  observed  some  speciiuens  of  the  form  in  a  tube  of  Brachioniis  material  having  pointed 
out  to  us  the  desirability  of  examining  the  form  more  closely.  Mr.  Ahlstrom  believes  the 
Pangur  Tso  form  to  have  a  shorter  and  in  preserved  specimens  more  plicated  head  than 
is  normal,  but  we  are  not  convinced  that  these  differences  are  not  entirely  due  to  presers^a- 
tion.  Intergrades  l^etween  f.  catellina  and  f.  ahlstromi  appear  to  occur,  for  of  throe  s])eci- 
mens  of  catellina  from  Los  Angeles,  California  (det.  Myers),  kindly  lent  us  for  study  by  the 
American  Museum  of  Natural  History,  two  specimens  have  a  typical  toe,  and  the  third  a 
definitely  constricted  toe  as  in  ahlstromi,  the  toe  in  this  specimen  is  however  slightly  longer 
(body  120/i,  toe  2U'.)  than  in  the  latter  form,  in  this  resemlding  the  specimens  of  f.  catellina 
with  which  it  occurred. 

The  various  forms  of  C.  catellina  may  be  tabulated  as  follows : 
C.  catellina    (Miiller).     Length   110-135^,  to.'  20-25^,  about  one-fifth  or  one-sixth  of  the 
total  length,  long,  narrow,  anterior  margin  practically    straight,    widest   at    the   practically 
unconstricted  base.     (Figttre  1  c.) 

f.  ahlstromi  n.  Length  95-112/u,  toe  15-18'/,  just  under  one-sixth  nf  the  total  length. 
long,  narrow,  slightly  concave  both  anteriorly  and  posteriorly,  straight,  basally  ctmstrictcd 
and  widest  distinctly  distally  to  base.     (Figure  Id.) 


ROTATORIA 


163 


C.  wiszniewskii  n.  n.  Length  1S)0  (type),  100-140/x  (Weber),  toe  21/^,  about  one-ninth  of  the 
total  length,  short,  wide  basally,  anterior  margin  very  slightly  concave,  widest  at  the  uncon- 
stricted  base.     (Figure  la.) 

f.  volvocicola  (Zavadovski).  Length  126/*,  toe  19/t,  about  one-seventh  of  the  total  length, 
moderately  narrow  basally,  anterior  border  strongly  concave,  widest  at  the  practically  uncon- 
stricted  base.     (Figure  lb.) 

C.  clmcntcita  de  Beauchamp.  Length  210/*,  toe  (from  figure)  18/t,  short,  narrow,  strongly 
curved,  the  anterior  border  concave,  the  posterior  convex,  basally  constricted  and  widest 
distinctly  distally  to  base.      (Figure  1  e.) 


Figure  1. — E.xternal  aspect  of  left  toe  of  A,  C.  wiszniewskii  n.  n. ;  B,  C.  iv.  f.  volvocicola  (Zavadovski)  ; 
C,  C.  catclUna  (Miiller)  ;  D,  C.  c.  f.  ahlstromi  n. ;  E,  C.  clmcntcita  de  Beauchamp,  redrawn  from 
de  Beauchamp. 


The  tropin  are  essentially  similar  in  all  these  forms,  the  characteristic  asymmetrical 
development  of  a  tooth  on  the  distal  edge  of  the  right  ramus  is  particularly  well  marked  in 
South  African  specimens  of  f.  z'olz'ocicola  and  in  the  East  African  C.  litiicntcita. 

2.  Filinia  loiigiscfa  (Ehrenberg)  and  F.  terminalis  (Plate).  In  plankton  samples 
from  the  lake  at  Ootacamund  two  forms  of  Filinia  are  not  uncommon.  One  of  these  is  a 
typical  limnetic  form  of  F.  longiseta,  the  other  is  a  form  with  a  small  very  narrow  spindle- 
shaped  body  and  completely  terminal  insertion  of  the  posterior  seta.  No  intermediates  occur 
between  the  two  forms  in  these  samples.  The  form  with  the  terminal  insertion  of  the  pos- 
terior seta  was  met  with  in  South  Africa  by  Hutchinson,  Pickford  and  Schuurman.  Some 
of  their  material  was  kindly  examined  by  Mr.  D.  Bryce,  who  pointed  out  that  this  form  is 
referable  to  F.  terniinalis  (Plate),  a  species  which  has  been  rarely  found  in  Europe  and 
which  was  placed  in  the  synonymy  of  F.  loiigisctahy  Harring.  Unfortunately  Plate  (1886) 
gives  no  figures  but  there  is  no  reason  to  doul)t  that  Mr.  Brycc's  determination  is  correct  and 
as  the  two  forms  are  frequently  found  together  in  South  .Africa  as  well  as  in  the  Ootacamund 
locality,  without  any  intermediate  forms  occurring,  there  seems  no  reason  why  F.  feniiinalis 
should  not  be  accorded  specific  rank.  The  speci;s  may  be  easily  recognised  by  its  small  narrow 
spindle-shaped  body  and  by  the  insertion  of  the  posterior  seta  ( Figure  2c)  as  pointed  out  above. 

It  is  probable  that  the  chief  reason  for  the  almost  universal  failure  to  recognise 
F.  tcrmitialis  is  to  be  fmuid  in  the  great  varialjility  of  the  distance  l.)etween  the  posterior  end 


164 


ROTATORIA 


i)f  the  T)ody  and  the  insertion  of  the  posterior  seta  in  /■".  loii^i^isi-ta.  Sloniiuski  (  1926)  has 
shown  that  in  Europe  tliis  species  exhibits  a  considerable  amount  of  cyclomorphosis  and 
that,  in  the  autumn  and  winter,  forms  occur  in  which  the  distance  Iwtween  the  posterior  end 
and  the  insertion  of  the  seta  is  reduced  to  7/*,  these  forms  are  called  tcniiiuaiis  by  Slominski 
who  consequently  regards  the  latter  as  Init  a  form  of  longiseta.  It  is  however  to  be  noted 
that  his  measurements  show  that  these  winter  "fcniiinalis"  forms  are  actually  shorter  and 
wider  than  the  summer  forms  in  which  the  insertion  of  the  seta  is  markedly  ventral.     It  is 


B 


I'^iiiURE  2. — A,  Filinia  longisela  (Ehrenberg),  Ootacamund  Lake,  NS;    B,  /-'.  loiigiscia  Togom  Tso,  1-49;    C, 

F.  tcrmwalis  (Plate),  Ootacamuiul  Lake,  N  5. 


clear  therefore  that  our  form,  which  we  lielieve  to  be  the  true  Icniiiualis.  is  a  quite  different 
organi.sm  to  Slominski"s  form  with  a  sul)-terminal  insertion. 

Our  material  from  Kashmir  ( W'ular  Lake  and  the  hypi>lininion  of  L.  Manasijalj  and 
from  the  ice-covered  Togom  Tso  in  Indian  Tibet  has  a  terminal  or  sub-terminal  insertion 
(Figure  2  b),  while  from  the  Ootacamund  Lake  the  specimens  have  a  typical  ventral  insertion. 
Measurements  of  specimens  taken  at  random  from  these  localities  are  given  in  Table  I.  It 
will  be  seen  that  normally  longiseta  has  a  lx>dy  al)out  twice  as  long  as  deep,  while  in  fcniiiiiaiis 
the  body  is  about  two  and  a  half  times  as  long  as  deep.  The  material  of  the  former  from 
Togom  Tso  however  is  about  as  proportionately  long  as  fcniiinalis  but  comparison  of  the 
figures  of  the  two  forms  will  show  (Figure  2  1),  c)  that  even  such  elongate  specimens  of 
longiseta  retain  a  more  giblwus  dorsal  profile  than  is  found  in  tenninalis;  moreover  Slomin- 
ski's  data,  as  pointed  out  alx)ve,  indicate  that  elongate  forms  of  longiseta  are  only  found  in 
populations  of  very  large  specimens,  having  a  much  greater  total  length  than  terniinalis,  so 
that  they  do  not  constitute  a  real  transition  between  the  two  species.     On  the  basis  of  the 


ROTATORIA 


165 


relative  length  of  the  anterior  setae  our  Togoni  Tso  specimens  may  be  considered  as  typical 
longiscta,  while  our  other  specimens  are  transitional  to  f.  lUnnctica  (Zacharias)  : 


Length 
F  Hi  Ilia  longisela 

ToGOM  Tso  230 

ToGOM  Tso  240 

WuLAR  Lake  138 

WuLAR  Lake 133 

WuLAR  Lake  146 

WuLAR  Lake  142 

L.  AIanasbal  150 

L.  Manasbal 150 

OOTACAMUND     171 

OOTACAMUND     208 

Filinia  tcrininalis 

OoTACAMUND     138 

OoTACAMUND     138 

OoTACAMUND     142 


TABLE  I 

dimensions 

in  fi) 

Distance  between 

Dorso- 

insertion  of  post. 

ventral 

R.  Ant. 

L.  Ant. 

Post. 

seta  and  apex  of 

Depth 

Seta 

Seta 

Seta 

body 

90 

480 

455 

360 

8 

100 

475 

490 

395 

4 

79 

400 

380 

262 

1 

71 

410 

410 

290 

0 

71 

420 

<   •   . 

237 

8 

71 

382 

390 

233 

4 

83 

420 

380 

325 

4 

83 

450 

450 

325 

4 

83 

590 

590 

341 

21 

100 

595 

595 

305 

25 

54 

342 

300 

242 

0 

50 

330 

330 

262 

0 

58 

308 

333 

242 

0 

3.  KcratcUa  qiiadrata  (MuUerj  and  Kcmtclla  vdga  (Ehrenberg).  In  spite  of  the 
valuable  contributions  of  Hartmann  (1918)  anil  others,  there  still  appears  to  be  considerable 
uncertainty  as  to  the  status  and  correct  designation  of  the  various  forms  included  by  Harring 
(1913)  under  K.  qiiadrata  (Miiller).  After  examining  extensive  material  from  South 
Africa  and  India  we  are  fully  convinced  of  the  correctness  of  the  contention  that  two  species, 
A',  qiiadrata  (=aculeata  Ehrenb.)  and  K.  valga,  are  to  l)e  recognised.  Moreover,  the 
nomenclature  of  these  two  species  in  their  typical  forms  raises  no  difficulties. 

Amiraca  aculeata  Ehrenberg  (1832)  is  expressly  stated  by  its  describer  (1838)  to  be 
identical  with  Brachionus  quadratus  Miiller.  Ehrenberg's  best  figure  (1838,  T.  LXII, 
fig.  xiv,  1)  may  therefore  be  taken  in  conjunction  with  those  of  Miiller  (1786,  T.  XLIX, 
figs.  12,  13)  as  defining  the  typical  form  of  qiiadrata.  The  posterior  margin  of  the  lorica 
in  Ehrenl>erg's  figure,  measured  across  the  outer  margins  of  the  bases  of  the  posterior 
spines,  is  wider  than  the  anterior  margin  similarly  measured  across  the  bases  of  the  antero- 
lateral spines.  The  posterior  spines  are  parallel  (Miiller)  or  very  slightly  divergent,  al)out 
two-fifths  as  long  (Ehrenberg)  or  half  as  long  (Miiller)  as  the  lorica.  Both  reticular  and 
punctate  sculpture  are  clearly  indicated  by  Ehrenberg.  Miiller's  figure  is  so  unsatisfactory 
that  in  fixing  the  typical  form  it  is  best  to  abide  by  the  excellent  illustration  given  by 
Ehrenberg,  save  that  it  is  convenient  to  regard  typical  qiiadrata  as  having  practically  parallel 
posterior  spines,  as  is  indicated  by  Miiller. 


166  ROTATORIA 

Ariuraea  Z'olga  Ehrenherg  (1834)  maybe  regarded  as  typically  represented  by  Ebren- 
berg's  best  figure  (1838,  T.  LXII,  fig.  xv,  1),  which  shows  a  form  in  which  the  posterior 
width  of  the  lorica  is  distinctly  narrower  than  the  anterior.  The  right  spine  is  alx)ut  one- 
third,  the  left  one-quarter  of  the  length  of  the  lorica.  Reticulate  and  punctate  sculpture  are 
1)1  >th  clearly  indicated. 

In  examining  as  much  material  and  as  many  illustrations  as  are  available  to  us  we  have 
rarely  had  any  difficulty  in  assigning  individuals  or  illustrations  to  one  or  the  other  species. 
It  is  true  that  in  a  few  figures  of  European  specimens  (e.g.  Virieux  1916,  fig.  46,  Wesenberg- 
Lunil,  1930,  Plate  VH,  figs.  8,  26,  and  46)  the  aiitcrinr  and  posterior  borders  are  equal 
or  the  former  very  slightly  longer  than  the  latter.  But  such  specimens  do  not  apjiear  to 
show  the  pronounced  narrowing  of  z'alga  and  it  must  be  remembered  that  a  very  minute 
error  in  drawing  on  the  part  of  an  observer  not  studying  the  dimensions  in  question  would 
produce  just  such  differences  as  found  in  some  of  these  figures.  Fadeev  (1927)  used  the 
relation  between  the  anterior  and  posterior  widths  of  the  lorica  to  separate  tropica  Apstein 
from  the  other  forms  of  K.  qiiadrata  (s.  lat.),  apparently  understanding  b}' Apstein's  name 
what  we  here  regard  as  K.  ralga.  Within  these  species  the  use  of  misapplied  varietal  terms 
appears  to  have  led  to  considerable  confusion.  Thus  in  his  monumental  work  on  the  cyclical 
phenomena  in  rotifers  Wesenberg-Lund  (1930)  objects  to  certain  of  Hartmann's  conclusions 
as  to  the  production  of  nalga  forms  from  resting  eggs.  But  it  is  clear  from  a  study  of 
Wesenberg-Lund's  figures  that  what  this  author  calls  7'alga  is  a  form  of  qiiadrata  (s.  s.) 
while  Hartmann's  observations  on  this  point  referred  primarily  to  the  true /v.  t'a/T'a  (Ehren- 
berg).  Since  such  confusion  is  bound  to  result  from  the  present  unsatisfactory  state  of 
the  varietal  nomenclature  of  these  two  species  we  have  attempted  to  standardise  as  far  as 
possible  the  names  of  the  various  forms,  introducing  a  minimum  of  new  names  and  adhering 
to  the  principle  of  priority.  Though  the  latter  is  not  binding  in  such  cases,  it  would  ajipear 
to  provide  the  best  method  of  determining  the  relative  merits  of  two  synonyms,  and  the 
neglect  of  the  princijjle  in  the  past  has  led  authors  to  create  new  varietal  names  without 
an  adequate  study  of  the  literature  so  that  the  form  of  7'alga  with  a  single  posterior  spine 
has  been  provided  with  at  least  three  and  probably  four  names. 

Kcratclla  qiiadrata  (Miiller). 

Kratzschmar  (1908,  1913),  Hartniann  (1918)  and  Wesenberg-Lund  (1930)  have 
studied  the  morphological  cycle  in  this  species.  Normally  the  first  generations  from  se.xual 
eggs  are  composed  of  forms  with  long  divergent  spines  (f.  diz'crgcns  Voigt)  ;  these  later  give 
place  to  forms  with  shorter  more  parallel  spines  (f.  qiiadrata  Miiller).  Later  one  (f. 
valgoides  n.)  or  both  spines  (f.  curvicornis  Ehrenberg)  are  lost  and  at  such  periods  sexual 
reproduction  is  stated  to  occur.  The  amount  of  cyclomorphosis  is  very  variable  in  different 
localities  but  in  general  this  species  exhibits  a  cycle  of  reduction.  In  a  few  cases  an  initial 
elongation  of  the  spines  has  been  observed  and  in  a  series  called  by  Hartmann  "A.  aculcata- 
valga,"  but  consisting  of  apparently  morphologically  normal  reduced  forms  of  K.  qiiadrata, 
the  cycle  begins  with  ciiri'icornis,  to  which  the  addition  of  one  minute  papilliform  spine  pro- 
duces the  form  named  by  Jakubski  (1915)  irregularis,  and  two  minute  spines  tcsludo 
Ehrenberg. 

In  general  the  two  posterior  spines  of  qiiadrata  are  subequal  in  length,  but  in  certain 
forms  unequal  spines  apparently  indicate  a  transition  from  diz'crgens  (right  spine)  to  qiiadrata 
(left  spine).     Fadeev  has  figured  as  valga  a  specimen  of  qiiadrata  with  unequal  subparallel 


ROTATORIA 


167 


Figure  3. — KcralcUa  quadrala  (Miiller),  dorsal  aspect  of  lorica  of  A,  B,  f.  divcrgcns  (Voigt)  Phashakuri, 
K35;  C,  f.  divcrgcns  Ootacamund  Lake  NS;  D,  f.  jrcnzcli  (Eckstein),  Sundar  Khun,  K26;  E,  f.  quadraia 
trans,  ad  divcrgcns,  Tso  Nyak,  L71a;  F,  f.  valgoides  n,  Tso  Nyak,  L71a;  G,  f.  quadrata,  Mitpal  Tso,  L76;  H, 
f.  tcstudo   (Khrenberg),  Mitpal  Tso,  L  76. 


Spines  but  this  may  best  be  regarded  as  a  transition  to  valgoides,  though  Wesenberg-Lund's 
figures  and  our  collection  from  Tso  Nyak  indicate  that  the  latter  form  may  probably  appear 
in  a  quadrata  population  without  intermediate  forms  with  unequal  spines.  The  following 
names  are  probably  sufficient  to  describe  the  chief  members  of  the  cycle  and  to  designate 
the  varieties  present  in  single  collections. 

KcratcUa  quadrala  (Miiller). 

Diagnosis :   Six  anterior  spines,  reticulate  sculpture  forming  a  median  series  of  undivided 
hexagons,  maxinmiu  breadth  of  lorica  slightly  greater  than  the  posterior  breadth,  the  latter 


168  RdTATORTA 

greater^than  the  aiitrrinr  Ijrcacltli,  twn  posterior  spines  wliich  arc  iisualiy  suliequal,  or  (Hie 
asyninietrically  i)lace(l  spine,  or  without  spines. 

f.  platci  ( J;igerskir)kl).  Posterior  spines  long,  strongly  divergent  basally,  bent  ruund  so 
thai  apically  thev  lie  at  right  angles  to  the  long  axis  of  the  body.  An  e.Kiiberant  development 
of  f.  divergetus  from  the  Baltic. 

f.  dh'crgcns  (Voigt).  Posterior  spines  long,  more  than  half  the  length  of  the  lorica 
(excluding  anterior  spines),  subequal  and  strongly  divergent,  reticulate  and  punctate  sculp- 
ture well  developed.     Syn.  var.  longispina  Thiebaud  (1911). 

f.  frcnzcH  (Eckstein).  Posterior  spines  more  than  lialt'  the  length  of  the  lorica.  Sub- 
equal  and  somewhat  sinuate,  but  with  parallel  axes.     Sculpture  practically  absent. 

f.  qiiadrata  (Miiller).  Posterior  spines  alxmt  half  the  length  of  the  lorica,  su1)equal, 
and  subparallel,  reticulate  and  punctate  sculptare  well  developed. 

f.  testudo  (Ehrenberg).  Posterior  spines  short,  about  one-seventh  of  the  length  of  the 
lorica,  often  somewhat  divergent.     Punctate  and  reticulate  sculpture  both  present. 

f.  bmnspina  (Gosse).  Posterior  spines  short  and  equal  as  in  testudo,  often  somewhat 
divergent.     Punctate  sculpture  absent. 

f.  valgoides  f.  n.  Right  posterior  spine  well  developed,  left  absent.  Punctate  sculpture 
absent.     Syn.  z'alga  Fadeev  1927,  p.  p.  Wesen1>erg-Lund  1930  etc.,  nee.  Ehrenberg. 

f.  irrcgtilaris  (Jakubski).  One  posterior  spine  (right  in  tj'pical  figure)  absent,  the  other 
represented  by  a  minute  papilla. 

f.  curvicornis  (Ehrenberg).     No  posterior  spines,  punctate  sculpture  absent. 

Of  the  other  forms  described  and  probably  referalile  to  this  species,  Auuraca  squaunda 
Ehrenberg  is  clearly  a  very  reduced  curuicornis  without  reticulate  sculpture.  However,  it  is 
very  doubtful  that  this  is  really  the  same  as  Brachionus  squariuda  Miiller,  the  anterior 
spines  of  which  suggest  a  very  round  reduced  form  of  Nothoka  striata,  in  all  pr(jbal)ility  the 
use  of  this  name  is  superfluous.  A.  falculata  Ehrenberg  and  -i.  qiiadridentata  Ehrenberg 
are  doubtful  forms  which  probably  need  not  be  recognised. 

In  the  Nilgiri  Hills  and  in  most  localities  in  Kashmir  (Figure  3  a,  b)  moderately  devel- 
oped forms  that  have  rather  divergent  spines  and  may  be  regarded  as  transitional  between 
the  typical  form  and  f.  (/;'trr^r«.y  are  common.  Well-developed  examples  (Figure  3  c)  of 
the  latter  are  found  in  the  Ootacamund  Lake  (N  5).  In  Sundar  Khun  (K26),  however,  a 
very  well  developed  unsculptured  form  with  long  parallel  posterior  spines,  which  may  be 
referred  to  f.  frcnzeli,  is  abundant  (Figure  3d).  No  reduced  fonns  were  found  in  any 
samples  from  these  regions. 

In  the  high  lakes  of  Indian  Tibet  qiiadrata  forms  with  moderately  long  spines,  which 
in  the  specimens  from  Tso  Moriri  and  Tso  Nyak  in  'ril)et  are  fairly  divergent  (  l'"igure  3  e), 
are  found.  In  Tso  Nyak  the  reduced  f.  valgoides  (Figure  3  f)  also  occurs  sporadically,  while 
in  Mitpal  Tso  a  form  (Figure  3  h)  referable  to  f.  testudo  is  found  though  less  commonly 
than  is  f.  quadrata.  The  specimens  from  Tso  Nyak,  and  to  a  less  degree  from  Tso  Moriri, 
are  feebly  sculptured,  while  the  Mitpal  Tso  form  which  is  rather  wide  and  gibbous  dorsally 
has  well  developed  sculpture  and  slightly  convergent  posterior  spines.  It  is  probably  unwise 
to  attempt  to  correlate  the  occurrence  of  reduced  forms  in  these  cold  elevated  lakes  with 
ecological  conditions  without  more  knowledge  of  the  seasonal  cycle,  but  their  occurrence  may 
be  of  significance. 


ROTATIIIUA  169 

Tlie  occurrence  (if  /\'.  quadrata  in  the  Nilyiris  is  of  interest  for  the  species  is  probably 
absent  in  most  truly  tropical  waters,  occurring  only  within  the  tropics  in  elevated  localities 
under  temperate  cimditions  such  as  are  afforded  iiy  the  aquatic  iiabitats  arnmid  Ootacamund. 

Kcratella  valga  (Ehrenberg). 

In  true  K.  valga  the  cycle  (Klausener  1908,  Hartmann  1918)  appears  to  involve  pri- 
marily the  addition  of  spines.  The  initial  phase  in  the  most  complete  cases  is  the  form 
called  by  Klausener  K.  curviconiis  f.  brchiiii.  This  form  is  figured  as  being  somewhat  longer 
than  K.  quadrata  f.  cun-'icornis.  In  certain  irregularities  in  the  line  of  the  posterior  margin 
of  this  figure  there  is,  moreover,  perhaps  a  hint  of  the  position  of  the  spine  bases,  demark- 
ating  a  typical  valga  posterior  margin,  though  this  may  be  accidental.  Fadeev  (1927)  has 
described  and  figured  as  f.  aspina  a  comparable  form  which  is  certainly  clearly  referable 
to  valga  on  the  shape  of  the  posterior  margin  alone  without  having  to  take  into  account  the 
other  members  of  the  cycle.  An  essentially  similar  elongate  form  (Figure  4  a)  was  recorded 
from  South  Africa  by  Hutchinson  and  by  Hutchinson,  Pickford  and  Schuurman  (  1932) 
as  curvicornis.  Klausener  distinguished  f.  brehtiii  from  curvicornis  by  the  fact  that  the 
antero-median  spines  do  not  diverge  in  the  former.  This  character  is  probably  too  vari- 
able and  in  general  does  not  separate  valga  from  quadrata.  It  must  be  admitted  that  the 
two  species  must  often  Ije  hard  to  separate  in  their  most  reduced  forms. 

In  Hartmann's  studies  of  this  species  the  most  exuberant  form  was  one  in  which  the 
two  posterior  spines  are  subequal.  This  form  seems  to  be  the  one  figured  by  Schmarda 
( 1850,  Plate  IV,  fig.  Ill)  as  A.  longicornis  but  it  has  doubtless  been  regarded  by  other  authors 
as  actileata  (i.e.  quadrata  s.  s.). 

Apstein  has  described  another  exuberant  form  from  Ceylon  as  tropica.  This  form  is 
characterised  by  the  very  long  and  unequal  posterior  spines,  the  left  being  about  two-fifths 
the  length  of  the  lorica  without  the  anterior  spines,  the  right  about  six-sevenths  of  this 
length.  This  form,  in  spite  of  Hartmann's  statement  that  it  agrees  well  with  liis  form  of 
May,  1915  (f.  7'alga),  differs  from  his  figure  of  the  latter  in  which  the  right  spine  is  liardly 
more  than  one-half  the  length  of  tlie  lorica.  It  is  clear  from  the  work  of  Tschugunoff 
(1922)  and  Fadeev  (1927)  that  forms  essentially  similar  to  tropica  are  common  in  South 
Russia,  and  Skorikov  as  long  ago  as  1896  figured  (T.  VIII,  fig.  29)  such  a  form  from 
near  Kharkov.  Jaku1:iski  (1915)  has  figured  a  monospinous  tropica  form  from  Poland  and 
in  South  Africa,  Hutchinson  (1930)  and  Hutchinson,  Pickford  and  Schuurman  (1932) 
fcnind  tropica  to  be  the  only  common  form  of  ixilga. 

In  all  probability  the  most  developed  form  of  I'alga  varies  from  place  to  place,  and  if 
f.  valga  and  f.  longicornis  represent  the  high;st  development  in  some  European  localities, 
tropica  probably  does  the  same  in  Ceylon,  S.  Russia,  South  Africa  and  Kashmir.  The  names 
proposed  for  forms  of  I'alga  in  which  the  left  spine  is  very  reduced  or  al)sent  may  lie  used  in 
conjunction  with  the  name  tropica  in  localities  where  the  right  spine  is  very  elongate,  and 
where  tiiese  reductions  occur,  e.g.,  K.  valga  f.  tropica-asyininctrica  and  K.  7'olga  f.  tropica- 
motistrosa. 

The  following  terms  may  then  be  applied  to  designate  the  forms  of  A',  zxilga. 

Keratella  valga  (Ehrenberg). 

Diagnosis:  six  anterior  spines,  reticulate  sculpture  forming  a  medial  series  of  undixided 
hexagons,  maximum  breadth  of  lorica  very  distinctly  greater  than  the  posterior  breadth,  the 


170 


ROTATORIA 


latter  niHch  less  than  the  anterior  breadtli,  two  posterior  spines  which  are  usually  unequal,  or 
one  asyniinetrically  placed  spine,  or  without  spines. 

f.  c'iilga  (Ehrenberg).  Posterior  spines  well  developed,  rather  sliort,  unequal,  the  riyht 
typically  one-third  and  the  left  one-fourth  of  the  length  of  the  lorica.  Punctate  and  reticulate 
sculpture  both  present. 

f.  asx)iiiiictric'a  (P)arrois  and  Daday).  Right  posterior  spine  well  developed,  typically 
about  half  as  long  as  the  lorica,  left  spine  rudimentary.  Punctate  and  reticulate  sculpture 
both  present.    Syn.  f.  heterospiiia  Klauscner  (1908)  p.  p. 


lOOy. 


Figure  4. — Kcralclla  ralga  (Ehrenberg),  dorsal  aspect  of  lorica  of  A,  f.  aspina  (Fadecv)  Weltevreden 
West,  Tvl.  S.  Africa;  B,  f.  valga,  Sohawa,  P2;  C,  f.  tropica  (.-Xpstein)  Ootacamund,  NS;  D,  f.  iropica- 
asymmctrica  Apstein-Barrois  and  Daday,  Wular  Lake,  K43;  E,  f.  tropica-iiwiistrosa  Apstein-Barrois  and  Daday, 
Wular  Lake,  K43. 


f.  monstrosa  (Barrois  and  Daday).    Right  posterior  spine  well  developed,  typically  alxjut 
half  as  long  as  the  lorica,  left  spine  absent.     Reticulate  and  punctate  sculpture  well  developed. 
Syn.  ?  var.  duinasi  Richard  (no  figure  or  indication  if  this  is  really  a  form  of  valga) 
var.  asymmetrica  Daday  nee.    Barrois  and  Daday 
f.  nionospina  Klausener  (1908) 
i.monospUia  Fadeev  {\927 )^  tropica-motistrosa 

i.  longieornis  (Schtnarda).  Both  posterior  spines  well  developed  and  practically  equal, 
typically  about  three-fifths  as  long  as  the  lorica,  reticulate  and  punctate  sculpture  both  well 
developed,  as  indicated  in  Schmarda's  typical  figure,  or  the  latter  reduced  (Hartmann,  1918, 
Figure  76). 

f.  tropica  Apstcin.  Rigiit  spine  very  long,  typically  about  si.x-sevenths  of  the  lengtli  of 
the  lorica,  left  spine  much  shorter  but  well  developed,  about  two-fifths  as  long  as  the 
lorica.     Reticulate  sculpture  developed,  punctate  often  reduced. 

f.  reducta  Fadeev.  Right  posterior  spine  alone  developed,  short,  about  one-fourth  of  tlie 
length  of  the  lorica  (typical  figure  may  be  taken  as  Fadeev,  1927,  T.  2,  fig.  12),  punctate 
sculpture  absent,  reticulate  very  reduced. 


ROTATORIA  171 

f.  brchmi  Klausener.  Both  posterior  spines  absent,  reticulate  sculpture  present  (Brehm 
and  Zederbauer,  1904,  fig.  1  ),  punctate  apparently  absent. 

f.  aspina  Fadeev.  Both  posterior  spines  absent,  reticulate  sculpture  almost  and  punctate 
entirely  absent. 

If  Fadeev  is  correct,  in  South  Russia  aspina  is  to  be  regarded  as  the  extreme  reduced 
phase  of  tropica,  i.e.  tropica-hreluni,  and  rediicta  an  intermediate  between  tropica-mofisfrosa 
and  this  extreme  reduced  phase.  More  knowledge  is  clearly  needed  of  the  cyclomorphosis  of 
tropica  forms  before  it  is  certain  that  the  extreme  reduction  in  sculpture  noticed  in  aspina  is 
really  characteristic  of  this  series  of  forms.  In  the  only  South  African  locality  that  has  been 
followed  throughout  an  entire  year,  Florida  Lake,  near  Johannesburg  (Schuurman,  1932), 
the  species  appears  stable,  but  a  spineless  unsculptured  form  which  we  would  refer  to  aspiiia  is 
recorded  from  certain  shallow  pans,  as  has  been  already  indicated.  In  the  present  collec- 
tions a  single  specimen  which  may  be  referrd  to  tropica  (Figure  4)  occurred  in  the  plankton  of 
the  lake  at  Ootacamund,  in  which  K.  quadrata  f .  diz'crgens  was  abundant.  A  few  very  similar 
specimens  occurred  in  the  pond  at  Sohawa  designated  as  P  2,  where  a  single  short  subequal 
spined  form  with  a  pentagonal  posterior  polygon  (Figure  4)  here  referred  to  f.  z'alga  was 
also  obtained.  Both  the  Sohawa  and  Ootacamund  K.  valga  f.  tropica  have  well-developed 
punctate  as  well  as  reticulate  sculpture.  In  Wular  Lake  a  very  long  spined  form  which  may 
be  referred  to  tropica-nwnstrosa  (Figure  4)  was  not  uncommon  and  in  the  same  locality  a 
very  few  specimens  of  f.  tropica-asymmctrica  were  also  obtained  (Figure  4).  The  punctate 
sculpture  in  these  Kashmir  specimens  is  considerably  reduced. 

It  is  clear  from  Jakubski's  (1916)  record  and  from  some  of  Klausener's  data  that  the 
asymmetric  condition  does  not  always  involve  reduction  of  the  left,  but  sometimes  also  of 
the  right  spine.  It  is  highly  probable  that  truly  dextral  and  sinistral  forms  may  occur,  with 
a  concomitant  difference  in  the  sense  of  their  spiral  swimming  movements.  Such  a  possi- 
bility is  of  great  biological  interest  and  would  merit  close  attention  on  the  part  of  any  worker 
to  whom  living  material  is  available. 

Certain  names  applied  to  forms  of  K.  quadrata  and  K.  valga  or  included  under  the 
former  species  by  Harring  remain  to  be  considered. 

Anuraca  scutata  Thorpe  (1891)  from  Brisbane  appears  to  be  allied  to  K.  valga  f.  asym- 
mctrica  but  such  sculpture  as  is  indicated  seems  to  show  the  median  cariniform  arrange- 
ment of  the  mid-dorsal  reticular  partitions  characteristic  of  K.  cochlcaris  (Gosse).  The 
dorsal  surface  is  said  to  be  markedly  gibbous  in  lateral  view.  In  view  of  the  doubt  raised 
by  the  sculpturing  the  name  scutata  Thorpe  is  iiest  suppressed  unless  an  animal  identical  with 
the  figure  remains  to  be  rediscovered. 

Anuraea  procurva  Thorpe  (1891)  from  the  Island  of  Ascension  is  in  form  nearer  to 
quadrata  than  zvlga  but  is  distinctly  asymmetric  in  its  posterior  spines.  In  side  view  the 
lorica  is  seen  to  be  bent  forward,  particularly  in  its  ventral  part,  in  a  most  peculiar  manner. 
This  form  is  probably  best  retained  as  a  somewhat  doubtful  species  under  the  name  of 
Keratella  procurva  (Thorpe). 

Anuraca  stipitata  var.   Warlnianni  Asper  and  Heuscher  (1889)  is  another  problematic- 
form  but  there  seems  no  reason  to  treat  it  as  a  synonym  of  K.  quadrata  f.  curvicornis,  as 
is  done  by  Weber  (1898). 


172 


ROTATORIA 


TABLE  II 
(All  dimensions  in  /i) 


Max.  Ant.         Tost.        R.  Post.       L.  Post.       Median    Dorsolat. 

Lcngtli     Breadth    Breadth   Breadth      Spine  Spine      Ant.  Spine    Spine 


A',  quadrata 
SuNDAR  Khun 

f.  frenccli 134  96  77  92  125 

121  100  75  92  100 

129  104  79  96  133 

142  98  79  94  108 

Phashakuri 
trans,  ad 

i.  divergais 132  92  75  90  83 

138  96  75  92  75 

OOTACAMUND 

f .  diver  gens 116  79  58  7?,  75 

121  83  60  77  79 

TSO    MORIRI 

trans,  ad 

f.  divcrgens 121  92  67  79  46 

121  94  69  83  42 

Tso  Nyak 
trans,  ad 

f.  divergens 125  90  67  77  48 

i.  valgoid es 118  90  69  77  54 

MiTPAL  Tso 

f.  quadrata    121    96    67    75     42 

125    96    69    75     42 

f.  festudo  108  90  63  71  17 

K.  valga 

Ootacamund 

f.  tropica   112  71  58  46  85 

So  HAW  A 

f.  vali^a   .*....      100  67  58  46  23 

i.  tropica 116  75  67  50  75 

Wl'lar  Lake 

i.tropica-asyimuctrica    ..  129  71  60  50  108 

i.tropica-monstrosa    138  77  58  54  120 

....  131  68  54  46  108 

Banagiier  Pan  2, 
Transvaal. 
{.tropica  104  79  68  54  96 

Frisc  h  gew  a  agd, 
Transvaal. 
{.tropica  102  90  75  50  108 

Weltevreden 

West,  Transvaal. 
f .  aspina 106  73  60       c.  42  0 


108 

83 

134 

117 

38 
46 
33 
42 

29 
29 
27 

25 

79 
58 

38 
38 

25 
25 

67 
71 

?,2, 
29 

21 
25 

42 
40 

25 
33 

21 
21 

46 
0 

38 
33 

29 

25 

38 
38 
17 

25 
25 
25 

17 
21 

10 

42 


54 


50 


25 


37 


46 


31 


21 


19 

23 

17 

21 

27 

23 

25 

29 

25 

0 

25 

29 

0 

29 

29 

21 


31 


17 


ROTATORIA 


173 


Anuraca  aculcata  var.  cochlcaris  Voigt  is,  according  tu  Carlin-Nilsson  (1934),  identical 
with  K.  paludosa  (Lucks). 

Two  forms  recently  described  by  Athanassopoulos  (1930)  as  Anuraca  aculcata  var. 
graeca  and  var.  conica,  both  appear  to  belong  to  the  genus  Brachionus,  in  the  figures  of  both 
forms  what  appears  to  be  a  foot-shield  is  indicated;  the  former  is  apparently  B.  capsuliflonis 
i.  quadridcntatiis  Hermann,  the  latter  bears  some  resemblance  to  B.  sataniciis  Rousselet. 


FiGUUE  5.— Map  of  the  world  showing  the  distribution  of   Lccanc   f^apiiaua    (Murray)    in   relation   to   tlie   mean 

annual  isotherms  for  15°  C. 


In  Table  II  measurements  of  specimens  of  the  two  species  under  discussion,  from  vari- 
ous localities  in  India,  Tibet  and  in  South  Africa  are  given. 

4.  Lecane  papuana  (Murray).  This  species  was  originally  described  from  New 
Guinea.  Harring  and  Myers  ( 1926)  record  it  from  Panama,  Guatemala  and  Polk  County, 
Florida,  and  Ahlstrom  (Myers  in  litt.)  has  also  taken  it  at  Miami  in  Florida.  Tarnogradsky 
(1930)  reports  the  species  from  the  North  Caucasus  and  Wiszniewski  (1931)  from  near 
\'alencia,  Spain.  Hutchinson,  Pickford  and  Schuurman  (1932)  met  with  it  rather  fre- 
quently in  a  number  of  locahties  in  the  Transvaal.  In  the  present  collection  it  occurred  at 
Sohawa  in  the  Punjab.  If  these  records  are  plotted  on  a  map  of  the  world  (Figure  5)  on 
which  the  mean  annual  isotherms  for  15"C.  are  drawn,  it  is  seen  that  they  fall  on  or  within 
these  isotherms,  while  the  countries  whose  rotatorian  fauna  is  best  known  lie  for  the  most 
part  outside  them.  There  can  be  little  doubt,  therefore,  that  the  present  species  is  a  sub- 
tropicopolitan  form,  providing  what  appears  to  be  the  most  conspicuous  case  of  such  a 
distribution  yet  recorded  among  the  Rotatoria. 


1 74  ROTATORIA 


\'.     ROTATORIA  I'RKVIOUSLY  RECORDED  EROM   INDIA  AXD  TIBET 

In  the  present  section  we  have  collected  tog;ether  all  the  previous  Indian  and  Tibetan 
records  of  Rotatoria,  and  have  revised  these  lists  in  accordance  with  the  now  generally 
accepted  nomenclature  of  Harring  ( 1913).    All  species  of  doubtful  validity  have  teen  omitted. 

The  earliest  Indian  list  is  that  of  Anderson  (1889)  who  studied  the  rotifers  in  the 
vicinity  of  Calcutta.  The  following  list  of  thirty-seven  species  cnm])riscs  all  those  recorded 
by  him,  the  nomenclature  being  standardized  as  indicated  above. 

CoUotlicca  oniata  (Ehrenberg) 

C.  caiiipauulata  (Dobie) 

C.  aiiihigua  (Hudson) 

C.  tcnuilohata  (Anderson") 
*FlosciiIaria  rini^ciis  (Schrank) 

Lhnnias  ccratophylli  Schrank 

L.  vicliccrta  Weisse 

Beauchampia  crucigera  (Dutrochet) 

Ptygura  stcphanion  (.Anderson) 

Simiittcrina  socialis  (Linnaeus) 

PhilodUia  citrina  Ehrenberg 

Rotaria  rotatoria  (Pallas) 

R.  macroccros  (Gosse) 

R.  mcnto  (Anderson) 

Actinurm  ovatiis  Anderson 
*Notommata  tripus  Ehrenberg 
*CcphalodcHa  forficula  (Ehrenljerg) 

Monoiiunafa  orbis  (Miiller) 

Dicranophorus  forcipatus  Miiller 

DhircUa  tigris  (Miiller) 
*Scaridiiuit  longkaudiini  Ehrenberg 

SqiiatincUa  tridcnfata  (Fresenius) 
*Mytilina  vcntralis  (Ehrenberg) 
*M.  ventraJis  breiispina  (lihrenberg) 

Etichlanis  iiiacnira  Ehrenberg 
*Lecanc  lima  (l-^hrenberg) 

Monostyla  cornuta  (Miiller) 
*ilf.  quadridentata  Ehrenberg 
*M.  bulla  Gosse 

Cohirclla  caitdata  (  I'.hrcnberg) 
*LcpadcUa  ozvlis  (Ehrenberg) 
*L.  triptcra  (Ehrenberg) 

L.  chrcbcrgii  (Perty) 
*Tcstiidiiu'lla  patina  form  iii/cniicdia  (Anderson) 
*Brachioniis  capsidiflorus  Pallas 

Brachionus  urceolaris  Ehrenberg 
*Platyias  patitlus  (Miiller) 
*P.  quadricontis  (Ehrenberg) 

The  species  preceded  by  an  asterisk  are  to  be  regarded  as  wide  spread,  having  occurred 
in  our  collections  also. 


ROTATORIA  175 

Murray  (1906)  has  listed  the  following  rotifers  from  the  slopes  of  the  Himalayas 
between  altitudes  of  2000  and  8000  feet  (610  and  2440  m.).  Most  of  these  rotifers  are 
Bdelloids,  which  is  to  be  expected  since  the  collections  were  made  in  moss. 

Philodina  indica  Murray 

P.  sqiiaiiiosa  Murray 

P.  citrina  Ehrenljerg 

P.  brevipcs  Murray 

P.  flaz'iccps  Bryce 

P.  vora.v  Janson 

P.  laticeps  Murray 

Habroirocha  perforata  (Murray) 

H.  angiisticollis   (Murray) 

H.  angiisticollis  attcmtata  (Murray) 

H.  nodosa   (Murray) 

H.  aspcra  Bryce 

H.  lata  Bryce 

H.  Icitgcbii   (Zelinka) 

H.  inicroccphala  (Murray) 

Macrotrachcla  forinosa   (Murray) 

M.  qiiadricornifera  Milne 

M.  papulosa  Thompson 

M.  tmdtispinosa  Thompson 

M.  plicata  (Bryce) 

M.  habit  a   (Bryce) 

M.  bidlata  (Murray) 

M.  muscnlosa  Milne 

Rot  aria  sordid  a  (Western) 

R.  sordida  fimbriata  (Western) 

R.  rotatoria   (Pallas) 

Adincta  vaga  (Davis) 

Proales  quadrangularis  (Glasscott) 

Squat inclla  tcnclla  (Bryce) 

Colurclla  adriatica   (Ehrenberg) 

Monostyhi  litnaris  (Ehrenberg) 

BracliidiiKs  urccolaris  Ehrenberg 


Our  Kashmir  stations  are  comparable  in  altitude  to  Murray's  localities,  but  since  our 
collections  were  made  with  a  tow-net,  his  list  is  of  no  value  for  comparison. 

The  rotifers  of  Southern  Tibet  have  been  studied  by  Stewart  (1908),  who  collected  17 
species,  including  five  that  he  described  as  new,  from  the  neighbourhood  of  Gyantse,  at  alti- 
tudes between  13,000  ft.  and  14,000  ft.,  i.e.  approximately  4000  m.  and  4270  m.  Of  the 
five  new  species  Mastigocerca  auchinlcckii  Stewart  is  synonymised  by  Harring  (1913)  with 
Trichocerca  longiseta  (Schrank)  and  Salpina  shape  Stewart  with  Mytilina  centralis  brezispina 
(Ehrenl). ).  Rotifer  tridentatiis  Stewart  is  considered  unrecognisable  by  Harring  as  is 
Cathypna  auibaii  Stewart  by  Harring  and  Myers  ( 1926) .  Notholca  seaphida  Stewart,  omitted 
through  an  oversight  by  Harring,  is  an  obvious  synonym  of  A^.  striata  (Miiller).    The  Tibetan 


176  KOTATORIA 

list  is  further  rt'clucctl  l>y  tlie  union  of  Proalcs  gibba  Ehrenh.  and  Jh'aschica  sciiiiapcrta  Gosse 
under  the  name  of  Cephalodella  aHriculata  (Miiller)  (Harring  and  Myers,  1924).  The 
following;"  list,  tlierefore,  gives  all  the  valid  species  recorflcd  1)y  Stewart: 

J'liiludiiia  crytlioplilhalnia  l'",lirenl). 

1'.  roseola  Ehrenh. 

P.  citrina  Ehrenl). 

Notoimiiata  aiirifa  (JMuller ) 
*A'^.  copeus  Ehrenh. 

Cephalodella  auricidala  (Miiller) 
*C.  catcllina  (Miiller) 

C.  exigna  (Gosse) 

Scaridiuin  longicaiiditin  ( IMiiiler) 
*'rricJwcerca  longiscta  (Schrank) 
*Trichotria  pocilluin  (Miiller) 
*Mytilina  z'entralis  brei'ispina  (Ehrenherg) 
*Euchlaiiis  dilatata  l^hrenherg 
^Xotholca  striata  (Miiller) 


An  asterisk  indicates  that  the  species  in  question  was  obtained  also  from  our  collections 
from  W'estern  Tibet. 

.\ndersou's  and  Murray's  lists  alone  refer  to  territory  which  is  within  the  boundaries  of 
the  Indian  Empire.  Taken  together  sixty-seven  species  are  recorded  by  these  two  authors,  of 
these,  sixteen  were  found  in  our  collections.  In  the  latter,  therefore,  eighty-three  species  are 
fnund,  nut  hitherto  recurded  fr(im  India,  and  the  total  Indian  list  is  brnught  up  tu  une  hundred 
and  fifty.  When  it  is  remembered  that  Ahlstrom  (1933 J  has  recorxled  one  hundred 
and  nineteen  species  from  a  single  embayment  of  Lake  Isrie,  it  becomes  clear  that  the 
Rotatoria  t)f  India  are  still  extremely  little  known  and  ctTer  a  prumising  field  for  furtiier 
investigation. 


VI.     THE   ROTATORIA^    FAUNA    OF    HIGH    AFTITUDES 

The  only  previous  collection  of  Rotatoria  from  the  higher  parts  of  the  Himalaya  is  that 
described  by  Stewart,  whose  recognisable  species  are  enumerated  above.  No  other  collection 
from  over  4000  m.  appears  to  have  been  hitherto  reported.  Smirnov  (1930)  has  enumerated 
14  species  and  2  varieties  frnni  the  Pamirs  but  his  collection  was  made  apparently  between 
3700  and  3900  m. 

In  our  material  42  determinable  species  are  recorded  from  18  separate  localities  in 
Indian  Til)et  between  3500  and  5334  m.,  while  from  12  localities  in  Kashmir,  lying  between 
1580  and  2667  m.  we  record  58  species.  It  would  aiijiear,  therefore,  that  a  slight  decrease 
in  number  of  species  occurs  in  ])assing  from  the  lower  to  the  higher  localities.  Further 
analysis  brings  this  out  much  more  clearly.  Of  the  42  species  recorded  from  Indian  Tibet 
33  were  fountl  in  9  localities  (of  which  3  were  alkaline)  below  4500  m.  and  22  species  were 


ROTATORIA  1/7 

confined  to  this  zone.     The  9  locahties  lying  alcove  4500  m.  may  best  be  considered  in  three 
groups. 

4500-4600  (3  locahties) 

Brachionus  plicatilis 

B.  capsuliflorus  f.  ensii 
Ceplialodclla  gibba 

C.  wiszniewskii 
Ifiira  aurita 
Kcratella  quadrata 
Lophocaris  oxysternon 
Notholca  striata 
Notonitnata  epaxia 
Polyarthra  trigla 
Pompholyx  sulcata 

4600-5000  m.  (3  localities) 
Eosphora  najas 
Euchlanis  mcneta 
E.  parva 

Kcratella  quadrata 
K.  cochlcaris 
Lepadella  patella 
Mytilina  trigona 
Notholca  striata 
Polyarthra  trigla 
Squatinella  niutica 

5000-5334  m.  (3  localities) 
Filinia  longiseta 
Kcratella  cochlcaris 
Pcdalia  bidgarica 

It  would  seem  that  the  increasing  rigor  of  the  environment  with  increasing  altitude 
plays  a  considerable  part  in  reducing  the  rotatorian  fauna  but  that  in  the  region  studied  the 
limiting  factors  do  not  become  very  intense  until  an  altitude  of  about  5000  m.  is  attained. 
The  localities  above  that  altitude  may  therefore  be  profitably  examined  more  closely. 

Togarma  Tso,  altitude  5217  m.  (Figure  6). 

Three  small  ponds  lie  close  together  in  the  wide  valley  that  ends  to  the  North  in  the 
pass  called  Ororotse  La,  above  the  Ororotse  Tso.  The  smallest  pond  is  about  30  m.  long, 
15  ni.  wide  and  30  cms.  deep.  Both  the  largest  and  smallest  ponds  yielded  Pcdalia  bidgarica, 
but  no  other  rotifers  were  obtained.  The  water  at  11.00  a.  m.,  10  July,  1932,  had  a  temper- 
ature of  16.2°C.  but  during  the  night  probably  fell  to  about  freezing  point.  The  chloride  con- 
tent was  less  than  0.0005  N.,  the  alkali  reserve  (methyl  orange  titration)  0.0012  N.  and  the 
pH  8.9.  In  the  largest  of  these  ponds  an  abundant  copepod  and  cladoceran  fauna  occurred, 
and  much  Spirogyra,  forming  brick-red  masses,  but  no  other  rotifers  were  obtained  in 
tow-nettings.  The  poverty  of  the  rotatorian  fauna  is  emphasized  by  the  fact  that  these 
ponds  superficially  resemble  the  ponds  at  Chushol  from  which  a  considerable  number  of 
species  are  recorded. 

Ororotse  Tso,  altitude  5297  m. 


178 


ROTATORIA 


Figure  6. — The  group  of  ponds  known  collectively  as  Togarma  Tso.    The  localities  for  Pcdalia  bulgarica  are  the 
small  pond  indicated  by  the  arrow,  and  the  large  central  pond. 


Figure  7. — Togom  Tso. 


ROTATORIA  179 

This  lake  is  a  small  fresh-water  lake  in  a  "kar"  at  the  head  of  a  small  tributary  of 
the  Chany-chenmo  River.  The  lake  has  a  maximum  determined  depth  of  14  m.  When 
visited  11-13  July,  1932,  it  was  covered  by  a  sheet  of  ice  with  a  maximum  thickness  of 
about  1  111.  which  was  melting  around  the  edges  and  from  below.  Most  of  the  water  was 
at  about  4.0°C.,  falling  to  1.25  below  the  surface  of  the  ice.  A  single  specimen  of  Kcratdla 
cochlcaris  was  noted  in  a  vertical  haul  made  from  13.5  to  the  surface.  An  extended  study 
of  the  lake  will  be  given  in  a  later  paper. 

Togom  Tso,  altitude  5334  m.  (Figure  7). 

This  very  small  lake,  lying  between  Togarma  Tso  and  Chagra,  was  visited  on  the 
afternoon  of  9  July,  1932,  when  it  was  found  to  be  almost  entirely  covered  with  ice.  A 
small  belt  of  free  water  at  the  edge  varied  in  temperature  from  0°C.  against  the  ice  to 
9.5°C.  at  the  extreme  margin.  A  few  specimens  of  undeterminable  bdellofds,  one  perhaps 
Dissotrocha  aculcata  var.  tiiberculata,  and  of  FiUnia  longiseta.  were  obtained  in  this  marginal 
water.  The  chloride  content  of  the  latter  was  less  than  0.00005  N.,  the  alkali  reserve  0.0003 
N.,  the  pH  7.3. 

Although  many  lakes  in  the  western  part  of  Tibet  apparently  lie  at  about  the  altitude 
of  these  three  it  is  doubtful  if  any  habitats  capable  of  supporting  planktonic  or  other  swim- 
ming rotifers  exist  much  above  5500  m.  On  the  other  hand,  Heinis  (1910)  has  shown 
that  in  the  Alps  the  muscicolous  fauna  extends  to  4000  m.  so  that  it  is  reasonable  to  sup- 
pose that  bdelloid  rotifers  e.xist  in  the  Himalaya  at  altitudes  of  over  6000  m. 

In  considering  the  limiting  factors  determining  the  existence  of  organisms  at  very  high 
altitudes,  it  is  clear  that  many  which  apply  to  terrestrial  plants  and  animals  cannot  affect 
aquatic  forms.  Thus  terrestrial  organisms  may  theoretically  be  limited  by  low  temperature, 
low  oxygen  tension,  perhaps  intense  ultra-violet  radiation,  low  CO^  tension  in  the  case  of 
plants  and  some  animals  with  a  complex  respiratory  mechanism,  and  in  the  case  of  animals 
deficiency  in  fuud  supply.  As  will  be  pointed  out  in  a  later  paper  the  oxygen  tensions  in  the 
high-altitude  lakes  examined,  owing  to  their  coldness,  lie  within  the  values  frequently  found 
in  surface  waters  in  low-lying  temperate  countries.  The  penetration  of  ultra-violet  light 
into  water  is  slight  (cf.  Carter  and  Beadle,  1930,  and  some  unpul^lished  observations  made 
on  this  expedition) .  It  may  be  of  importance  in  the  surface  layers  of  water  at  high  altitudes, 
but  much  less  so  than  in  the  case  of  terrestrial  habitats.  The  available  COo  content  of  natural 
waters  is  largely  regulated  by  the  quantity  of  alkali  carbonate  in  the  water,  while  so  far  as 
the  food  supply  of  animals  is  concerned,  evidence  available  as  to  the  productivity  of  Ororotse 
Tso  suggests  that  this  lake  compares  favourably  with  lakes  at  much  lower  altitudes  (Hutchin- 
son 1933).  It  seems,  therefore,  that  temperature  is  the  most  important  limiting  factor  in 
the  ecology  of  the  high-altitude  members  of  such  a  group  as  the  Rotatoria. 

Sufficient  is  known  of  the  high-altitude  rotatorian  fauna  of  Europe  to  justify  some 
comparison  between  that  fauna  and  the  present  collection.  From  the  monumental  work  of 
Zschokke  (1900),  the  papers  of  Brehni  and  Zederbauer  (1904)  on  the  Tyrol  and  Monti 
(1906)  on  the  Italian  Alps  and  from  the  catalogue  of  Swiss  Rotatoria  by  Weber  and  Montet 
(1918),  it  is  possil)le  to  prepare  lists  of  the  rotifers  of  the  Central  European  Alps.  Zschokke 
indeed  gives  such  a  list  of  65  valid,  fully  determined  species  from  over  1450  m.,  and  by 
inclusion  of  later  records  this  list  is  raised  to  108.  The  limits  chosen  by  Zschokke,  however, 
include  the  upper  part  of  the  forested  zone ;  if  only  the  region  above  the  forest  line,  from 
1700  ni.  upward,  be  considered,  the  list  is  reduced  to  89  species.     Such  a   list  has  indeed 


180  ROTATORIA 

been  given  by  Pesta  (1929)  in  his  valuable  work  on  the  high  mountain  lakes  of  the  Alps, 
but  since  it  is  in  need  of  a  few  minor  corrections,  is  not  according  to  the  standard  nomen- 
clature now  universally  used  and  is  not  arranged  by  zones,  it  seems  desirable  to  present  the 
data  critically  in  full.  The  altitude  after  the  name  of  each  species  gives  the  highest  station 
recorded.     No  species  is  given  in  a  lower  zone  if  it  also  occurs  in  a  higher  zone. 

2700-4000  m.  (nival  zone) 
Adincta  vam  3800 
Macrolrachcla  chrcnbcrgi  300C 
Mniohia  magna  4000 
]\I.  scarlatina  4000 
Plcurctra  alpiuni  4000  m. 

2300-2700  m.  (subnival  zone) 

Asplanclina  priodonta  2453  ni. 

Bracliionus  iircciis  2350 

Ccphalodclla  gibba  2340 

Clironiogastcr  oralis  2306 

Conochilus  unicornis  2359 

Dicranophorus  forcipatus  2600 

( Diitrclla  sp.  2375) 

Euchlanis  dilatata  2630 

Pilinia  longiscta  2400 

riabrotrocha  torquata  2686 

K.  q.  Volga  2350 

LepadcUa  patella  2400 

Macrotrai-hcla  plicata  2440 

Monommata  longiscta  2344 

Monostyla  htnaris  2600 

Notliolca  longispina  2640 

N.  striata  2600 

Fcdalia  bvlgarica  ?  2630  (2200  in  Ihilgaria,  Wis/nicwski,  1933) 

Pliilodina  citrina  2600 

P.  erythophthalma  2445 

Poly  art  lira  trigla  2600 

Proalinopsis  caiidatiis  2313 

Rotaria  citrina  2445 

7?.  rotatoria  2550 

Syncliaeta  pcctinata  2307 

Trichoccrca  carinata  2350 

(Trichocerca  sp.  2640) 

1700-2300  m.  (alpine  zone) 
Adincta  gracilis  2028 
Bracliionus  calyciflorus  2000 
Cephalodclla  aiiriculata  c.  2000 
C.  ez'a  1938 
Collotheca  ornata  1810 
C.  deflcxa  2000 
C.  uiicinata  2144 
C.  7Jinssnie7vskii  1825 
Dicranophorus  uncinatns  2028 


KUTATORIA  •  jgj 

DissotrocJia  aculcata  1796 
D.  macrostyla  2048 
DiiircUa  sejiinctipcs  1874 

D.  tigris  c.  2000 
Embata  parasitica  2189 
Epi plumes  bracliioiius  1725 

E.  senta  2093 
Eosphora  najas  2102 
Eothinia  elongata  2102 
Euchlanis  niacnira  2144 
£.  triquctra  2048 
Floscularia  mcUccrta  2100 

F.  ringcns  2000 

Gas tr opus  stylifcr  1920 

Habrotrocha  angu-sticollis  2000 

/:/.  bidetis  2100 

H.  munda  2087 

Keratella  cochlearis  2189 

7v.  quadrata  f.  quadrata  2270 

K.  serrulata  2189 

Lecane  luna  2189 

Lc  pad  ell  a  ovalis  2000 

Maerotrachela  multispinosa  1900 

Mniobia  symbiotica  1950 

Mytilina  mucronata  spinigera  1782 

iW.  j»wfica  c.  2000 

M.  ventralis  breznspina  2200 

Notholca  foliacea  2102 

Noiommata  aurita  2189 

A'',  pachyura  2102 

TV.  /n>?Zf  2000 

Philodina  roseola  2200 

P.  wm.r  2000 

Pleurotroclia  petromyzon  2000 

Proalcs  decipieiis  2000 

Ptygura  crystallina  2000 

Rhiiioglcna  frontalis  1800 

Rotaria  macrura  c.  2000 

i?.  jorfl^iWa  20000 

7?.  tardigrada  1938 

Squatinclla  inutica  2000 

Stcphanoceros  fimbriatus  2144 

Tcstudinclla  patina  2000 

Trichotria  poeilliiin  1815 

Trichoccrca  hui'^iseta  ]<134 

r.  ra.//;/.?2189  ' 

Zschokke  (1900)  in  his  analysis  of  his  earlier  list  brings  out  clearly  a  limitation  of 
tlic  number  of  species  with  increase  in  altitude,  which  limitation  is  supported  by  the  later 
list,  given  above.  In  the  nival  zone  only  muscicolous  bdelloids  occur,  no  rotifers  being 
recorded  from  the  few  lakes  above  2700  m.  that  have  been  studied  biologically  in  the  Alps. 
Nine  species  are,  however,  known  to  occur  between  2600  and  2700  m.     Zschokke  gives  a 


\g2  KOTATOUIA 

little  evidence  that  the  liniitatit)ii  of  the  algal  llora  in  the  higher  lakes  is  one  of  the  factors 
involved,  hut  considerahly  more  data  are  required  to  suhstantiate  tliis. 

It  appears  clear  from  the  results  of  all  investigators  that  the  conmionot  pelagic  and 
semipelagic  rotifers  of  the  high  Aljjine  ponds  and  lakes  are  Conocliiliis  unkoniis,  Euchlanis 
dilatafa.  Xofholca  longispina  and  Polyarthra  frigla.  Zschokke  concludes  that  the  Alpine 
rotatorian  fauna  is  composed  of  widely  distributed  common  species,  a  fact  further  empha- 
sized by  the  list  reproduced  above.  Pcdalia  bulgarica  appears  to  be  the  onl)-  exception  to  this 
generalisation. 

In  no  other  part  of  the  worUl  have  any  relevant  data  been  assembled.  All  the  lakes 
studied  at  high  altitudes  in  N.  America  appear  to  lie  lielow  the  timberline.  Bryce  (1931) 
records  13  species  from  the  sacred  lake  on  Mt.  Za(|uala  in  .\byssiiiia  at  an  altitude  of  2700  m. 
(9000  ft.),  but  this  locality  clearly  enjoys  a  temperate  climate,  and  the  same  is  true  of  Lake 
Titicaca  at  an  altitude  of  3800  m.  (12,500  ft.),  from  which  Murray  (1913)  obtained  ii 
species. 

In  comparing  our  list  with  that  of  the  Rotatoria  of  the  central  European  Alps  it  is 
necessary  to  establish  some  sort  of  correlation  between  the  ecological  zonation  in  the  two 
areas.  This  raises  considerable  difficulties  owing  to  the  fact  that  the  whole  of  Indian  Tibet 
enjoys  a  semi-arid  climate  and  within  the  llimalaxan  front-range  no  true  forest  occurs. 

The  nival  zone  begins  in  the  region  studied  at  about  6000  m.  Above  5000  m.  larger 
lakes  such  as  Ororotse  Tso  and  Togom  Tso  a])parently  remain  frozen  for  almost,  if  not 
quite,  the  entire  year.  It  is  probably  correct  to  regard  the  zone  lying  between  5000  and 
6000  m.  as  the  equivalent  of  the  upper  part  of  the  subnival  zone  of  the  Alps.  Thickets  of 
Salix  sp.  exist  in  sheltered  valleys,  such  as  the  Nyagtsu  valley  North  of  the  Panggong  Tso, 
up  to  4600  m.,  but  such  rare  and  isolated  thickets  can  hardly  be  regarded  as  representing  the 
upper  limits  of  the  forest  zone  of  the  Alps.  Cultivation  is  carried  on  up  to  4524  m.  at 
Phobrang,  northwest  of  Panggong  Tso  and  up  to  aljout  4540  ni.  at  Korzok  on  the  shore 
of  Tso  Moriri.  The  fields  at  the  latter  settlement  are  probably  the  highest  cultivated  land 
in  the  world,  but  Francke  (1914)  gives  evidence  of  former  higher  cultivation  in  this  region. 
It  must,  however,  be  remembered  that  owing  to  the  poverty  of  the  country  and  the  isolation 
of  its  communities  agriculture  is  carried  on  under  circumstances  that  would  be  economically 
unremunerative  in  luirope.  It  seems,  therefore,  reasonable  to  suppose  that  the  Al])ine  zone 
of  the  Alps  is  represented  by  the  zone  above  4500  m.  though  its  upper  limit  is  uncertain. 

In  comparing  oiu'  list  with  that  of  the  .\lps  the  data  from  above  1700  in.  may  therefore 
be  legitimately  used,  but  the  bdelloids  and  the  attached  forms  (except  Conocliiliis)  must  be 
omitted,  as  our  methods  of  study  inevitably  preclude  their  recognition.  If  this  omission  lie 
made,  the  Alpine  list  is  found  to  consist  of  58  species,  or  just  under  three  times  the  numl)er 
recorded  from  the  supposedly  corresponding  zones  in  Indian  Tibet.  When  it  i<  rcmemljered 
that  the  iVlpine  list  is  the  result  of  over  fifty  years'  work  by  several  investigators  while  our 
list  represents  but  a  single  season's  collecting  by  one  individual,  it  becomes  prolialile  that  the 
rotatorian  fauna  of  Indian  TilK't  is  at  least  as  rich  as  that  of  the  higher  zones  of  the 
mountains  of  Central  Eurojic. 

Of  the  21  species  recorded  in  our  list,  11  species  arc  found  in  the  Alps  above  1700  m. 
and  7  species  alx)ve  2300  m.  Unfortunately  these  numbers  are  small ;  an  attempt  was  made 
to  determine  if  there  is  any  correlation  between  the  maximum  altitude  records  of  these 
species  in  the  Alps  and  in  Indian  Tiljet;   the  vahie  of  the  correlation  coefificient  obtained,  viz.. 


KOTA-IOUIA  183 

0.19,  is  (juite  without  signilicaiice  wlien  derived  Irmn  eleven  pairs  of  ol)servations.  While 
it  is  clear  that  there  are  considerable  similarities  between  the  two  faunae,  evidence  not  sus- 
ceptible to  statistical  treatment  strongly  indicates  that  there  are  also  differences  l^etween 
them,  lor  it  is  to  be  noted  that  of  the  four  commonest  Alpine  free-swimming  rotifers  only 
one,  Polyarthra  trigla,  occurs  in  our  list  for  over  4500  m.,  and  that  Notholca  longispina, 
perhaps  the  commonest  Alpine  species,  and  Coiiocliilus  uiiicoiiiis,  were  found  nowhere  in  the 
regions  studied. 

With  the  exception  of  Pcdalia  bitlgarica,  all  the  species  that  we  record  have  previously 
l)een  found  at  about  sea-level  in  widely  distant  countries,  and  in  general  our  list  supports 
Zschokke's  conclusion  that  the  .Vlpine  rotatoria  are  predominantly  eurytopic  species  of 
immense  vertical  and  horizontal  distribution.  Bearing  in  mind  the  differences  that  we  have 
just  noted  Ijetween  the  fauna  of  the  Alps  and  that  of  Indian  Tibet,  it  is  safe  to  conclude 
that  the  rotifer  fauna  of  very  elevated  waters  represents,  with  the  single  exception  of  P. 
bulgarica,  a  remnant  of  the  common,  and  in  general  eurytopic,  fauna  widely  distributed 
throughout  the  earth,  but  that  the  composition  of  this  remnant  differs  from  place  to  place, 
such  differences  l^eing  perhaps  in  part  due  to  chance  and  in  part  due  to  ecological  factors, 
of  which  latter  the  occurrence  of  Brachionus  plicatilis  provides  an  extreme  example. 

Pcdalia  bulgarica  has  been  mentioned  so  often  throughout  this  discussion  that  a  few  words 
as  to  its  ecology  may  be  appropriate.     The  species  was  met  with  in  three  localities. 

As  indicated  above,  a  number  of  well-preserved  specimens  were  obtained  from  two  of 
the  Togarma  Tso  ponds;  these  were  determined  by  Dr.  W^iszniewski.  A  single  specimen 
was  obtained  in  one  of  a  similar  series  of  ponds  at  Chushol  (altitude  4336  m.)  and  several 
very  poorly  preserved  specimens  from  the  open  water  of  Pangur  Tso  (altitude  4329  m. ) 
were  found  to  be  undoubtedly  referable  to  this  species  on  account  of  the  absence  of  posterior 
appendices  and  the  six  teeth  of  the  uncus.  None  of  these  waters  were  very  cold  at  the  time 
when  the  material  was  collected.  At  Togarma  Tso  there  was  undoubtedly  a  great  diurnal 
variation  in  temperature,  but  in  Pangur  Tso,  the  temperature  lay  between  15.1°C., 
(surface)  and  14.2'C.  (9  meters)  on  13  August  and  14.1°C.  (surface)  and  13.8"C.  (9 
meters)  on  14  August,  so  that  in  this  locality  the  species  must  l)e  continually  exposed  to  a 
moderate  temperature  of  about  14°C.  in  the  summer.  The  record  of  the  species  in  Pangur 
Tso  is  also  of  interest  as  indicating  that  it  is  tolerant  of  considerable  alkalinity  (alkali  reserve 
0.0610  N.,  chloride  0.022  N.,  pH  c.  9.6).  These  facts  are  of  interest  as  indicating  that 
this  species,  the  only  recorded  alpoliiont  rotifer,  is  more  tolerant  of  diverse  conditions  than 
might  be  expected. 

Osborn  Zoological  Laboratory  of  Yale  University, 
23  July,  1934. 


1^4  UOTATORIA 


BlllLlUGKAPIlY 

AuLSTROM,  E.  II.  1933.  A  Quantitative  Study  of  Rotatoria  in  Terwilligcr's  Pond,  Put- 
in-]'.ay,   Oliio.     Ohio   Biol.    Surv.   Bull.  30,  in  Ohio  State  Univ.  lUill.  38  (5).  pi. 

Anderson,  H.  li.     1889.     Notes  on  Indian   Rotifers.     J.  Asiat.  Soc.  Beni;-.  58.     j).  345. 

Apstein,  C.  1907.  Das  Plankton  ini  Colombo-See  auf  Ceylon.  Zool.  Jahrb.  Abt.  Syst.  25. 
p.  201. 

AsPER,  G.  and  Heuschkr,  J.  1889.  Zur  Naturgeschichte  dur  Alpenseen.  Ber.  St.  Cal- 
lischen  Naturwiss. '  Ges.,  St.  Gallen  (for  1887-1888),  p.  246. 

Athanassopoulos,  G.  1930.  Sur  deux  formes  nouvelles  de  Anuraea  aculeata  Ehrb. 
variete  groeca  et  var.  conica.    Bull.  Soc.  Zool.  Fr.     1930.     p.  476. 

Beauchamp,  p.  de.  1932.  Report  on  the  Percy  Sladen  Expedition  to  some  Rift  Lakes  in 
Kenya  in  1929.  iii.  Rotiferes  des  Lacs  de  la  Vallec  du  Rift.  Ann.  Mag.  Nat.  Hist, 
(sen  10),  9.    p.  158. 

Bakkois,  T.  C,  and  Daday,  E.  1894.  Adatok  az  Aegyptonii,  Palaestinai  es  Syriai  Rota- 
toriak  ismeretehez.     Math.  Termesz.  firtes.  Budapest.     12.    p.  222. 

Brehm,  V.  and  Zederbauer,  E.  1904.  Beitr.ige  zur  Planktonuntersuchung  alpiner  Seen. 
Verb,  zool.-bot.  Ges.  Wien.     54.     p.  48. 

Bryce,  D.  L.  1931.  Report  on  the  Rotifcra:  Mr.  Omer  Cooper's  Investigation  of  the 
Abyssinian  Fresh  Waters.  (Dr.  Hugh  Scott's  l'"xpedition.)  Proc.  Zool.  Soc.  Lon- 
don, 1930,  p.  865. 

Cari.in-Nilsson,  B.  1934.  Uber  einige  fi'ir  Schweden  neue  Rotatorian.  Ark.  Zool.  26A, 
n:  o  22.    p.  1. 

Carter,  G.  S.,  and  Beadle,  L.  C.  1930.  Reports  of  an  Expedition  to  Paraguay  and  lirazil 
in  1926-27.  The  Fauna  of  the  Swamps  of  the  Paraguayan  Chaco  in  Relation  to 
its  Environment.  I.  Physico-Chemical  Nature  of  the  luivironnient.  J.  Linn.  Soc. 
(Zool.).     London.     37.     p.  205. 

Daday,  E.  von.  Az  Anuracidac  Rotatoria-csalad  revisioja.  Math.  Tcrniesz.  firtes.  Buda- 
pest.    12.    p.  364. 

lu)MONnsoN',  W.  T.  1934.  Investigations  of  .some  Ilispaniolan  Lakes.  (Dr.  R.  M.  Bond's 
Expedition.)     I.  The  Rotatoria.    Arch.  Hydrobiol.    26.    p.  465. 

EiiRENBERG,  C.  G.      1838.     Die  Infusionsthierchcn  als  vollk>ininiL-ne  Organismcn.     Leipzig. 

I-'adkev,  N.  N.  1927.  Materials  for  the  Study  of  the  Rotatorian  l'"atuia  of  U.  S.  S.  R. 
Proc.  Nat.  Ili.st.  Soc.  Kharkov.     15.    ])art  2.     (Reprint  .separately  paginated.) 

Francke,  A.  H.  1914.  Antiquities  of  Indian  Tibet.  Archaeol.  Surv.  India,  New  Imp. 
Ser.  38.     Part  I,  p.  54.     Calcutta. 

Harring,  II.  K.     1913.     Synopsis  of  the  Rotatoria.    Bull.  V.  S.  Nat.  Mus.    81.    p.  1. 


ROTATORIA  185 

Harking,  H.  K.,  and  Myers,  F.  J.  1924.  The  Rotifer  Fauna  of  Wisconsin.  II.  A  Revision 
of  the  Notominatid  Rotifers,  exclusive  of  the  Dicranophorinae.  Trans.  Wise.  Acad. 
Sci.  Arts  Lett.    21.    p.  415. 

1926.     III.  A  Revision  of  the  genera  Lecane  and  Monostyla.    ibid.    22.  p.  315. 

Heinis,  F.  1910.  Systematik  und  Biologic  der  moosbewohnenden  Rhizopoden,  Rotatorien 
und  Tardigraden  von  Basel  mit  berucksichtigung  der  iibrigen  Scweiz.  Arch. 
Hydrobiol.     5.     pp.  89,  217. 

Hutchinson,  G.  E.     1931.  New  and  Little-known  Rotatoria    from   South   Africa.      Ann. 

Mag.  Nat.  Hist.   (ser.  10).     7.     p.  561. 
1933.     Lininological  Studies  at  High  Altitudes  in  Ladak.    Nature.     1932.    p.  136. 

Hutchinson,  G.  E.,  Pickford,  G.  E.,  and  Schuurman,  J.  F.  M.  1932.  A  Contribution 
to  the  Hydrobiology  of  Pans  and  other  Inland  Waters  of  South  Africa.  Arch. 
Hydrobiol.    24.     p.  1. 

Jakubski,  a.  W.  1915.  Apis  fauny  Wrotkow  powiate  Sokalskiego.  Rosprany  i  Wiado- 
mosci  z  Museum  im  Dzieduszychkick  1.     p.  1. 

Klausener,  C.      1908.     Die  Bkitseen  der  Hochalpen.     Int.  Rev.  Hydrobiol.     1.    p.  359. 

Kratzschmar,  H.     1908.     Ueber  den  Polymorphismus  von  Anuraea  aculeata  Iihrbg.   Int 

Rev.  Hydrobiol.     1.    p.  623. 
■ 1913.     Neue  untersuchungen  iiber  den  Polymorphismus  von  Anuraea  aculeata  Ehrbg. 

ibid.     6.     p.  44. 

Monti,  R.  1906.  Rcchcrchcs  sur  quelques  lacs  du  Massif  du  Ruitor.  Ann.  Biol.  Lacustre. 
1.  p.  120. 

Mui.LER,  O.  b\      \7H().     /Nniniacula  Infusiiria.  Ilauniae. 

Murray,  J.  1906.  Some  Rotifera  of  the  Sikkim  Himalaya.  |.  Iv.  Micr.  Soc.  London. 
(Ser.  2.)     9.    p.  259. 

Murray,  J.     1913.    Quoted  in  Bryce,  1931. 

Myers,  F.  J.  1931-34.  The  Distribution  of  Rotifera  on  Mount  Desert  Island.  Amer.  Mus. 
Nov.  nos.  494,  659,  660. 

Pesta,  O.     1929.     Der  Hochgebirgssee  der  Alpen.     Die  Binnengewiisser.     8.  Stuttgart. 

Plate,  L.  H.  1886.  Beitrage  zur  Naturgeschichte  der  Rotatorien.  Jena  Z.  Naturw.  12. 
p.  1. 

ScHMARDA,  L.  K.  1850.  Neue  Formen  von  Infusorien.  Denkschr.  Akad.  wiss.  Wien  1. 
pt.  2.    p.  1. 

Schuurman,  J.  F.  M.  A  Seasonal  Study  of  the  Microflora  and  Microfauna  of  Florida  Lake, 
Johannesburg,  Transvaal.     Trans.  Roy.  Soc.  S.  Afr.     20.     p.  333. 

Skorikov,  a.  S.  1896.  Rotateurs  des  environs  de  Kharkow.  Trav.  Soc.  Nat.  Kharkov. 
30.    p.  207.     (In  Russian.) 


186  ROTATORIA 

•s.  ^ 

Slominski,  p.  1926.  Sur  la  Variation  Saisonnicre  chez  Triarliira  (iMlinia)  longiseta  E. 
C.  R.  Soc.  Biol.     1926.    p.  543. 

Smu^xov,  N.     1930.     Rotatoria.     .Xhliandlungen  der  I'aniir-Expedition.    2.  Zool.    p.  87. 

Stkwart,  F.  II.     1908.     Rotifers  and  (lastrotricha  from  Tiliet.     l\cc.  Ind.  Mus.     2.     ]).  316. 

T.\KNOGRADSKY,  D.  1''30.  /ur  Iv ilatnricu fauiia  ck-s  XMrd-Kaukasus  aus  dcm  ( iciicra 
Lecaiie,  Moiiastyla  und  CultircUa.  Trav.  Stat,  liinl,  du  (  aucast-  du  Xurd.  3  pt.  Yi. 
(Abstract  only  seen.j 

TriiKB.M'D,  M.  1911.  Les  Rotateurs  du  Canton  de  Ncuchatel.  Neuchatel  r.uil.  Soc.  Sci. 
Nat.     38.     p.  1. 

Thorpe,  V.G.     1891.    New  and  Foreign  Rotifers.    J.  R.  Micr.  Soc.  London.     18<)1.    p.  301. 

TscHiT.UNOFF,  N.  L.  1921.  I'Ikt  das  Plankton  des  Nordlichcn  Teiles  des  Kaspisees.  Arb. 
P.iol.     W'olga  Station.     6.     ]>.  107.     Russian  text,  p.  159,  German  summary. 

\'ikii-:lx,  j.  1916.  Recherches  sur  le  Plancton  des  Lacs  du  Jura  central.  Ann.  Biul.  Lacustre. 
8.    p.  5. 

Webek,  E.  F.     1898.    b'aune  rotatorienne  du  bassin  de  Leman.    Rev.  Suisse  Zool,   5.  p.  263. 

Weber,  E.  F.,  and  Montet,  G.  1918.  Rotateurs.  Cat.  Invert,  de  la  Suisse,  fasc.  11. 
Geneva. 

Wesenberg-Luni),  C.  1S)30.  Contrilnitinns  to  the  Biology  of  tlie  Kotifera.  I't.  11.  The 
Periodicity  and  Sexual  Periods.     D.  Kgl.  Danske  \'idcns.-selsk.  Sl<r.   ('•)  2.  no.  1. 

WiSZNlEWSKi,  J.  1931.  Sur  (piel((ucs  Untifcres  trouves  en  J-'.spagne.  Arrh.  d'l  lydrnliinl. 
et  d'lchthyol.     6.     p.  41. 

1933.     Un  nouveau  Rotifere  du  genre  Pedalia  habitant  les  lacs  des  hautes  montagnes. 

Int.  Rev.  Hydrobiol.     29.     p.  229. 

Zavadov.ski.     1916.     Quoted  in  Harring  and  Myers,  1924. 

ZscMOKKE,  F.  1900.  Die  Tierwelt  der  Hochgebirgsseen.  Neue  IX'ukschr.  Schweizer.  Ges. 
Naturw.  Zurich,     i?.    p.  1. 


THE    TUTTLE,    HODEIIOUSt    »    TAYLOR    COMrANY.    NEW    HAVEN,    CONN. 


MEMOIRS   OF 

THE   CONNECTICUT   ACADEMY 

OF   ARTS   AND   SCIENCES 

Vol.  X 

YALE  NORTH   INDIA   EXPEDITION 

Article  X — Ueter  Einen  Land-Isopoden  aus  Latlak,  by  K.   \V.   Verhoeff. 

Article  XI — Report  on  Hirudinea,  by  J.  Percy  Moore. 

Article  XII — Hochasiatische   Binnenseesedimente,  by  G.   Lundqvist. 

Article  XIII — Report  on  Myriapods,  Ijy  F.  Silvestri. 

Article  XIV — Report  on  Diplura  and  Thysanura,  by  F.   Silvestri. 

Article  XV — Report  on  Collembola,  by  J.  R.  Denis. 

Article  ■  XVI — Report  on  Cladocera,  by  Dr.  V.  Brehm. 

Article  XVII — Report  on  Fishes.      Part  I:    Cobitidae,  by  Sunder  Lai  Hora. 

Article  XVIII — Report  on  Fishes.      Part  II;     Sisoridae   and    Cyprinidae,    bv    Dev    Dev 
Mukerji. 

June,  1936 


Price,  $4.75 


NEW  HAVEN,  CONNECTICUT 

published  by  the 

CONNECTICUT  ACADEMY  OF  ARTS  AND  SCIENCES 

AND  TO   BE  OBTAINED  ALSO  FROM  THE 

YALE  UNIVERSITY   PRESS 


ARTICLE  X 

UEBER  EINEN   LAND-ISOPODEN   AUS   LADAK 
(55.     Isopoden-Aufsatz) 

By  K.  W.  Verhoeff  (Pasing  bei  Munchcn) 

With  7  Text-Figures 
(Received  November  8,  1934) 

Die  niir  in  sechs  Tuhcn  von  6  I'^nndplatzen  durcii  Herrn  Prof.  G.  E.  Hutchinson 
freudlichst  iibennittelten  Isopoda-tcrrcstria  aus  deni  nordwestlichen  Indien  geln'iren  alle  zu 
der  einzigen,  ini  Folgenden  besprochenen  Protracheonisciis-Art. 

Hinsichtlich  dieser  Gattung  Protracliconiscus  niochte  ich  al)er  zunachst  Folgendes  her- 
vorheljen :  In  meinem  22.  Isopoden-Aufsatz  "Zur  Kenntnis  der  Entwickelung  der  Tracheal- 
systeme  und  iiber  die  Gattungen  PorceUio  und  Trachconiscus''  (SitzBer.  Ges.  Naturf.  Fr., 
Berlin,  1917,  N.3  S.  195-223.)  habe  ich  nicht  nur  eine  neue  Umschreibung  dieser  Gattun- 
gen besonders  auf  (irund  der  Atniungsorgane  gegeben,  sondern  audi  mehrere  Untergat- 
tungen  beider  begriindet.  Unter  den  Untergattungen  von  Tracheoniscus  befindet  sich  auch 
Protmchcomsctis,  eine  Gruppe,  welche  jedoch  spater  ebenfalls  um  so  mehr  als  eigene  Gat- 
tung betrachtet  werden  musste,  da  sich  die  Notwendigkeit  ergab  sie  selbst  wieder  in  Unter- 
gattungen zu  teilen. 

Dies  geschah  in  meinem  42  Isopoden-Aufsatz,  iiber  Isopoden  aus  Turkestan  (Zool. 
Anzeiger,  Leipzig  1930,  Bd  91.  H.  5/8  S.  101-125.)  wo  ich  nicht  nur  die  Beziehungen  von 
Protracheoniscus  und  A''a^ara  behandelt,  sondern  auch  auf  S.  105  die  lieiden  Untergattungen 
ProtracJiconiscits  s.  str.  und  Mongoloniscus  unterschieden  lial)e.  Wahrend  Mongolonisciis 
fiir  Ostasien  charakteristisch  ist,  stellt  Protracliconiscus  die  artcnrcichstc  imd  iihcrhaiipt 
hervorstechendste  Isopoden-Gruppe  der  mittlcrcn  Ldndcr  Asicns  vor.  Aus  Turkestan  habe 
ich  allein  7  Arten  nachgewiesen.  Aus  luehreren  im  letzten  Jahrzehnt  erschienenen  Aufsatzen 
wissen  wir  jetzt  auch,  dass  Protracheoniscus  fiir  den  Siidosten  Europas  bezeichnend  ist  und 
dass  die  tccstlichstcn  Vorposten  der  Gattung  fast  genau  in  der  Mitte  Deutschlands  stehen, 
so  namentlicli  der  bekannte  politiis  Koch,  \'erh.  Die  oek(jlogischen  Anspriiche  der  einzchien 
.\rten  sind  ausserordenthch  verschieden  und  ebenso  die  Grossen  der  Areale.  Es  giel)t  wiirnic- 
bediirftige,  mediterrane  Arten  von  geringer  Verbreitung  einerseits,  aber  andererseits  auch 
weiter  verbreitete  und  weniger  empfindliche  Arten,  wie  z.  B.  den  asiaticiis  Ulj. 

Jedenfalls  kennen  wir  aber  in  Europa  keine  Art,  welche  in  den  Gebirgen  besonders  hocli 
ansteigt,  z.  B.  ol)erhallj  1500  m.  ist  meines  Wissens  in  Europa  nie  cin  Protracheoniscus  beo- 
Iiaclitet  worden.  Aber  auch  aus  Asien  waren  bisher  Vorkommnisse  von  bedeutender  II(")lic 
nicht  bekannt.  Uin  so  mehr  hat  es  mich  iil)errascht,  dass  die  im  Folgenden  beschriebene  Art  in 
Nordindien  in  Hohen  lebt,  in  welchen  es  in  Europa  iiberhaupt  gar  keine  Isopoden  giebt.  In 
den  niitteleuropjiischen  Alpen  sind  schon  l)ei  2000  ni.  I lohe  in  vielen  Gebirgen  keine  Lsopoden 
mehr  anzutreffen,  im  Gegensatz  zu  den  klimatisch  viel  widerstandsfahigeren  Chilopoden  und 
Diplopoden. 

Die  Starke  Vertretung  der  Gattung  Protracheoniscus  in  Asien,   woljei  aber  zweifellos 

Mem.  Conn.  Acad.,  Vol.  X,  Art.  X,  June,  1936. 


188  UEBER   EINEN    LAND-ISOPODEN    AUS    LADAK 

die  weitiuis  incistcn  Arten  noch  unbekannt  sind,  ferner  die  Tatsache,  dass  sowohl  die  Untcr- 
tjattung  Moniiolaiiisciis  als  audi  die  nahe  verwandte  Gattung'  Dcscrtoniscus  \'erh.  (cljen- 
falls  ini  42.  Ausatz  beschriel)cn )  in  Asien  lieimatcn,  wiilircml  cntsprcfheiidc  Aerwandte  (irup- 
])cn  in  Europa  (und  aiidern  Continenten)  nicht  bekannt  sind  und  schliesslich  das  extreme  hcjlie 
Vurkommen  des  Pr.  nivalis,  sind  in  liinklang  stehcncle  Erschcinungen,  wclcli  dafiir  sprcchcn, 
dass  Asicn  die  Urliciiiiat  z'on  Protracheoniscus  isl. 

Protracheoniscus  (Protracheoniscus)  nivalis  n.  sp. 

9    11-14  nun.,    i    12  mm.  Jang.  Iviickcn  gran  l)is  hrauiiscliwarz. 

Von    alien    hekannten    Protracln'oiiiscus — Arten    nntersciieidet    sieli    die    vorliegende    schon 
iinsscrlich. 

1.  Durcli  die  Stirnleisten,  welche  zwischen  deni    Mitteiteil   derselhen   und   den   Seitenlapjien 

fa.st  einen  shiiiipfni   Jl'inlcrl  hilden    (  wiihrend  sie  sonst  liier  einfacli  gehogen  sind), 

2.  Durch   den   Hinterrand   an   den    1.    rereion-l'"])imeren,     welclu-r    ganz     i:;crailc     streicht 

(wahrend  er  sonst  bogig  verliiuft), 
.V    Zeigen  die  1.  I'leopoden  des   S    (A1)I).  1  und  3)  naeii  ]''.\(ipiKlil  und  iMKJDpDdit  eine  recht 
eigentiimliche  Beschaffenlieit. 

Riicken  luelir  oder  weniger  gliinzend,  .\n(ennen  vtm  tx'pischer  I.iinge,  die  l)ei(len  fieissel- 
glieder  gleich  lang,  oder  das  terminale  etwas  (bis  1/3)  kiirzer,  3  (ilied  am  l'".nde  xuvu  und 
hinten  mit  kleinem  Zahn,  4  und  5  deutlicli  gefurcht.  An  den  3  gliedrigen,  seiir  kleinen 
Antennulen  (Abb.  6)  das  mit  mehreren  Sinnesstiibehen  besetzte  Englied  nur  halb  .so  lang  wie 
das  mittlere  und  dieses  etwas  schmiiler  mid  weiiig  kiirzer  wie  das  Grundglied.  Letzteres 
springt  am  Ende  innen  etwas  gerundet  vor. 

Ocellen  in  vier  Reihen  stehend.  Die  Seitenlappen  des  Kopfes  gross,  fast  halljkreisffirmig, 
ihr  Endrand  uni  etwa  ^  der  Liinge  des  Ocellenhaufens  von  diesem  entfernt.  Stirnleiste  in 
der  Mitte  mit  stunipfen  Winkel  vorragend. 

E.xopodite  der  1  Maxillen  mit  4  derlieren  und  5  feineren  Zannchen,  von  den  4  derljeren 
einer  viel  kiirzer  als  die  andern.  2  Maxillen  am  luide  tief  eingesschnitten  in  zwei  fast 
gleich  breite  Lappen,  deren  ausserer  nackt  und  deren  innerer  fein  behaart  und  gestrcift  ist. 

Die  Kieferfiisse  (Abb.  7)  sind  durchaus  iiacli  dem  Ijekannten  Porcc!!ionidcii-Tyin\f. 
gebaut,  ihre  3-gliedrigen  Taster,  wie  iiberjiaupt  die  ganzen  Kieferfiisse  zeigen  kaum  etwas 
Besonderes  gegeniiber  denen  der  \"erwandten,  stimmen  auch  fast  ganz  iiberein  mit  denen 
von  Dcscrtoniscus  (Abb.  17  in  nieinem  42.  Aufsatze)  doch  ist  hier  bei  Dcscrtoniscus  das  3 
Tasterglied  schlanker  und  zugleich  nicht  deutlich  abgegrenzt. 

Der  Riicken  erscheint  (unter  der  Lupe)  feinpunktirt.  Auf  den  h'pinieren  des  Pereion 
zeigt  sich  eine  schwache  aber  deutliche  Korncliiui^.  Noduli  laterales  am  1.-4.  Pereioiitergit 
viel  hoher  stehend  als  am  5.-7.  .\m.  1.  Tergit,  wo  die  Noduli  zugleich  etwas  grul)ig  vertieft 
liegen,  sind  sie  vom  Seitenrand  1 '  j  mal  weiter  als  vom  Hinterrand  entfernt,  am  3  Tergit  vom 
Seitenrand  doppelt  so  weit  wie  vom  Hinterrand  entfernt,  am  4  Tergit  3  mal  so  weit.  Am  5-7 
Tergite  stehen  also  die  Nnduli  dem  Seitenrand  viel  niilier  und  zwar  sind  sie  am  5.  und  6. 
Tergit  vom  Seiteii-  und  I  iinlerrand  i^leich  weit  entfernt,  am  7  vom  Seitenrand  I'/,  mal  weiter 
als  vom  Hinterrand. 

In  den  Punkten  der  genannten  Punktirung  sitzen  iil)er  den  ganzen  Riicken  zcrstrent 
kurze  und  sehr  feine  Borsten,  die  sich  (mikroskopisch)  als  einfach  erweisen. 


UEBER   EINEN    LAND-ISOPODEN    AUS   LADAK  189 

Pleon  ohne  Kornelung.  Das  im  dreieckigen  Spitzenteil  grubig  eingedriickte  Telson  reicht  bis 
zum  Hinterrand  der  Uropoden-Propodite.  An  den  Rjindern  der  Epimeren  miinden  Driisen 
iind  zwar  stehen  an  den  1  Pereion-]*2pimeren  die  Driisenporen  in  einer  Langsreihe  hinter 
den  al)gerundeten  V^irderecken.  An  den  7.  Epimeren  sali  ich  5-7  Driisenporen  in  einer  Langs- 
reihe im  mittleren  Gebiet,  dicht  nelien  dem  Seitenrande. 

Am  7  Beinpaar  des  $  ist  das  Ischiopcidit  unten  bogig  ausgelnililt,  kurz  beborstet,  Ijesitzt 
oben  in  der  J'^ndhiilfte  eine  im  Bogen  angeordnete  Reihe  vnn  7  Stacheliiorsten.  Meropodit 
am  Ende  olien  und  unten  mit  je  drei  Stachelborsten,  Carpopudit  unten  mit  drei  stufigen  Abset- 
zungen  und  7-8  Stachelljorsten. 

Von  sehr  charakteristichem  Ban  sind  die  1.  Pleopoden  des  S  .  Die  gerade  nach  hinten 
gestreckten  und  allmahlig  verschmalerten  1.  Endopodite  (Abb.  3)  lanfen  in  einen  fast 
dreieckigen,  am  Ende  abgerundcten  Endzipfel  ans.  Die  aussere  Basis  dieses  Endzipfels 
tritt  nach  aussen  cckig  vor  und  vor  dieser  Ecke  miindet  die  Spermarinne  (.r. ).  An  der 
immeren  Basis  ist  der  Innerrand  unterbrochen  (at.).  Hinter  dieser  Unterbrechung  zeigt 
sich  eine  kurze  Wimperreihe  und  vor  ihr  ist  der  Rand  mit  ausserst  feinen  und  kurzen 
Spitzchen  Besetzt. 

Trachealsysteme  treten,  wie  bei  alien  Protrachconisciis,  an  den  1.-5.  Exopoditen  auf.  Die 
1.  und  2.  Exopodite  sind  pigmentlos,  die  3.-5.  von  zahlreichen  verzweigten  Pigmentzellen 
durchsetzt,   (Abb.  4.). 

Die  1.  Exopodite  des  S  (Abb.  1.)  sind  hinten  breit  abgerundet,  innen  gerundet,  aussen 
hinten  gerade  abgeschragt,  wahrend  vom  der  Aussenrand  in  einen  abgerundeten  happen 
vorspringt,  an  (lessen  hinterer  Basis  das  Trachealsystem  miindet.  Plinter  dieser  Miindung 
bemerkt  man  innen  neben  deni  Schrrigrande  eine  Tracheal feldleiste,  deren  Hinterende 
undeutlich. 

An  den  2.  Exopoditen  des  & ,  welche  am  Ilinterrande  aussen  eine  Reihe  kriiftiger 
Borsten  tragen,  befindet  sich  mitten  im  Trachelfeld  eine  stumpfwinkelige,  ziemlich  tiefe 
Einbuchtung  (tf,  Abb.  2.)  und  auch  die  Tracheal  feldleiste  ist  stump  fwinkelig  eingebuchtet. 
Die  2.  Exopodite  werden  von  ihreni  Endopodit,  welches  im  Endteil  sehr  diinn  ist  und  spitz 
auslauft,  nur  wenig  iiberragt. 

Den  starksten  Borstenbesatz  und  zwar  am  Ilinterrande  besitzen  die  5.  Exopodite  des 
<J  (Abb.  4)  welche  vorn  quer  abgestutzt,  aussen  und  hinten  zugerundet  und  innen  fast 
gerade  nach  hinten  streichen.  Ueber  dem  Innenrande  zeigt  sich  die  bekannte,  taschenartige 
Einsenkung.  Die  Trachealysteme  (Abb.  5.)  miinden  am  vorderen  Aussenrande  etwas  vor 
der  Mitte  und  sind  an  den  5.     Exopoditen  am  schwiichsten  entwickelt. 

Vorkoiiiincn.     Die  in  etvva  14  Stiick  vorliegende  Art  ist  auch  in  zwei  Jugendlichen  vertreten 
und  im  obersten  Indusgebiet  an  folgenden  Orten  gesammelt  worden : 

L.  20     Hemis  Gonpa,  unter  Steinen,   12-VI-1932.     c.  3660  m. 

L.  31     Lhabaps,  unter  Steinen,  22-VI-1932.     3614  m. 

L.  32     Zung-Lung,  Tangyartal  unter  Steinen,  24-VI-1932.     4224  m. 

L.  68     Zwischen  Anzurma  und  Dambu-guru,    l-VIII-1932.     c.  4725  m. 

L.  72     Tokung,  bei  Panggong  Tso,  8-VIII-1932.     c.  4250  m. 

L.  68  und  L.  72  befinden  sich  zu  beiden  Seiten  des  Panggong  Tso.  Ausserdem  liegen 
nncli  vor  von  Tso  Nyak  in  Tibet  Tzewang  Tashi  und  Sonam  Tergas  12-viii-1932  durch 
auffallende  Weichheit  ausgezeicimet  2    9  9.     Ein  9  mit  Marsupium  wurde  nicht  beobachtet. 


100 


UEBER   EINEN    LAND-ISOHOUEN   AUS    I.AIIAK 


^liiiiirrk'un}^:  V'icllciclit  liaiulelt  cs  sich  bei  tlicseu  Ticren  uin  zwci  Ivasscn,  dercn  cine 
scliniiilcr  uiid  licller  iiiul  dcren  andere  l)reiter  und  dunkler  ist.  Dies  iJisst  sich  jedoch 
mir  an  zahireidicrcn  Objecten  entschcidcn  als  niir  vorj^elejjen  liabcii.  Wie  cs  scheint 
ist  dcr  Traihconiscus  nk'alis  die  am  hochstni  icbcndc  /siipiii!cn-.\r{.  wckiic  bislicr  auf 
nnscrc  I'-rdc  l)C()l)aciitet  wordcn  ist. 


2.  ex 


Figures  1-7.  Protracheoniscus  (Protracheoniscus)  nivalis  n.  sp.  1,  Eiii  I.  PIcnpoclcncxnpiKlit  ties  S, 
voii  uiitcn  gcsclicn,  X  56.  2,  Aiisscror  .\hsclinitt  cincs  2.  Plcdpiidciicxopodit  des  S,  I,  Tracliccii,  //,  Trachcalfeld. 
X  125.  3,  Endteil  eines  1.  Plcopodciicndopodit  des  S,  Ansicht  von  unten,  i,  Innen-  a,  Aussenrand,  .r,  MiinduiiK 
der  Spermarinne,  X  125.  4,  Ein  5.  Pleopodcnexopodit  des  S  von  unten  geschen,  pr,  Propodit,  X  56.  5,  Ausserer 
Teil  desselben  mit  dem  Trachealfeld  (tf),  X 125.  6,  Linke  Antcnnule  (an)  und  der  angrenzende  Teil  der 
Gelcnkgrube  der  linkcn  .Antcnne,  t',  Vorder-  //,  Hintcrrand,  X  125.  7,  Endteilc  des  reehtcn  Kicferfusses,  Ansicht 
von  unten,  X  125. 


ARTICLE  XI 

REPORT  ON  HIRUDINEA 

By  J.  Percy  Moore 
(Received  December  15,  1934) 

The  collection  of  leeches  is  very  small,  consisting  of  ten  lots  representing  three 
species.  One  of  these  came  from  the  Nilgiri  Hills  in  Madras  Presidency  and  two  from 
Kashmir,  one  being  a  new  record  for  that  state.  All  are  from  moderate  elevations  and 
the  absence  of  land  leeches  is  worthy  of  note. 

THEROMYZON    SEXOCULATA    (Moorc) 

Protoclcpsinc  scxoculata  Moore,  1898. 
Thcromyzon  sexoculata  Moore,  1924. 

Harding,  1927. 
?  Protoclcpsis  mcyeri  Livanow,  1902. 

This  species  is  new  to  Kashmir,  though  it  was  previously  known  from  India,  having 
been  recorded  from  Manipur  (Moore,  1924)  ;  the  type  is  from  Bering  Island  (Moore, 
1898 j.  Livanow  considered  T.  scxoculata  (unfortunately  so  named)  identical  with  a 
species  known  from  Russia,  Sweden  and  France,  to  which  he  gave  the  new  name  of  T.  mcyeri. 
Externally  the  resemblance,  in  respect  to  annulation,  eyes,  genital  orifices  and  color,  is  close. 
The  only  difference  noted  on  the  Manipur  specimens  was  that  the  second  annulus  (ai)  of 
somite  XXVI  was  differentiated  only  at  the  margins,  as  is  also  the  case  in  the  Kashmir 
specimens.  Somite  III  is  triannulate  on  all  specimens.  But  a  series  of  sections  which  this 
material  permitted  definitely  establishes  the  distinction  between  the  Indian  form  and  T. 
mcyeri.  The  gonopores  are  similar  in  position  (  S  XI/XII,  5  XII  a2/a3)  but  the  two 
oviducts  are  united  beneath  the  nerve  cord  into  a  slender,  tubular  vagina  which  runs  vertically 
to  the  ?  orifice,  exactly  as  in  T.  tcsscUata,  as  contrasted  with  T.  mcyeri  in  which  there  is  no 
such  common  vagina.  The  condition  of  the  oviducts  in  the  original  T.  scxoculata  is 
unknown,  as  it  could  not  be  determined  from  the  single  very  poorly  preserved  type  specimen. 
It  is  not  improbable  that  the  south  Asiatic  species  will  eventually  prove  to  be  distinct  from 
T.   sc.vociilata   but   present   evidence  gives   no  ground  for  separation. 

The  color  of  the  present  specimens  is  largely  faded  but  all  retain  at  least  traces  of  the 
six  series  of  metameric  yellow  spots  and  in  addition  a  moderate  number  of  similar  but  unseg- 
mental  spots.  One  specimen  has  a  dark  band  on  each  side  of  the  buccal  ring,  wide  laterally 
and  tapering  to  a  point  medially.  The  dark  green,  contracted  chromatophores  are  con- 
spicuous and  on  the  venter  of  one  specimen  form  dark  rings  about  the  sensillae  which 
appear  to  the  naked  eye  as  black  dots.  On  complete  somites  a3  is  constantly  somewhat 
larger  than  the  other  annuli  Ijut  there  is  no  indication  of  subdivision.  Ventrally  throughout 
the  length,  and  dorsally  at  both  ends,  the  intersegmental  furmws  are  conspicuously  deeper 
than  the  others  and  a2/a3  is  deeper  than  til/aZ. 

Mem.  Conn.  Ac/ml,  Vol.  X,  Art.  XI,  June,  1936. 


192  RKPORT  OX    TTIRT-niNKA 

AlPfour  specimens  (K34  Nos.  691  and  698)  were  taken  at  Pliashakuri,  near  Pampur, 
Kashmir,  May  7,  1932,  at  an  altitnde  of  5200  ft. 

Erpobdella  octoculata  (Linn.) 

Ilintdo  octoculata  Linnaeus,  1758. 
Erfobdella  octoculata  Moore,   1924. 
Moore,  1927. 

This  widely  distributed  Eurasiatic  species  is  very  common  in  tiie  lakes  and  ponds  of 
Kashmir.  It  was  fully  discussed  in  my  1924  paper.  It  is  the  best  represented  species  in  this 
collection  but  all  specimens  are  small.  The  gonopores  are  normally  separated  by  3  annuli, 
the  $  in  or  immediately  behind  the  furrow  XII  bl/b2  and  the  9  constantly  in  XII  b5/b6 
but  the  d  may  shift  caudad  as  far  as  the  middle  of  b2  in  which  case  it  is  only  2^^ 
annuli  anterior  to  the  ?  pore.  One  specimen  has  two  <5  pores  in  XII  b2  and  XIII  b2 
respectively. 

K  15  and  19  Gagirbal,  Srinagar,  Kashmir,  swampy  pond  east  of  ruad,  altitude  5190  ft., 
No.  703,  707;  K  24,  Nishat  Bagh,  pond,  April  7,  altitude  5200  ft..  No.  651  ;  K  42,  W'ular 
Lake,  April  18,  alt.  5180  ft.,  dredged.  No.  763,  depth  1.5-2  m.,  No.  765,  depth  1.0  m.; 
K61,  (iund,  Sind  Valley,  May  17,  altitude  6824  ft.,  under  stones  on  nnfddy  bottom  of 
small  stream. 

FORAMINOBDELLA    IlEPTAMERATA    Kaburaki 

Foraminobdella  hcptamcrata  Kaburaki,  1921. 

Moore,   1927. 

This  interesting  and  little  known  species  is  represented  by  four  poorly  preserved  speci- 
mens N.  8  (No.  834,  849)  taken  in  ponds  on  Pykara  Road  near  Ootacamund,  Nilgiri  Hills, 
Madras,  November  10,  1932,  altitude  7200  ft.  The  specimens  measure  from  23.  x  4.  to 
42.  X  5.3  mm.  All  have  the  gastropore  of  large  size:  this  structure,  the  gonopores  and  the 
annulation  are  as  described  in  1927  Irom  the  tyjie,  at  that  time  unique,  which  also  came 
from  the  Nilgiri  District.  In  January,  1931,  I  was  fortunate  in  tinding  several  populous 
colonies  of  this  species  in  the  lake  at  Ootacamund  and  was  able  to  study  its  mode  of  life 
and  to  secure  material  from  which  an  anatomical  description  will  be  pul)lished  in  another  con- 
nection. Its  favorite  habitat  is  in  the  little  gravelly  deltas  at  the  niduths  i>i  streams  emptying 
into  the  lake.  Here  it  is  found  under  stones  especially  just  above  water  level  and  when 
exposed  disappears  quickly  into  the  gravel  and  silt.  It  is  as  muscular,  hard  and  slippery  as 
an  eel,  very  difficult  to  hold  and  with  its  pointed  head  and  slender  form  an  adept  burrower. 
When  placed  in  water  a  current  may  be  seen  to  issue  periodically  from  the  gastropore  and 
when  removed  to  the  air  a  fine  jet  of  water  was  sometimes  ejected  from  it  a  distance  of 
several  inches.  In  life  the  color  is  a  dull  or  bright  red  or  pink  according  to  size  and  contents 
of  stomach.     The  food  consists  chiefly  of  tubificid  oligochaetes. 

Full  references  to  all  of  the  papers  cited  in  the  synonymy  appear  in  the  bibliographies 
of  Harding  and  Moore,  Fauna  of  P.ritish  India.     Ilirudinea.     L(indon.  1927. 


ARTICLE  XII 

HOCHASIATISCHE   BINNENSEESEDIMENTE 
By  G.  Lundqvist 

With  1  Plate  and  5  Text-Figures 
(Received  February  8,  1935) 

Fonvort 

In  einigen  iilteren  Arbeiten,  besonders  von  1927,  habe  ich  die  Auffassung  verfochten, 
dass  die  Einsammlung  von  Bodenproljen  in  Seen  niit  der  grossten  Genauigkeit  und  von  dem 
Forscher,  der  dieselben  bearbeiten  wird  (Lundqvist  1927),  ausgefiihrt  werden  muss. 
Weiterhin  ninss  man,  um  den  Tj-pus  eines  Sees  feststellen  zu  konnen,  eine  pers("inliche  Erfab- 
rung  desselben  baben,  denn  in  dem  Typus  ist  eine  Mannigfaltigkeit  unbedeutender  und 
unbeschreibbarer  Faktoren  vorhanden.  Es  scheint  deshalb  inkonsequent,  dass  ich  die  Bear- 
beitung  der  Bodenproben  von  "The  Yale  North  India  Expedition,  1932,"  die  mir  von  Dr.  H. 
de  Terra  und  Dr.  G.  E.  Hutchinson  freundhchst  angeljoten  wurde,  iiljernonimen  halje.  Ander- 
seits  aber  war  die  Moglichkeit,  Sediniente  aus  den  hochst  gelegenen  limnologisch  untersuch- 
ten  Binnengewassern  der  Erde  zu  sehen,  gar  zu  verlockend.  Ich  mochte  darum  den  erwahn- 
ten  Forschern  fiir  ihr  freundhches  Anerbieten  meinen  besten  Dank  aussprechen.  Ganz 
besonders  mochte  ich  Dr.  Hutchinson  fiir  die  ortHchen  Observationen  iiber  die  verschiedenen 
Seen,  die  er  mir  bereitwilHg  geliefert  hat,  danken.  Ich  l)in  ihm  und  Dr.  de  Terra  auch 
dankbar  fiir  das  Durchlesen  der  Korrcktur,  das  ich  infolge  drucktechnischer  Umstiinde  leider 
nicht  selbst  ausfiihren  konnte. 

Von  denen,  die  mir  im  iibrigen  geholfen  haben,  mochte  ich  Dr.  H.  Thomasson,  der  die 
Diatomeenbestimmungen  au.sgefiihrt  hat,  zuerst  nennen.  Weiter  hat  Dr.  S.  Thunmark  das 
Desmidieenmaterial  durchmustert.  Dr.  G.  Assarsson  hat  die  W'asseranalysen,  die  mir  von 
Dr.  Hutchinson  zur  Disposition  gestellt  wurden,  durchgerechnet  und  mit  mir  diskutiert. 
SchHesshch  habe  ich  den  Vorteil  gehabt,  mit  Dr.  R.  Mehn  und  Dr.  C.  J.  Ostman  iiber  die 
Klimafragen  sprechen  zu  konnen.  Besonderen  Dank  schulde  ich  deshalb  auch  diesen  fiinf 
Forschern. 

Schon  hier  diirfte  erwahnt  werden,  dass  die  Lokalitatsnamen  dieser  Gegenden  in  ganz 
verschiedener  Weise  geschrieben  werden.  Ich  habe  selbstverstandiich  die  Namen  der  Berichte 
der  Yale-Expedition  benutzt  (de  Terra  1934).  Daneben  habe  ich  aljer  die  Seenanien  ange- 
fiihrt,  die  auf  solchen  bekannten  Karten  wie  z.  B.  denjenigen  von  Hedin  (1909)  und  Dainelli 
(1922)  gebraucht  worden  sind.  Eine  mehr  systematische  Priifung  und  Vergleichung  von 
Karten  der  vorliegenden  Gebiete  von  ortographischen  Gesichtspunkten  aus  habe  ich  selbstver- 
stiindlicli  nicht  versuciit. 

Um  ein  Missverstandnis  zu  vermeiden,  hat  jeder  See  seine  Nummer  erhaiten,  und  (Hese 
ist  sowohl  in  den  Text  als  auf  die  Karten  eingesetzt  worden. 

Uber  die  Disposition  der  folgenden  Arbeit  sei  nur  angefiilirt,  dass  einerseits  das  Mate- 
rial   (also  die  deskriptiven   Kapitel )    andererseits,   die  mehr  tiieoretischen    Kapitel   und   die 

Mem.  Conn.  Acad.,  Vol.  X,  Art.  XII,  June,  1936. 


194  imCTrASIATISCHE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE 

Riickblicke  fiir  sich  stehen.  Das  Ilauptgewicht  ist  auf  das  crstere  gelcgt,  da  die  Sedimcnte 
dieser  Gegenden  bisjetzt  ganz  iinbekannt  wareii.  Darum  diirfte  hier  jedt-s  Detail  von  Inter- 
esse  sein  kuiincii. 

Mcthodischc  Bcmcrkungcn 

Die  Probeii  siiid  mit  deiu  llknian-r>irge-Bodengroifer  eingesammelt  wnnk'n.  Nur  in 
einigen  Seen  (Son  Sakesar  Kabar,  Lokut  Dal  Lake  und  W'ular  Lake)  wurde  das  Ivohrlut 
von  Nauinann  benutzt.  Die  rro1)en,  die  mit  deni  IJudengreifer  genonimen  warden,  sind  ja 
betrcffs  ibrer  Lage  in  Verhiiltnis  zu  der  Sediment  obertlache  nicbt  so  gut  Lockalisiert  wie  die 
ul)rigen,  und  das  Jtlaterial  ist  auch  zusammengeriihrt  und  beterogen  geworden.  Man  kann 
darum  in  solcben  Proben  Klumpen  aus  Gyttja  mit  ganz  vcrschiedener  mikrobiologischer 
Zusammensetzung  finden.  Die  iiusserst  genauen  Metboden,  mit  denen  die  Proben  I)earl)eitet 
wurden,  sind  desbalb  oft  nicbt  notig  gewesen.  Ich  niocbte  daber  die  Aufmerksamkeit  darauf 
ricbten,  dass  hier  in  hohem  Grade  der  Ausspruch  von  Hagen  gilt :  "Der  Mangel  an  matbe- 
matiscbcr  Bildung  gibt  sich  tlurcb  nichts  so  auffallend  zu  erkennen,  wie  durcb  masslose 
Schiirfe  im  Zablenrecbnen."  Damit  mocbte  ich  also  audi  bcrvorbelx'n,  dass  die  I'"requenz- 
zahlen,  die  fiir  die  Diatomeen  oder  Strukturelemente  angefiibrt  werden,  nicbt  so  exakt, 
wie  sie  im  Druck  erscheinen,  aufzufassen  sind. 

Ul)er  die  Observationen  an  Ort  und  Stelle  ist  auch  zu  Ijemerken,  dass  die  Farlie  des  Sees 
nacb  dem  Masstab  von  Forel-Ule  (Ule  1892)  und  dicjenige  des  Wasscrs  nacb  dem  Platina- 
C'blorid-Masstab  der  U.  S.  (leological  Survey  (Lcigbton  1905)  bestimnit  worden  sind.  Die 
natiirlicbcn  L'arlK'n  der  Sedimente  sind  scbwer  festzustellen,  da  .samtlicbc  Proben,  die  nicbt 
getrocknet  sind,  in  Spiritus  oder  Formalin  fixiert  sind. 

Die  Bearljeitung  der  Prol)cn  im  Laboratorium  ist  mit  einigen  Erweiterungcn  nacb  Lund- 
qvist,  1927,  ausgefiibrt  worden.  Icb  babe  mich  also  nicbt  mit  eingetrockneten  Prol^en 
beschaftigt.  Die  Eintrocknung  verursacbt  In-i  den  Kullniden,  feinereni  Detritus  u.  a.  den 
W'rlust  sowobl  ibres  Aussehens  als  audi  ilires  \  oluniens.  Dadurcb  wird  also  das  X'olumen- 
verbiiltnis  zwiscben  organogenem  und  minerogenem  Material  venindert.  Die  Strukturan- 
alyse  ist  durch  Rechnung  der  verschiedenen  Bestandteile  uuter  dem  Netzokular  von  Leitz  in 
1  mm.''  von  der  gefeuchteten  Probe  ausgefiibrt  worden.  Bei  dieser  Analyse  kann  es  ganz 
scbwierig  sein,  das  feink("irnige  minerogene  Material  und  I'eindetritus  von  einandcr  zu  unter- 
scheiden.  Ich  babe  darum  verscbiedene  Fiirbungsmittel  prol)iert,  um  eines  zu  finden,  das  das 
minerogene  Material  unbedeckt  und  farblos  lasst.  Das  l)este  der  jirobierten  Mittel  ist  ein 
gewohnlicher  Anilinfarljenstift  (vgl.  Naumann  1918).  Nacb  cbemiscber  Metbode  kann  man 
dieses  feinkornige  Material,  besonders  den  Tonschlamm,  erreicben.  Die  metbotliscbe 
Schwiiche  bestebt  darin,  dass  man  hierbei  in  der  Sunime  des  unorganischen  Materials  auch 
die  Diatomeen  und  die  anderen  Kieselskelette  bekommt.  Es  ist  daber  meines  Erachtens  vom 
mikrobiologiscbem  Gesichtsj)unkte  aus  mebr  anzuraten,  die  Proben  mikroskopisch  zu  unter- 
suchcn.  W^iinscht  man  aber  den  Charakter  der  Sedimente  von  rein  cbemischem  Gesichtspunkt 
aus  berauszufinden,  ist  es  eine  ganz  andere  Frage. 

Die  mikrobiologischen  Untersucbungen  sind  ebenfalls  auf  1  nim.^-Prol)en  ausgefiibrt 
wc)rden.  In  den  mebr  eingebenden  Diatomeenanalysen,  von  II.  Thomasson,  werden  die 
Resullate  in  Prozentzahlen  vorgelegt,  wol>ei  die  Prozente  der  Summe  der  nicbt  kolonienbil- 
denden  Individuen  au.sgerechnet  sind.  Ausnahmen  bilden  z.  B.  Mclosira  armaria  und  Cyclo- 
tella,  dagegen  weder  Mclosira  '^ninuhila  etc.  nndi  l-nt;^ilaria. 


IIOCHASIATISCIIE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  195 

Auf  diese  jetzt  olien  beschriebene  Weise  siiul  audi  die  Prol3en  niit  der  "Trockenprobe," 
der  "HCl-Probe"  und  der  "Tiischprobe"  iintersucht  worden.  Die  Trockenprobe  ist  ein  ein- 
faches  Hilfsmittel,  um  eine  ungefahre  Vorstellung  des  Dygehalts  in  den  Sediinenten  zu  ver- 
mitteln :  je  dyreicber  dieselben  sind,  um  so  mehr  braunschwarz  werden  sie  in  trockenem 
Zustand.  In  den  vorUegenden  bunuisarnien  Gebieten  ist  die  Prul^e  jedoch  von  vnitergeord- 
netein  Interesse.  Die  HCl-Probe  beabsichtigt  die  Angabe,  einer  ungefiibren  Auffassung  des 
relativen  Karbonatgehalts.  Auf  etwa  1  mm.^  des  Sediments  wird  ein  Tropfen  HCl  (etvva 
10%-ig)  getropft  und  das  Schaumen  wird  beobachtet.  Fiir  die  Bestimmung  desselben  babe 
ich  eine  5-gradige  Skala  benutzt  nach  dem  Prinzip :  0  ==  kein  Schaumen,  5  =^  sehr  starkes 
Schaumen.  Die  Anwendung  ist  sehr  einfach  und  weitere  Besclireibung  unnotig.  Die  Tusch- 
pr(i1)e  gil)t  eine  recbt  gute  Vorstelhuig  des  Gebalts  an  Algensciileim  iin  Feindetritus.  Diese 
Probe  ist  schon  friiher,  besonders  in  der  algologischen  Literatur,  mehrmals  beschrieben 
worden. 

Schhesshch  mochte  ich  bier  auch  hervorheljen,  dass  ich  auf  das  Zusammenbringen  von 
Data  iiber  die  Naturverhiiltnisse  viel  Zeit  verwendet  hal^e.  Denn  fiir  das  V'erstehen  der 
Biologie  eines  Sees  ist  es  viel  wichtiger,  dass  man  die  Umgebungen  und  das  Milieu  des 
Sees  beherrscht,  als  dass  man  z.  B.  samtliche  Arten  einer  besonderen  Tier-oder  Pflanzen- 
gruppe,  die  darin  lebt,  kennt. 

Das  Material,  das  iiber  die  Naturverhaltnisse  dieser  Gegenden  vorliegt,  ist  ebenso  gross 
als  auch  schwer  zu  iiberblicken.  Diese  Gebiete  sind  klassischer  Boden  sowohl  von  dem 
Gesichtspuiikte  der  indischen  Naturforschung  aus  als  auch  aus  limnologisch  klassischer 
Boden.  Hier  waiiderten  die  Briider  Schlagintweit  schon  Mitte  des  vorigen  Jahrhunderts  und 
untersucbten  auch  die  Seen.  Selbstverstandlich  waren  ihre  Methoden  ausserst  primitiv ;  in 
einer  Hinsicht  al^er  waren  diese  Forscher  ihrer  Zeit  voran :  sie  machten  relativ  genaue  Obser- 
vationen  iiber  die  Transparenz  und  Farbe  der  Seen.  Es  diirfte  lohnen  aus  der  Vergessenheit 
gerettet  zu  werden,  dass  sie  im  Ladak-  und  Kashmir.see  die  Sichttiefe  durch  Messen  der  Tiefe 
Ijestimmten,  bei  der  ein  Zylinder  aus  Carrara-Marmor  unsichtbar  wurde.  Fiir  die  Farben- 
bestimiuungen  benutzten  sie  eben falls  ein  grosses  Glasprisma,  das  man  unter  der  Wasserflache 
drehte,  bis  die  stiirkste  Farlje  erhalten  wurde  (Schlagintweit  1871    [74]   S.  170). 

Einige  Bodenproben  der  asiatischen  Seen  von  reinem  Sediment-gesichtspunkt  aus 
scheinen  jedoch  vorher  nicbt  genommen  worden  zu  sein,  obgleich  einige  "Schlammproben" 
auf  Diatomeen  bin  bearl>eitet  worden  sind.  Ich  mochte  in  dieseni  Zusammenhang  Meister 
(1932,  S.  2)  anfiihren:  "Es  fehlten  also  bis  jetzt  Proben  vom  Grunde  stehender  Gewiisser, 
die  erfahrung.sgemass  die  reichste  Ausl^eute  liefern.  Wenn  einmal  richtiges  Benthos  zur 
Untersuchung  gelangt,  werden  sicherlicb  nocb  viclc  neue  Formen  bekannt."  Aus  den  in 
vorliegender  Arbeit  untersucbten  Pmbcn  scbeint  es  jedoch,  als  ob  Meisters  Pnjphezeiung 
nicht  Stich  halten  wiirde. 

Die  hier  untersucbten  Seen  liegen  in  drei  Geljieten :  Salt  Range  im  Punjab,  dem  Kash- 
niirtal  und  Ladak  im  westlichen  Tiljet  (Text-figure  1  und  2).  Ich  werde  versuchen,  ii])er 
jedes  flicser  drei  Gebiete  eine  kurze  Naturbescbreil)ung  zu  liefern. 

Salt  Range 

Die  Salt  Pange  ist  ein  O-W'-licber  Komple.x  von  Gebirgsketten  zwischen  (lulus  luitl 
Jhelaiu  im  Punjab.  Gegen  S  Ijesitzt  das  Gebiet  einen  starken  AI)fall ;  gegen  N  ist  es  aber 
nicht  so  scharf  abgegrenzl.     Das  Seegebiet  liegt  auf  einer  schwach   kupierten   Hochebene 


196 


HOCHASIATISCIIE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE 


Figure  1.     Die  Seen  der  drei  Untersuchungsgebiete:   Nr.   1   Salt  Range   (Sun  Sakesar  Kaliar),  Nr.  2-6  Kashmir 

und  Nr.  7-15  Ladak. 


Figure  2.  Die  untersuchten  Seen:  1  =  Son  Sakesar  Kahar,  2  =  Lokut  Dal  Lake,  3  =  Bod  Dal  Lake,  4  = 
Sundar  Khun,  5  =  Manasbal  Lake,  6  =  Wular  Lake,  7  =  Tso  Moriri,  8  =;  Khyagar  Tso,  9  =  Startak-puk  Tso, 
10  =  Tso  Kar,  ll  =  Yaye  Tso,  12  =:  Witpal  Tso,  13  =  Pangur  Tso,  14  =  Panggong  Tso  und  IS^Ororotse  Tso. 


IIOCIIASIATISCIIE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  197 

zwischen  zwei  der  Gebirgsriicken.  Der  hochste  Punkt  ist  Sakesar,  LSOOm.  u.  M.  Der  Berg- 
grund  besteht  hauptsachlich  aus  Nummuliten-Kalkstein.  Gegen  S  gibt  es  auch  Karbon- 
Kalksteine  und  kleine  Partien  von  Jura-Gesteinen.  Die  Kalksteine  liegen  gewohnlich  unbe- 
deckt  und  kleinhiigelig  in  O-W  Richtung  ausgestreckt.  Die  Bodenarten  nehmen  hauptsach- 
lich die  Senken  zwischen  den  Riicken  ein  und  sind  in  grosser  Ausdehnung  kultiviert.  Die 
Waldvegetation  dieser  Zentraipartie  der  Salt  Range  ist  ganz  unl)etrachtlich  und  nur  aus 
einigen  verkiimmerten  H\pcranthcra  und  Bouibax  heptaphyllum  zusammengesetzt  (Fleming 
1853,  S.  237).  iJbrigens  wird  die  hohere  Vegetation  von  Fleming  (S.  238)  als  "a  low 
bush  jungle,  formed  in  great  part  of  Dodoiiaca  Biiniuumiana  ( Sunhetta)  and  Adhatoda 
2'assica  (Behikkur)"  bezeichnet.  Die  letzteren  sind  fiir  das  Gebiet  sehr  charakteristisch.  Das 
Klima  ist  denijenigen  von  Kashmir  ahnlich.  Wiihrend  der  warmen  Zeit  ist  die  Hitze  ganz 
driickend;  aus  einer  Angabe  von  Fleming  (1853,  S.  229)  geht  hervor,  dass  er  darum  Mitte 
iXpril  wegen  der  Hitze  mit  seiner  Untersuchung  aufhoren  musste,  wodurch  die  Arbeit  ein 
halbes  Jahr  verz<")gert  wurde.  Die  Winde  blasen  in  der  Salt  Range  wahrend  dieser  Zeit  von 
OSO  und  wahrend  der  kalten  Zeit  von  W.  (Harwood  1926).  Die  Niederschlagsmenge 
erreicht  250-500  mm.  (Schott  1933). 

1.    Son  Sakesar  Kahar 
(ca  750  m.  ii.  M.) 

Wynne  (1878)  auf  der  Karte :   Son  Sukesur  Kahur,  im  Text  auch  Samandar  genannt. 

Das  Zuflussgebiet  umfasst  einen  Teil  der  Hocheliene  Son  in  den  hijchsten  Partien  der 
Salt  Range.  Die  Topographie  ist  teilweise  stark  zerschnitten;  die  Hohenunterschiede  zwis- 
chen Gipfeln  und  Talboden  erreichen  hochstens  700-800  m.  Der  Berggrund  besteht  am  See 
aus  Kalksteinkonglomeraten  und  Sandsteinen,  oberem  und  unterem  Pleistozan  angehorend. 
Die  Hochgebirgsabhange  bestehen  hauptsachlich  aus  flinsteinhaltigen  eozjinen  Kalksteinen. 
Die  Bodenarten  sind  in  der  Niihe  des  Sees  vor  allem  alte  Salzablagerungen.  Die  Vegetation 
der  Umgebung  des  Sees  ist  als  Macchien  charakterisiert  worden,  ein  Begriff  der  jedoch 
heterogen  ist.  In  der  Nahe  des  Sees  liegen  die  kleinen  Dorfer  Chitta,  Uchhali  u.  a.  Das 
Zufliessen  scheint  nicht  so  stark  zu  sein,  einen  Abfluss  gibt  es  nicht. 

Das  Seebecken  ist  seicht,  deshalb  wechseln  Gnisse  und  Wassertiefe  mit  den  Nieder- 
schlJigen  (Wynne  1878  S.  46).  Die  grosste  mir  bekannte  Tiefe  ist  8.8  m.  Die  Farlie  des 
Sees,  die  man  nicht  nach  Furel-Ule  I)estinimen  konnte,  ist,  auf  Grund  einer  grossen  Menge 
von  Microcystis  rosco-pcrsicinits  graulich-hellrot.  Ul^er  die  Farbe  spricht  mir  Hutchinson  in 
einem  Briefe:  "Later  in  the  year,  according  to  Dr.  Pruthi,  this  alga  disappears  and  the  only 
plankton  that  he  discovered  consisted  of  Diaptoiiiiis  salinus.  The  lake  was  still  pink,  as  this 
crustacean  is  a  reddish  species.  The  inhabitants  maintain  that  the  lake  is  always  pink,  except 
in  the  late  autumn  when  it  may  be  whitish.  I  am  not  very  clear  whether  this  is  true,  but  it  is 
possible  that  the  calcium  carbonate  deposits  represent  a  whitish  phase  occurring  annually  at  a 
time  when  a  good  deal  of  sediment  is  washed  into  the  lake." 

Das  Wasser  ist  in  okologischer  Beziehung  extrem  salzig.  Die  Cl-Menge  ist  34400  mg/1. 
Die  Summe  von  Alkalisalzen  73050  und  SO4  17176  mg/1.  Auch  die  Karbonatmenge  ist 
ungewohnlich  hoch :    1276  mg/1    (vgl.  die  Tabelle). 

Der  Boden.  Hieriiber  liegen  folgende  Ijriefliche  Angaben  von  Dr.  Hutchinson  vor: 
"The  bottom  of  Son  Sakesar  Kahar  is  very  peculiar,  consisting,  I  suspect,  largely  of  ferrous 
sulphide  in  which  there  seem  to  be  thin  bands  of  white  material,  probably  calcium  carbo- 


198  iiociiAsiATisciir:  binnenseksedimente 

nate."  Drei  Bodcnproben,  von  8.8  m.,  aus  einer  etwa  6  cm.  langen  Schlammwurst,  mit  clem 
Rohriot  von  Naiimann  heraufgeholt,  sincl  untersucht  worden.  Zwei  von  ilmcn  gehiircn  dem 
sclnvarzcn  sultidreichen  Sediment,  die  dritte  einer  wcis.sen  dazwischen  liegenden  2  cm.  unter 
(icr  Sedimentflache  befindlichen  Schiclit  an.  Ciewtiluilich  sclieint  es,  als  ob  die  .'iclnvarzen  Sedi- 
mentschichten  etwa  2  cm.  und  die  weis.sen  <  ^j  cm.  dick  waren.  In  trocknem  Znstand  ist 
die  Farbe  der  Ol^erflachenprobe  dunkelgrau  nnd  die  der  unteren  i'nil>e  geil)lich-dunkel- 
grau.  Die  weissen  Schiclitcn  veriindern  sich  I)eim  Eintrocknen  niclit.  Die  iiCi-l'rt)lje  galj 
eine  starke  Reaktion  (2  und  3)  von  siimtliciien  I'roben. 

Stnikturanalysc. 

Probe                                               Grobdetritus     Feindetritiis    MiiKralkunicr  C.i-.Sclil.iiiini  I'.vrit  Chiliii 

Ca  1  cm.  u.  P. <17o           71%               12%                 12%  2%  Z% 

"   2    "     "    "     2%          20%               6%                64%  ...  87o 

"    5     "    "    "     67%               18%                 13%  <1%  1% 

Der  Feindetritus  ist  in  den  scliwarzen  Scliicbten  hyalin,  in  den  oberen  Schicbten  dagegen 
reicb  an  granen  oder  karotingefarl)ten  KUnnpen;  er  ist  kornig  nnd  n(x:kig  und  entbiilt  eine 
reichbche  Menge  kleiner  l)azillen;ibnlicher  Korper,  etwa  }<•  x  1  /'.  Die  Tnschprobe  zeigt 
10-20%  von  Algenscbleim,  mit  bcstimmtem  j\leln-gc\viciit  in  dtr  unteren  Probe.  Die  Mineral- 
k("irner  sind  gut  abgernndct  oder  stark  splitterig,  15  m  oder  weniger.  Der  l^'eindetritus  ist  in 
dan  weissen  Schicbten  bellgelb  und  reicli  an  abgerundeten  KcJrnern,  die  zum  Teil  eventuell 
minerogen  sind.  Die  Mineralkorner  sind  bier  15-25  /^,  sebr  gut  abgenmdet,  oder  5-15  f,  gut 
abgerundet  und  stark  liclitbrecbend.  Sie  besteben  mit  Gewissheit  aus  Karlx)nat,  nacli  Dr. 
Assarsson  gewc'ibniicb  aus  Kalziumkarlionat.  Auch  Eisenkarbonatki'inier  kommen  vor, 
obwohl  es  nicbt  nKiglich  war,  die  Proportion  der.seiben  festzustclicn.  Die  i\arbonatki"irner 
untersclieiden  sicb  von  den  "Alineralki'irnern"  (Ouarz,  Feldspat,  (ib'inmer  und  aiideren  niclit 
ausgefiillten  Mineraben)  durcb  die  bobe  Licbtbrechung  und  den  Gbmz  und  die  lClx;nenbeit 
olme  Splitterigkeit  der  Flacbe.  Die  Karlxjnatkorner  sitzen  wie  Trauljen  auf  den  Feindetri- 
tuskUunpclien.  Auf  dem  Grobdetritus  sind  die  KarbonatkcJrner  grosser  und  etwas  kantig, 
sind  aber  docli  reciit  gut  abgerundet.  Das  Pyrit  ist  gewobnlicb  kugelformig  und  khunpen- 
weise  angesamnieit.  Die  scbwarzen  Setbniente  sind  kalkreicbe  I'eindetritusgyttja,  die  weissen 
cliitinreicbe  Kalkgyttja. 

MikrofossUicnanalysc.  Unter  ik'n  Diatomeen  gibt  es  nur  ein  I'ragment  von  Cyiiibclla 
aspera  in  der  oljeren  Prolje.  Danel)en  sind  Cosiiiariuiii  sj^.  und  andcre  (  Idoropbyceenreste 
angezeicbnet.  An  Pollen  findet  man  "Ficca,"  unter  denen  ein  ISO/j.  grosses  l^xemijlar, 
"Sali.v,"  "Cbenopodiaceen-pollen,"  einen  Querctts-tihnUchcn  Pollen  und  einige,  die  einen  bellen 
y^agiw-Pollen  ahnlicb  sind.  Was  die  Quantitat  betrifft,  so  kommen  nur  ein  paar  von  jedem 
P'ollen  auf  den  mm.''  Dies  alles  gilt  nur  fiir  die  dunklen  Scbicbten.  Die  weissen  Scliicbten 
sind  beinabe  steril,  nur  ein  C7(///»r«- fragment,  mi'iglicbcrweise  von  eincm  Rotatorien-lu,  ist 
angetroffen  worden. 

Mikrobiologiscb  sind  die  Angabcn  dieser  Sedimente  ziemlicli  diirftig;  sie  deuten  viel- 
leicbt  an,  dass  der  See  biologiscb  zu  einer  Wiiste  umgewandell  wnrde,  ein  Scbluss,  der  jedocb 
von  den  I""eldlx^obacbtungen  widerlegt  wird. 

/^usaiiiiiii'iifiissung:  Son  Sakesar  Kabar  ist  ein  seicbter  See  mit  einem  sebr  (1-  und  .SO^- 
reichen  Wasser,  die  Lagenfolge  i.st  gescbicbtet,  die  zwei   Sedinunttypen  der  Scbicbtenreibe 


IIOCirASIATISCriE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  199 

sind  kalkreiche  Feindetritusgyttja  und  cliitinreiche  Kalkgyttja  ohne  MikrofossiliL-n.     Mikro- 
biolugisch  herrschcn  ^[icl■(lcysl!s  nisco-prrsifiniis  und  Dial^toiiiiis  saliiius  vor. 

Kashmir 

Das  Kashmir-Geljiet  ist  ein  ctwa  7  :■:  11  Mcileii  brcites  Tal,  scliarf  al>gcgrt'nzt  vmi  den 
Abhiingen  der  umgebenden  Gel)irgszuge.  Das  Gebiet  war  friiher  von  einem  Siisswassersee 
eingenommen,  wovon  noch  zerstrent  liegende  Sediniente  mit  Siisswassermuscheln  zeugen. 
Der  Berggrund  besteht  aus  Saiidsteinen,  Otiarziten  u.  a  des  Panjal-Systems,  Kalksteinen  des 
Karbon,  Perm  und  Trias  und  im  Norden  aus  andesitiscbeni  Trapp  (Lydekker  1883).  Die 
P>odenarten  der  Talebene  sind  muschelreiche  Karewa-Sedimente,  diejenigen  der  Abhiingc 
Iiesonders  gegen  unten — Morane  oder  warwiger  Ton  (Sorlin  1927).  Das  Flachland  ist  mit 
Reisfeldern  und  Obstgarten  schon  bewachsen.  Der  Boden  ist  so  stark  ausgeniitzt  worden, 
dass  man  im  "Srinagar-See"  (ich  I)in  nicht  ganz  sicher,  welcber  dem  Srinagar  naheliegende 
See  damit  bezeicbnet  wird)  Garten  auf  Fltissen  angelegt  hat.  Diese  bestehen  aus  Schilf, 
Zweigen  usw.,  sind  mit  Erde  bedeckt  und  fliessen  auf  ledernen  Luftsacken,  das  ganze  wird 
durch  in  den  Seeboden  eingetriebene  Stamme  befestigt  (Schlagintweit  1871,  S.  411).  An 
Baunien  stellt  man  Platanen,  Pappeln  und  Walnussbiiume  fest.  Die  umgelienden  Abhiinge 
sind  mit  Nadelwiildem  von  z.  B.  Abies  Jl^cbbiaita,  Picca  Morinda,  Finns  lotif^ifnlia.  P.  Pence 
und  Taxus  baccafa  (Sorlin,  briefliche  Mitteilung)  bewachsen.  Es  sind  dalier  hauptsachlich 
die  gegen  N  exponierten,  also  die  nicht  von  der  Sonne  trockengelegten  Seiten,  die  so 
bewachsen  sind.  Hinter  den  Waldern  erheben  sich  in  der  Feme  die  schneebekleideten  Alpen- 
gipfel.  Das  Klima  des  Kashmirgebiets  ist  ein  warm  gemassigtes  Regenklima  von  warmem 
und  wintertrockenem  Typus  (Koppen  auf  der  Karte  in  Supan-Obst  1927).  Die  heftigen 
Sommerregen  im  Juli  verursachen  ein  kraftiges  Schneeschmelzen  im  Hochgebirge,  also  eine 
Alpenfluss,  das  die  Fliisse  sehr  schwer  zu  passieren  macht  (Schlagintweit  1871,  S.  466).  Im 
Winter  wird  das  Klima  durch  heftige,  kalte  Luftstromungen  von  den  Hochgebirgen  her  ver- 
schlechtert.  Die  jahrliche  Niederschlagsmenge  betragt  etwa  1000  mm.  (Schott  1933).  Die 
W'inde  scheinen  wahrend  dieser  kalten  Jahreszeit  von  WN\\\  wahrend  der  Rlonsunzeit 
al)er  von  OSO  und  auch  etwa  von  NNO  zu  kommen  (Harwood  1926).  Dnch  sei  hier 
bemerkt,  dass  die  Topographic  einen  grossen  Einfluss  auf  die  ortlichcn  Windrichtungen 
ausiibt. 

2.    Lokut  Dal  Lake 
(1582  m.  ii.  M.) 

Die  Grosse  des  Wassergebiets  ist  schwierig  zu  bestimmen ;  es  scheint  jedocli  recht 
gering  zu  sein.  Der  Berggrund,  der  zwar  nicht  entblosst  vorkommt,  l^esteht  aus  einem 
andesitischen  Trapp,  der  dem  Panjalsystem  angehort  (Lydekker  1883).  Die  Bodenartcn 
sind  pleistozener  Ton  aus  der  Karewa-Serie  (de  Terra,  Isrieflicli).  Der  See  liegt  auf  dem 
ebenen,  zum  Teil  versumpften  Talboden;  im  Osten  steigen  die  Gebirge  steil  empor.  I^ie 
Vegetation  rings  um  den  See  Ijesteht  aus  Salts  und  Populus  und  im  Osten  aus  Nadelwiiidern. 
Das  Wassergebiet  zum  grossen  Teil  Ijel^aut.  Das  Zufliessen  ist  aus  Bod  Dal;  der  AbOuss 
geht  siidwest warts  l)ei  Srinagar  vorI>ei. 

Die  Tiefe  des  Sees  ist  gering,  1-2  m.  Die  Farbe  des  Sees  ist  nach  Forel-Ule  etwa  XIV 
und  diejenige  des  Wassers  am  Abfiuss  15  mg.  Pt/1.  Die  Secchi-Scheibe  ist  am  Boden  gut 
sichtbar;    der  pH-Wert  ist  8.2-8.5.     Der  okologische  Standard  ist  siiss  wie  in  den  nahelie- 


200  IIOCHASIATISCIIE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE 

genden  Seen.  Cheniische  Analysen  licgen  von  "Rod  Dal"  vor.  Jcdcn falls  sind  die  Analysen 
sichcr  fiir  samtliche  Seen  der  Srinagar-Gegend  repnisentativ.  Die  Sunimc  der  Alkaiisalze 
betrrigt  9  nig/1.  Die  Cl-Menge  ist  1.6  und  der  i\arlx)natgeliait  65  nig/1.  Die  einzige  Bezie- 
Ining,  in  der  sicli  das  \Vasser  dieses  Sees  von  dcni  der  iil)rigen  uutersucliten  unttTsclieidet, 
ist  der  relativ  holie  Uherschuss  an  Na^  CO;,:  14  nigv  1. 

Der  Bodcn  ist  zuni  grossen  Teil  niit  PotaDic'^cton  l)e\vaclisen  iind  cnthidt  einc  arnie 
/./»;;;(rra-Fauna.  Ubrigens  wachsen  hier  sowolil  rnte  /.('//(.v-iilnnicn  zu  Tausenden  als  audi 
Trapa  (Sorlin  1927).  Die  Oljerllachenschiclit  ist  hraun-grau  und  enthiilt  Schneckenschalen ; 
das  konsolidierte  Sediment  ist  helll)raun-grau  luid  enth.'ilt  nur  wenige  Schalenreste.  Die 
(irenze  zwisclien  den  erwiihnten  Scliicliten  wire!  dnrch  eine  diinne  graue  Scliicht  niarkiert,  cs 
war  jedocli  nicht  nn'igjich,  sie  von  (k'u  unigL-l)cuden  zu  separieren.  Nur  die  ( Jherlliiclicn- 
sehiclit  ist  untersuclit  worden.  Die  Pniln.*  ist  in  trockeneni  /ustand  duukclgrau.  Die-  IK'l- 
J'robe  gal)  keine  Reaktion  (0). 

Slniktitranalysc.  Grohdetritus  SA'/( ,  {'"eiudL'tritus  ?>?>'/<,  Mineralki'irner  2^^ ,  Chitinreste 
10%,  Kalkscldaniin  <  \'/(  und  Diatomcen  und  i'yritkugeln  <  1%.  Der  Gmlidctrilus 
stamint  event,  aus  rotaiiioi^cton  lier.  Der  J'"eindetritus  ist  hyaliugelblich  und  relativ  grni); 
mit  Immersion  sieht  man  rundliche  Kr)rner  und  vereinzelte  hazilleniihnliche  Korper  1  x  4 /i. 
Die  Tusehprobe  zeigt  <  10%  Algenschleim.  Die  ]\Iineralk(")rncr  sind  aljgerundet  und  etwa 
25/'  oder  5-10 /'.  Die  ("bitinreste  Ijcstelien  ini  allgenKMUun  aus  luisiiiiiui.  Das  Sediment  ist 
eine  cliitinreiclie  Grobdetritusgyttja. 

.]filcrnf(>ssilicijaitalysc.  Die  Diatomcen  sind  die  wiclitigsten  der  Alikr^fossiben.  Unter 
iluien  douiiniert  Goiiiplionciiia  iiilricatiiin,  31%  oder  beinahe  50  St.  pro  mm.''  Danach 
folgen  L'yiiibclla  /'arr'c/  \5'/r  und  Rpitlicmia  zebra  \'ar.  porccllus  14'?,  d.  i.  nieln-  als  20  St. 
pro  mm.''  Unter  den  iibrigen  MikrofossiHen  bemerkt  man  l)esonders  Spongicn-nadein,  22 
St.  pro  mm.''  Es  kommen  audi  I'fdiastnini  duplex  (4  St.),  Eiiastrum  sp.,Cosiimriiiiii  sp., 
Gl<n(ilrieliia  u.  a.  vor.  Die  Giiitinreste  sind  zuni  grossen  Teil  5oj;»/wa.-Schilde.  Unter  den 
Pollen  gibt  es  "Piniis,"  "Pieea"  und  "Oitereiis,"  von  dem  ersten  3  St.,  von  den  iibrigen  2  St. 
pro  mm.''  i'",in  Riicklilick  zeigt  eine  ausserordenttich  reiche  Mikrobiologie.  \^on  den  Dia- 
tonieen  gil)t  es  28  Formen ;  77'/f  dieser  Flora  geh(")ren  zu  den  Siisswasscrarten  und  23% 
sind  fakuitativ  Siiss-  und  ISrackwasserfnrnien.  Die  meisten,  90%,  sind  .\ul'\vudisli.irmen. 
Typische  Plankton  formen  kommen  nicht  vor. 

Zusaniiiicnfassung.  Lokut  Dal  Lake  ist  ein  seichter,  sebr  vegetationsreidier  See  mit 
siissem  Wasser  und  ohne  besonderen  C'haraktcr;  das  Sediment  ist  eine  cliitinreiclie  Grobde- 
tritusg)'ttja  mit  zahlreichen  Diatomeen,  besonders  Susswasser-.Xufwudis formen. 

3.    Bod  Dal  Lake 
(1582  m.  ii.  M.) 

Daindli  (1922)  auf  der  ixarte:    Dal. 

Das  Wassergebiet  umfasst  ein  grosseres,  gegeii  NO  3-4000  m.  hoch  gelegenes  Pergland 
und  den  darunter  liegenden  Tallioden.  Der  Rerggrund  ini  TIodigebirgsgeI)iet  bestelit  aus 
andesitischem  Trapp  (Lydekker  1883).  Die  Uodeiiarten  sind  nadi  de  Terra  Sand  und  Ton 
aus  der  Karewa-Serie ;  zum  grossen  Teil  sind  sie  versumpft.  Die  luihere  N'egetation  der 
Umgebungen  bestdit  aus  ,S"(;//.r  und  Popidiis  und  auf  den  ibilien  ini  O  aus  Nadelwaldem. 
Grosse  .\reale  rings  um  den  See  sind  bebaut.  Das  ZuHiesseii  vnu  dem  Gebirge  ini  T)  diirfte 
betriichtlich  sein ;   das  Abtliessen  ist  audi  recht  effektiv. 


HOCHASIATISCHE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  201 

Der  See  hat  wenigstens  im  W.  eine  Tiefe  von  etwa  4  m.  FJie  Farbe  des  Sees  ist  Forel- 
Ule  XV  unci  die  des  Wassers  10  mg.  Pt/1.  Die  Sichttiefe  ist  1.2  m.  und  der  pH-Wert  8.5. 
Der  okologische  Standard  ist  siiss;  chemisch  diirfte  derselbe  mit  demjenigen  von  Lokut  Dal 
Lake  iibereinstininien. 

Der  Bodcn  ist  mit  einem  dunkeigrauen,  in  trockenem  Zustand  grauen  Schlamm  bedeckt. 
Eine  Probe  davon  (von  etwa  4  m.)  ist  untersucht  worden.  Das  Material,  mit  dem  Ekman- 
Birge-Bodengreifer  heraufgeholt,  ist  jedoch  sehr  heterogen.  So  kommen  in  einer  Probe 
wenige  Diatomeen,  in  einer  anderen  zahlreiche  vor.  Die  Produktionsziffern,  die  hier  unten 
angefiihrt  werden,  haben  chiruni  mir  einen  zienilich  relativen  Wert.  Die  HCl-Prol)e  gab 
keine  Reaktion  (0). 

Struktiinmalysc:  Feindetritus  68%,  Mineralkurner  29%  und  Diatomeen  3%.  Der 
Feindetritus  ist  hyalin-gelblich  und  recht  grobkornig;  die  Bestandteile  sind  abgerundet  oder 
bilden  zahlreiche  bazillenahnliche  Korper,  1  x  3  /«.  Die  Tuschprobe  zeigt  nur  sehr  w'enig 
Algenschleim.  Die  Mineralkorner  sind  gewiihnlich  <  10/^;  es  gibt  aber  auch  solche  bis  25  /-t; 
siimtliche  sind  aligerundet.     Das  Sediment  ist  eine  diatomeenreiche  Scliluffgyttja. 

Mikrof()ssilicnanal\sc.  Dominierend  sind  die  Diatomeen,  obleich,  wie  schon  oben 
ervvahnt  wurde,  die  Mengen  verschiedener  Priiparate  ziemlich  variieren.  Am  zahlreichsten 
Scheint  Mclnsira  granulata  mit  var.  angustissiuta,  zusammen  9%  oder  beinahe  500  St.  pro 
mm.^  vorkonimen.  Dann  folgen  Cyiiibdla  pan'a  12%),  C.  z'cntricosa  11%  und  Navicida 
rhynchocephala  var.  rostcllafa  12%'.  Im  iilirigen  wird  auf  die  Tabelle  3  hingewiesen.  Nur 
ein  "Picea" -PoWen  pro  mm.'"*  ist  festgesteUt  worden. 

Eine  Zusammenfassung  der  MikrofossiHen  zeigt  64  Diatomeen formen,  die  hijcliste 
Anzahl  in  den  untersuchten  Seen.  Die  meisten  sind  Siisswasserformen,  danel)en  eine  Brack- 
wasserform,  Nazncula  pygmaca,  und  eine  Art,  die  liauptsachlich  in  Salzwasser  leljt,  Navicida 
sidinaruui,  sind  auch  angetroffen  worden.  Prozentuell  sind  die  l)eiden  letzteren  untergeordnet, 
die  typischen  Siisswasserformen  sind  aljer  nur  62%.  Unter  den  Milieutypen  dominieren 
Aufwuchsformen  mit  85%;   daneben  kommen  audi  u.  a.  3%  (+16%)  Plankton  formen  vor. 

Zusammenfassung:  Bod  Dal  Lake  ist  ein  seichter,  vegetationsreicher  See  mit  siissem 
Wasser;  das  Sediment  ist  eine  diatomeenreiche  Schluffgyttja  mit  zahlreichen  Siisswasser- 
Aufwuchsdiatomeen  und  auch  ein  paar  Brackwassertypen. 


4.    Sundar  Khun 
(1582  111.  ii.  M.) 

Das  Wassergebiet  ist  dasselbe  wie  das  fiir  Bod  Dal  Lake  Ijeschriebene,  da  der  See  in 
umiiittelliarer  Nahe  davon  liegt.  Die  Sand-  und  Tonflachliinder  sind  mit  Gebiischen  von 
Salix  und  von  Populus  und  Plafanus  bewachsen.  Der  Zufluss  diirfte  zum  grossten  Tcii  (lurch 
den  Abfluss  aus  liod  Dal  Lake  gebildet  werden. 

Der  See  ist  etwa  5  m.  tief  und  der  Buden  ist  mit  eiuL-ni  fur  den  Bodengreifer  undurch- 
l.'issigen  C/iara-Teppich  bewachsen.  Die  I'^arbe  des  Sees  ist  Forel-Ule  XII-XIII.  Die 
Secchi-Scheibe  ist  unter  Boden vegetation  auf  3  m.  sichtbar;  der  pH-Wert  ist  8.5.  Der  okolo- 
gische Standard  ist  siiss;  in  chemischer  Beziehung  diirfte  das  Wasser  dem  von  Bod  Dal 
Lake  ziemlich  iihulich  sein. 

Der  Bodcn  besteht  aus  einem  bniunlich-grauen,  in  trockenem  Zustand  grauen  Sediment 
von  sehr  heterogener  Beschaffenheit.     Die  HCl-Probe  gab  keine  Reaktion  (0). 


202  IIOCMASIATISCIIE  HINNENSEESEDIMENTE 

SlruhtKniiuilysc:  Cmlxletritus  237r,  Fciiidftritus  56%,  I\Iiiicr;ilk(')nKT  W/v,  Pyrit  2'/( , 
Chitinrestc  4'/v  und  Diatomccn  5%.  Der  (irolxlctritus  ist  aus  Chara  iiiul  aus  Phaiu'r<is;anK'n 
(Ccratophyliuin  ?)  gebildet.  Dcr  I'ciiulctritus  ist  liyalini^xlhlicli,  feinkornig-flockig  und 
enthalt  nur  vereinzclte  hazillenformige  K(')ri)er,  1  ■:  2  a*.  Die  Tuschprol)e  zeigt  etwa  10-20% 
Algenschlciiii.  Die  i\Iincra!k<")mcr  sind  2-10 /i  und  ahgenindct.  Die  Chitinrestc  sind  zuni 
gnissten  Teil  BosiitinaSdvdK'n.     Das  Sediment  ist  cine  diatoniccnrciclic  Clrobdetritusgytt ja. 

Mikrofossiliciianalysc.  Die  Diatunieen  dciminieren,  al>cr  aurli  die  Desniidieen,  und 
Spongiennadeln  konimen  rclativ  zahlreich  vor.  Unter  den  ersteren  benicrkt  man  Cyiiibcllo- 
Artcn,  zum  grossen  Tcil  C.  pan'a  9%,  Goinplinnciiia  intricatnm  18%,  Nitzschia  ainpliibia 
12%  und  Fragilaria  construcns  20%-.  Epithciiiia  wird  von  /;.  sorcx  5%,  E.  turgida  7%>  und 
E.  zebra  van  porccUits  4%  repriisenticrt.  In  einigen  Praparaten  sind  diese  Arten  so  zahl- 
reich, dass  es  z.  B.  von  E.  zebra  >  60  und  von  E.  sorex  20  St.  pro  nun.''  konstatiert  wurden. 
Das  Sediment  ist  al)er,  wie  schon  hervorgeholK'n  wurde,  sehr  lieterogen,  was  selbstverstand- 
iicli  audi  in  den  /.allien  ausgedriickt  werdcn  kaiin.  X'oii  den  Spongien-nadehi  kann  man 
15  St.  und  von  den  Kopfscliilden  von  Basiiiiini  4-5  St.  i)ro  nim.''  finden.  Pollen  von  "Salix," 
"Picea,"  "Piiitis"  und  "Oiierciis"  komnien  niit  1-2  St.  i)ro  iiini.'''  vor. 

lune  Zusaninienfassung  der  Diatonieen  giht  44  Arten  usw.,  wovon  die  nieisten  Siisswas- 
scrformcn  sind.  12  St.  lel)en  auch  ini  lirackwasser.  Von  der  ganzen  1  )iatiinicen-FIora 
niachen  die  typischen  Susswasserformen  71  ^f-  aus.  88%.  sind  Aufwiu-lisfdrinen  und  3% 
Plankton  fomieii. 

Ziisaiiuiiciifassung.  Sundar  Khun  ist  ein  kleiner,  seicliter,  vegetationsreicher  See  niit 
siissem  Wasser;  das  Sediment  ist  eine  diatonieenreiche  Grohdetritusgyttja  init  Siisswasser- 
.\uf\vuclisdiatoinecn. 

5.    Manasbal  Lake 
(1584  m.  ii.  M.) 

Das  Zullussgebiet  ist  reclil  scliwer  zu  bestininien,  da  der  See  auf  deni  I'lachlande  am 
P'uss  der  Ilochgebirge  liegt.  Das  I-'lachland  ist  aus  Sand  und  Ton  der  Karevva-Serie  aufge- 
baut;  im  Hochgebirge  im  Norden  steht  andesitischer  Trapp  an  (T.ydekker  1883).  Die 
hi'ihere  Vegetation  der  Umgebung  des  Sees  besteht  aus  .V(//(.r  und  fapiiliis,  wo  der  Boden 
nicht  bebaut  ist;  an  den  Abhiingen  im  Norden  wachsen  Nadelwalder.  Das  Zufliesscn  scluint 
nach  der  Karte  von  Dainelli  (Taf.  CL  XTT)  unterirdisch  zu  gelien ;  dcr  Abfluss  geiit  in  den 
Jlielum  und  dann  in  den  \\'ular  Lake. 

Der  See  ist  etwa  15  m.  tief  (Lydekker  1883).'  Die  b^arbc  desselben  ist  l'"orel-Ule  X 
und  diejenige  des  Wassers  10  nig.  Pt/1.  Die  Sichttiefe  ist  4  m.  und  der  ]ill-\\'ert  8.5.  Der 
okologische  Standard  ist  siiss.  Die  Cl-Menge  ist  1.8  nig/l  und  die  Summe  der  .Mkalisalze 
23  nig/1.     Der  Karbonatgehalt  ist  113  mg/1. 

Der  Boden  ist  von  einem  1)einahe  schwarzen,  in  trockeneni  Zustand  grauen  Sediment 
mit  heilbrauneni  Oberflachenlager  1>edeckt,  das  nach  den  Angaben  reich  an  grol)em  Pllanzen- 
detritus  ist.  In  der  sehr  heterogencn  Prol^e  von  12  m.  Tiefe,  die  ich  untersucht  babe,  ist 
jedoch  dieser  ( irobdetritus  sehr  untcrgcordnet.  Die  IlCi-Prolje  gab  keine  Reaktion  (0). 
Ubrigens  konnten   13  'rubitRiden  ])ro  m."  festgestellt  werden. 

Die  Stniktiiraiialy.s'i-  eines  dunklen  und    festen  dyttjaklumps  gab;    drobdctritus  <  1%, 

'Eighty-eight  soundings  in  all  parts  of  the  lake  failed  tii  disclose  any  depth  greater  than  12.8m. — G.  E.  H. 


IIOCHASIATISCHE  lilNNENSEESEDIMENTE  203 

I'^eindetrilus  75%,  Mineralkorner  18%  und  Diatomeen  7%.  Der  Feindetritus  ist  hyalingel- 
blich,  flockig,  nur  ein  wenig  kornig  und  enthiilt  mir  vereinzelte  bazillcnformige  Korper, 
1  X  3  /i.  Die  Tuschprobe  zeigt  etwa  10%  Algenschleim.  Die  Mineralkorner  sind  splitterig 
oder  etwas  abgerundet,  gewohnlich  <  10  ft,  aber  auch  einzelne  bis  50 ;«  sind  wahrgenonimen 
worden.     Das  Sediment  ist  eine  diatomeenreich  Feindetritusgyttja. 

MikrofossiUcnanalyse.  Die  Diatomeen  dominieren  und  unter  ihnen  besonders  Cyclo- 
tclla  coiiita  14%,  Cocconeis  placcntula  mit  var.  lincata  15%  und  CymbcUa  panu  13%.  Am 
zahlreichsten  kommt  jedoch  Synedra  acus  v.  angnstissima,  300%  (ausserhalb  der  Summe 
berechnet)  vor.  Dieser  Wert  entspricht  1140  St.  pro  mm.^  Die  Epitheima-Artcn  machen 
zusammen  10%  oder  I^einahe  40  St.  pro  mm.^  aus.  Ausser  Diatomeen  gibt  es  kleine  Des- 
midieen  der  Gattungen  Cosmar'mm,  Spondylosmm  und  Staurastrum.  Zwei  Pollen  von 
"Picea"  und  "Quercus"  pro  mm.^  sind  auch  konstatiert  worden. 

Die  Diatomeen  bestehen  aus  46  Formen,  von  denen  26  typische  Siisswasser-  und  3  Brack- 
wasserformen  sind.  80%  sind  Aufwuchsformen  und  14%  Planktonformen,  dazu  kommen 
aber  300%  Synedra  acus  v.  angusHsshiia,  die  hier  in  der  Summe  nicht  mitgerechnet  sind,  um 
die  anderen  Formen  nicht  ganz  zu  iiberglanzen. 

Zusanuiicnfassiing.  Manasbal  Lake  ist  ein  mitteltiefer  Siisswassersee ;  das  Sediment 
ist  eine  diatomeenreiche  Feindetritusgyttja  mit  Siisswasser-diatomeen  von  Aufwuchs-und 
Planktontypus ;   auch  einige  Brackwasserformen  kommen  vor. 


6.      IVular  Lake 
(1573  m.  u.  M.) 

Das  Wassereinzugsgebiet  besteht  aus  dem  grossten  Teil  des  Kashmirbeckens  und  ist  also 
ausserordentlich  gross.  Im  S  und  O  von  dem  See  ist  das  Land  sehr  niedrig  und  eljen,  im  N 
und  W  aber  reichen  die  hohen  Gebirge  (>  3000  m.  ii.  M.)  beinahe  an  den  See.  Der  Berg- 
grund  besteht  hauptsachlich  aus  Sedimenten  des  Panjal-Systems  (Sandsteinen,  Konglomer- 
aten  und  Ouarziten).  In  der  Nahe  des  Flachlands  steht  andersitischer  Trapp  an.  Die 
Ouellen  der  nordostlichen  Zufliisse  finden  sich  in  Formationen  alt-  und  jung-palaozoischen 
Alters  bei  denen  Schiefer  und  Kalke  vorwiegen.  Das  Flachland  rings  um  den  See  besteht 
aus  einem  sandigen  Karewa-Ton.  In  der  unmittelbaren  Niihe  des  Sees  gibt  es  Torfablager- 
ungen  (Lydekker  1883  S.  332).  Die  Umgebungen  sind  mit  Salix  und  Popuhis  bewachsen 
oder  bebaut.  An  den  Abhangen  im  N  und  O  wachsen  Nadelwalder.  Das  Zufliessen  muss 
ganz  bedeutend  sein,  da  der  See  ein  Sammelljecken  fiir  einen  grossen  Teil  des  Kashmirtals 
ist.  Bemerkenswert  ist,  dass  viele  der  fliessenden  GewJisser  nicht  bis  im  den  See  reichen, 
sondern  in  den  umgebenden  Torfboden  enden."  Dies  deutet  darauf  hin,  dass  sie  nur  wahrend 
der  Hochwasserzeit  des  Jahres  wasserfiihrend  sind  (vgl.  die  Karte,  Taf.  CL  XII  von  Dainelli 
1922).     Der  Abfluss  geht  gegen  SW  durch  den  Jhelum. 

Die  Tiefe  des  Sees  betrJigt  wenigstens  5  m.  Die  Farhc  des  Sees  ist  Forel-UIe  XVI  uiul 
die  des  Wassers  30  mg.  Pt/1.  Die  Sichttiefe  ist  1.5  m.  und  pH-Wert  9.0.  Der  ()kologische 
Standard  ist  siiss.  Die  CI-Menge  ist  1.7  mg/I,  der  Uberschuss  an  Mg  CI2  2.3  mg/1.  Die 
Summe  der  Alkalisalze  Ijetrrigt   18  mg/1.     In   chemischer    Beziehung    schliesst    sich    dieses 

'Two  well-dcfinod  anil  probably  inimcrous  smaller  channels  now  conduct  the  Jhekini  water  into  the  lake. 

G.  E.  H. 


204  not  II  ASIA  risen  K  iunnenseeskdimentf. 

Wasscr^clir  i;ut  don  aiulereii,  im  \\'assergel)ict  von  Jlielaiii  wcitcr  aufuiirts  liegfiulcii 
Seen  an. 

Dcr  Bodcn  ist  niit  I.oliis  lunl  Trapn  bewachsen  (Sorlin,  brielliclic  Mittciluu!;- ),  uiul  im 
Sclilamm  ist  Tuhifcx  allgemein.  Das  Sediment  ist  ol)crfl.-ulilicli  luckcr,  hraun-^raii  uiul  vdu 
einer  dunkelgraucn,  festen  Gyttja  nnterlagert.  Die  rrul)en,  von  4  und  5  ni.  sind  niit  deni 
Rohrlot  von  Nauniann  aufgenommcn.  Die  untersuchten  Proben  von  5  m.  sind  aus  dcr 
Schlamniwurst  von  0-1  cm.  und  6-12  cm.  hcrausgenommen.  Beide  sind  in  trockeneni  Zustand 
grau  und  die  IlCl-Proben  derselben  geljen  keinc  Rcaktion   (0). 

Striikturanalyscn  zeigen,  dass  die  Zusanimensctzungen  dcr  [)eiden  Proben  mit  cinandcr 
anniiliernd  uljereinstiminen;  unter  folgenden  Ziffern  beziehen  sich  die  crstcn  auf  die  Ober- 
flachcnprobe :  Feindetritus  70-69%,  Mineralkorner  28-29%  und  Diatomeen  2-2%.  Der 
Feindetritus  ist  liyalin,  ganz  grob  und  cnthalt  abgerundcte  Korner,  2-5  /*  in  Diam.,  und  bazil- 
lenaluiliclie  Korper,  1  x  2  m.  Die  Tuscbprolx^  zcigt  sehr  wenig  Algcnscblcim.  Die  Mineral- 
ki'irner  sind  klcine  Splitter  und  grosserc,  ganz  abgerundcte  Korner;  gcwohnlich  sind  sie 
<  10/*.    Das  Sediment  ist  eine  diatomeenreiche  Schluffgyttja. 

Mikrofosstlienanalyscn  hal^en  eine  sehr  grosse  Verschiedenheit  der  lieiden  Prolx;n 
gczeigt,  liesonders  hinsichtlich  dcr  absoluten  Mcngen  der  .1/tVo,s-/;'(7-Zellen.  In  dcr  ol)cren 
Probe  gibt  es  anniiliernd  500  St.,  in  der  unteren  dagcgcn  ctwa  1150  St.  pro  nini.^  Die  eiit- 
sprechenden  Prozentwcrte  sind  105  und  126%  (ausser  der  Summe).  Sie  gehoren  Mclosira 
distmis  V.  alpigaia,  M.  gramilata  mit  v.  angush'ssinia.  Ubrigens  gibt  es  in  der  oljeren  Prol^e 
16%  Goiiiplioncnia  infricafuni  v.  dicJiofoma.  was  in  der  unteren  Probe  fehlt.  Dagegen  sind 
die  Epithemien  der  unteren  Prol^e  zahlrcieh.  Die  Prozentsumme  ist  bier  20%,  in  dcr  oliercn 
Probe  4%.  Ausser  Diatomeen  gibt  es  Pollen  von  "Picca,"  "Piniis"  und  "Sali.v,"  von  jedcm 
ein  oder  zwei  pro  mm.' 

Die  mikrobiologische  Verandcrung,  die  die  beidcn  Proben  angeben,  enthidt  cincn  \\'ider- 
spruch.  In  dcr  unteren  Probe  sind  die  Siisswas.serformcn  48%  (+129%),  in  der  oberen 
73%  (+107%).  Die  fakultativen  Siiss-  und  P.raekwassertypen  sind  resp.  43%  und  20% 
(+6%)  und  die  reinen  Brackwasser  oder  Salzwasserformen  2%  und  4%.  Trotz  dcs  frag- 
lichcn  Verhaltnisses  zeigen  die  Proben  aufwarts  meiner  Meinung  nach  ein  Abnehmen  des 
Salzgehalts.  Die  Aufwuclisformen  sind  zu  einer  Zunahmc  aufwarts — von  75%  bis  82% — 
geneigt.  Dieses  kann  auf  eine  N'enneliruiig  der  Vegetation  des  Sees  hindenten,  kanii  aber 
audi  nur  l)losser  Zufall  seiii. 

ZusaiiDiicnfassung.  W'ular  Lake  i.st  ein  relative  grosser,  al)er  seicliter,  vegetations- 
reicher  Siisswassersee.  Das  Sediment  ist  eine  diatomeenreiche  Schluffgyttja  mit  Siisswasser- 
diatomeen,  besonders  von  Aufwuchstypus;   aucli  Brackwasserfornien  kdinnien  vor. 


Ladak 

(Plate  XI,  Figure  4) 

Ladak  ist  ein  sehr  stark  zersclinittenes  Hochgebirgsbebiet  in  der  Fortsetzung  des  Trans- 
himalaya  und  Himalaya  und  wird  von  dem  oberen  Indus  durchflossen.  Das  siidliche  Ladak 
setzt  sich  geologische  aus  zwei  Ilaupt-Granitmassiven  zusamen,  die  von  nietamorphen 
palaozoischen  Koniplexen  uniraiimt  sind.  In  der  umgegend  des  Panggong-Sees  stehen  verg- 
neisste  Schiefer,  Griinsteine.  niarmorisicrte  Kalke  und  Granite  an.  Die  Secufer  sind  ortlich 
von  quartaren  Moranen  und  interglazialen  Seetonen  eingeraiimt.    Am  Siidabhang  der  Ladak- 


IIOCIIASIATISCIIE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  205 

Kcttc,  in  (Icr  Uniyeljunt;'  der  Seen  Yaye-  unci  Mitpal-Tso  erscheinen  eozrinc  l)is  oberkreta- 
zische  Sandsteine  und  altere  Ouarzite  (de  Terra,  brieflich).  Die  Vegetationsverhilltnisse  des 
Gebiets  sind  sehr  arm  selig:  im  allgemeinen  gibt  es  nur  Taniarisken  und  Xerophyten  oder 
nicht  einmal  die  geringste  Vegetation.  Das  Kiinia  ist  ein  Tnndren-Klinia  (K(")ppen  auf  der 
Karte  in  Supan — Obst  1927)  mit  <  250  mm.  Niedenschlag  per  Jahr  (Nordisk  Varldsatla,s 
1926).^  Die  Stiirme  sind  zeitweise  unerhort  heftig  und  reissen  grosse  Mengen  des  Bodcn- 
materials  mit  sich  in  die  Luft.  Die  Temperatur  ist  sehr  niedrig,  und  die  Seen  sind  darum 
nur  in  einem  kurzen  Teil  des  Jahres  eisfrei.  Ul)er  Ororotse  Tso  z.  B.  schreibt  Hutchinson 
(1933)  :  "When  visited  on  July  11,  1932,  Ororotse  Tso  was  still  covered  witli  ice  save  at 
the  extreme  edge,  and  it  seems  doubtful  if  it  ever  becomes  entirely  clear."  Nach  diesen 
kurzen  Angalien  iil:)er  die  Seen  konnte  man  vermuten,  dass  sie  vollstandig  wiistenahnlich 
wjiren,  eine  Annahme,  die  im  folgenden  jedoch  widerlegt  wird. 


7.    Tso  Morii'i 
(4528  m.  (i.  M.) 

Hedin  (1909):   Tschamomeril  Lake. 

Das  Zuflussgebiet  ist  relativ  gross  unregelmassig  zerschnitten  und  umfasst  auch  Geljirge 
von  >  6300  m.  Meeresliohe.  Der  Berggrund  bestelit  aus  Graniten  und  Kalkschiefern;  die 
Bodenarten  sind  pleistozener  Ton,  Sand  und  Schotter.  Die  Umgebung  des  Sees  ist  beinahe 
steril,  nur  mit  einigen  Grasem  und  Xerophyten  bewachsen.  Unter  anderm  konstatiert  man 
hier  Caragana  versicolor  (Schlagintweit  1874,  S.  126).  Ein  Dorfchen  mit  kleinen,  bebauten 
Feldern  liegt  am  westlichen  Ufer.  Die  Zufliisse  sind  wasserreich  ;  der  grosste  Zufluss  ist  der 
Yan,  der — wie  mehrere  andere — von  Schnee feldern  und  kleinen  Gletschern  im  Hochgebirge 
im  Westen  kommt.  Auf  der  Karte  Taf.  CXXV  von  Dainelli  (1922)  weist  der  Sec  auch 
einen  grossen  Zufluss  von  dem  grossen  Haupttal  im  Siiden  auf.     Aljfluss  fchlt. 

Der  See  ist  im  allgemeinen  30-60  m.  tief;  die  grosste  Ijekannte  Tiefe  ist  74.7  m.  in  der 
Nahe  des  Ufers,  in  einer  Bucht  im  SO.  Die  Farbe  des  Sees  ist  Forel-Ule  V  und  die  des 
Wassers  <  5  mg.  Pt/1.  Die  Sichttiefe  ist  9  m.  und  der  pH-Wert  9.0.  Der  okologische 
Standard  ist  brackig.  Die  Cl-Menge  ist  22  mg/1  und  ein  Uberscliuss  an  IMgCU  von  30  nig/i 
kommt  vor.  Die  SOj-Menge  ist  f iir  die  Brackwasserseen  von  Ladak  relativ  gering : 
517  mg/1;  Mg  SO,  ist  199  mg/1  (Uberschuss).  Auch  die  Summc  der  Alkalisalze  ist  niedrig: 
788  mg/1. 

Der  Boden.  Zwci  Prolx^n,  1)cide  von  derselben  Stelie,  48  m.  u.  Wfl.,  sind  untcrsucht 
wcirden.  Das  Sediment  ist  liell  graugriin,  in  getnjcknetem  Zustand  hellgrau.  Die  HCi- 
I'robe  hat  eine  sehr  starke  Reaktion   (4)  gezeigt. 

Die  Sfnikfuranalysc  der  Proben  gab:  Feindetritus  (hyalin-graulich)  43%  und  mineral- 
korner  57%.  Mikrofossilien  u.  s.  w.  also  <  1%.  Der  Feindetritus  scheint  unter  Immersion 
flockig,  allgemein  hyalin,  in  dickercn  Klumpen  aber  gell)licli ;  darin  finden  sich  einzelne  bazil- 
lenahnliche  Korper,  5^2  x  2  /i,  die  sicher  kcine  Mineralkiirner  sind.  Die  Mineralkorner  sind 
allgemein  10-40  jn,  am  haufigsten  sehr  scharfkantig  und  splitterig.  10-15%  der  Korner — ein 
ungewohnlich  grosser  Teil — bestehen  aus  dunklen  Mineralien.  Das  Sediment  ist  ein  gyttjiger 
Feinsand. 

"At  Leh,  the  nearest  station  to  the  lakes,  the  mean  anin-al  precipitation  is  81  mm.     (Smithsonian  Misc.  Coll. 
79,  p.  271).— G.  E.  H. 


206  IIOCIIASIATISCHE  lilNNENSEESEDlMENTE 

Miki-ofossilicitanal\sc.  Die  Mikrofossilien  Ijcstelien  iiur  aus  Diatoineen,  von  denen  89% 
Cyclotclla  antiqiia  (178  St.  pro  niin.^)  sind.  Es  fulgt  Diploncis  cllipliai  niit  6%  (12  St. 
pro  mm.*) 

An  Diatomcenformen  unterscheidct  man  10  St.,  von  dciicii  ()  St.  fakiillativ  in  siissem 
mid  brackigem  Wasser  leben.  Von  der  ganzcn  Flora  sind  jcdoch  S9'/o  typische  Siisswasser- 
formen,  die  zu  den  Plankton-oder  Bodentypen  gchoren. 

Zusa>ii>itcnfassung.  Tso  Moriri  ist  ein  grosser,  vegetationsarnicr  lirackwassersee;  die 
CI-  und  SOj-Mengen  sind  rclativ  klein;  das  Sediment  ist  ein  kalkreiclier,  gyttjiger  Fein- 
sand  mit  besonders  planktischen  Siisswasserdiatomeen ;  Drackwassertypen  wurden  nicht 
angetroffen. 

8.    Khyagar  Tso 
(4672  m.  u.  M.) 

Dainelli  (1922):   Tso  Tasancuru. 

Das  Zuflussgebiet  ist  klein,  da  der  See  in  einer  Berggrul^e  liegt,  die  im  Siidcn  an  Tso 
Moriri  grenzt.  Das  Gebiet  aus  Graniten  und  Schiefern  bestcht,  die  mit  pleistozJinem  Ton 
und  Sand  bedeckt  sind.  Die  Topographic  ist  stark  zerschnitten,  da  der  Hohenunterschicd 
dcs  kleinen  Gebiets  etwa  1350  m.  betragt.  Der  Boden  ist  fast  steril,  nur  cinige  Xerophyten 
kommen  vor.  Die  Zuflusse  sind  kurz  und  steil;  der  grosste  kommt  von  den  Schneefeldern  im 
westlichen  Teil  des  Gebietes.     Al)fluss  fehlt. 

Die  grosste  bekanntc  Tiefe  des  Sees  ist  20.2  m.;  hohere  Vegetation  kommt  nicht  vor. 
Die  Farbe  des  Sees  ist  Forel-Ule  VIII  und  die  dcs  Wassers  5  mg.  Pt/1.  Die  Sichttiefe  ist 
3  in.  und  der  pH-Wert  9.5.  Der  okologische  Standard  ist  brackig.  Die  CI-Menge  ist  257 
und  die  SO^-Menge  2069  mg/i.  Der  Karbonatgchalt  ist  relativ  hoch;  525  mg/i.  Der 
Ulicrschuss  an  Na^,  CO..,  betragt  824  mg/I.  Der  Bcrggrund  des  Wassersystems  scheint  a1x?r 
kalkfrei  zu  sein.  Die  Summe  der  Alkalisalze  ist  3784  mg/1.  Dieser  Wert  triigt  ebenfalls 
dazu  l)ei,  die  Ahnlichkeit  dieses  Wassers  mit  dem  von  Pangur  Tso  zu  erhohen. 

Der  Bodcn.  Das  Sediment  ist  auf  21  m.  grau.schwarz ;  nach  Ilcraufholen  wird  cs  ein 
wenig  rotlich,  in  getrocknetem  Zustand  gniulicli-hcllrot.  Die  HCI-Probe  hat  keine  Rcaktion 
gezeigt  (0).  Der  Siebrest  ist  beinahe  nur  Gain}iiarns-Ch\t\n.  Das  Tiefwasser  ist  reich  an 
freiem  HoS. 

Sfniktjiranalysc:  Feindctritus  (graulich-hyalin)  93%,  Mincralkorncr  6%,  Chitinen- 
reste  1%.  Der  Feindetritu^  scheint  untcr  Immersion  komig-flockig,  gelblich-hyahn  und 
enthalt  vereinzelte,  J^  x  1-2  /j-  grosse  Partien.  Die  Mineralkorner  sind  gewohnlich  etwa  20/*; 
man  findet  aber  auch  einzelne  Korner  bis  100  m  gross.  Sie  sind  abgenmdet,  zuweilen  aber 
scharfkantig.  Die  Chitinreste  sind  graubraun,  quadratfiinnig  liniiert,  Ijeinahe  sicher  aus 
Cainnianis.  Andere  limnische  MikrofossiHen,  auch  Diatomeen,  sind  nicht  angetroffen 
worden.  Dagegen  sind  'Tjcm"-Pollen  1  St.  und  "Sa/iV-Pollen  2  St.  pro  mm.*  beobachtet 
worden.  Diese  Pollenkomer  sind  genau  von  demselben  Typus  wie  die  in  den  Kaslunir- 
Prol)en  gefundenen.  Das  Sediment  ist  eine  Feindetritusgyttja  oder — besser  gesagt — Algen- 
gyttja,  trotz  der  Abwesenheit  deuthcher  Algenstruktur  passt  dieser  Name  Ix^sser. 

Die  MikrofossiHenaimlysen  deuten  darauf  hin,  dass  der  See  vollig  steril  ist.  Die  Gyttja 
stammt  aber,  wie  gesagt,  zum  grossen  Teil  aus  Algenschleim,  weshalb  es  recht  wahrscheinlich 


HOCHASIATISCHE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  207 

ist,  dass  der  See  reich  an  Myxophyceen  ist  oder — richtiger — gewesen  ist.*     Die  Sediment- 
probe  ist  ganz  sicher  nicht  rezent. 

Znsammcnfassung.  Khyagar  Tso  ist  ein  kleiner  Brackwassersee  niit  relativ  hohen  Cl- 
und  S04-Mengen  und  auch  relativ  hohen  Karbonatgehalt ;  das  Sediment  ist  eine  Feindetri- 
tusgyttja  mit  reichlich  Algenschleim ;    Mikrofossilien  sind  nicht  angetroffen  worden. 


9.    Sla-rtsak-pitl:  Tso 
(4536  m.  ii.M.) 

Dainelh  (1922)  :   Tso-Ciiim. 

Das  Zuflussgebiet  ist  im  Verhjiltnis  zum  Areal  des  Sees  relativ  gross.  Es  weist  grosse 
Ilohenunterschiede  auf  und  zwar  besonders  im  NO  (etwa  1460  m.)  ;  der  grosste  Teil  aber 
ist  aussergewohnlich  flach.  Die  Bergarten  sind  schieferige  Granite  und  die  Bodenarten 
Schotter  und  Ton.  Das  Zufliessen  ist  relativ  reichlich,  der  Abfluss  im  N  gelit  in  den  Tso 
Kar.  Die  grosste  Tiefe  ist  etwa  lyi  m.  Der  Boden  ist  mit  einem  dichten  Teppich  von 
Bliitenpflanzen  bewachsen.  Die  Sichttiefe  ist  1.5  m.  und  der  pH-Wert  9.6.  Der  okologische 
Standard  des  Wassers  ist  siiss.     Chemische  Analysen  fehlen. 

Der  Boden.  Eine  Probe  von  1.5  m.  ist  untersucht  worden.  In  getrocknetem  Zustand 
ist  das  Sediment  gran.     Die  HCl-Probe  zeigte  keine  Reaktion  (0). 

Strukturanalyse:  Grobdetritus  7%,  Feindetritus  36%,  Mineralkorner  55%,  Diatomeen 
1%,  Merismopedia  etwa  1%.  Der  Grobdetritus  ist  unbestimmbar,  diirfte  aber  aus  den 
Bliitenpflanzen  des  Sees  stammen.  Der  Feindetritus  scheint  unter  Immersion  grobflockig, 
gelblich  und  enthalt  vereinzelte  kleine,  bazillenformige  Korper,  y^  xl  p-.  Die  Tuschprobe 
zeigte  keinen  Algenschleim.  Die  Mineralkorner  sind  5-20  /*,  aber  auch  Korner  50-60  /i 
gross  erscheinen;  sie  sind  imnier  sehr  splitterig  und  scharfkantig.  Das  Sediment  ist  ein 
gyttjiger  Schluff. 

Die  Mikrofossilien.  Quantitativ  und  qualitativ  dominieren  die  Diatomeen  in  den  Mikro- 
fossilien. Am  zahlreichsten  sind  Epithcmia  zebra  (34%)  und  Navicula  rhynchocephala  van 
rostellata  (14%).  Daneben  kommen  Fragilaria  brevistriata  (9%)  und  F.  pinnata  (6%) 
vor,  beide  nicht  in  der  Summe  mitgerechnet.  Uljerhaupt  dominieren  die  Aufwuchsformen. 
Ubrigens  sei  bemerkt,  dass  Rhoicosphenia  in  <  1%  vorkommt. 

Die  Anzahl  pro  mm.*  ist  z.  B.  fiir:  Epitliemia  zebra  75  St.,  Caloneis  silicula  20  St., 
Cymatopleura  solca  4  St.,  und  Mensmopedia-ls.o\o\\\(t\\  sind  etwa  20  pro  mm.'''  Ausserdem 
bemerkt  man  vereinzelte  "P/t"rfl"-Pollen. 

Die  Diatomeenformen  umfassen  hier  21  St.  Unter  diesen  leben  12  St.  in  sowohl 
sussem  als  auch  brackigem  Wasser.  Sie  machen  71%  (+  15%)  der  ganzen  Flora  aus.  79% 
sind  Aufwuchsformen  und  11%   (+9%)  Bodenformen. 

Zusaiiiiiiciifassung.  Sta-rtsak-puk  Tso  ist  ein  kleiner,  relativ  vegetationsreicher  Siiss- 
wassensee;  das  Sediment  ist  ein  gyttjiger  Schluff  mit  recht  zahlreichen  Aufwuchsdiatomeen, 
von  denen  die  meisten  fakultative  Siiss-  und  Brackwasserformen  sind ;  typische  Brackwas- 
serformen  wurden  nicht  angetroffen. 

'Myxophyccae  and  Chlorophyceae  are  very  abundant  in  tlic  plankton.    M  12  in.  the  water  contained  5000  cells 
and  colonies  per  cc,  tlie  highest  number  encountered  in  Indian  Tibet. 


208  imciIASIATISCITE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE 

^  10.    Tso  Kar 

(4527  m.  ii.  M.) 

riedin  (1909):    Tsokr  Tschumo  Lake ;   Dainelli  (1922):   Tso  Cemnio. 

Das  Ziillus.sgebiet  ist  gross  uiid  umfasst  audi  dasjenigc  von  Sta-rtsak-puk  Tso.  Die 
I)eiden  Seen  liegen  in  einem  ausgedehnten  und  flachen  Gebiet,  von  hohcn  und  slciicn  Bergen 
umrandet.  Nur  wenige  Schneefelder,  z.  B.  die  auf  Rukchen  ini  W  und  W  vmi  Shing-lnik 
].a  ini  NW,  sind  bestiindig.  Die  Bcrgarten  sind  schieferige  Granite  und  die  Pxuk-narten  Ton 
und  Schotter,  die  letzterer  in  Terrassen.  Der  See  ist  von  salzigeni  l-dadiland  unigebcn,  das 
iin  S  grasbewachsen  ist,  sonst  aber  nur  Xerophytenvegetation  aufweist.  Der  /uduss  sclieint 
ganz  nnl)etr:ichtlidi  zu  sein.  Am  wichtigsten  ist  das  Wasser  aus  deni  Sta-rtsak-puk  Tso  und 
aus  eineni  Badi  aus  Shing-lnik  La.  Die  meisten  fiiessenden  Gewiisscr  trod<nen  sdion  aus, 
wenn  sie  in  das  Flachland  erreidicn. 

Die  Tiefe  des  Sees  ist  etwa  2  ni.  und  die  Farbe  Forel-Ule  VIII.  Die  Sidittiefe  ist  nielir 
als  2  ni.  und  der  pH-Wert  8.9.  Der  okologische  Standard  ist  sehr  salzig.  Die  Cl-Mengc  ist 
11662  nig/1  und  ein  Uberschuss  an  Mg  CI,  von  9960  nig/1  komnit  vor.  Daneben  beinerkt 
man  einen  extremen  Gehalt  an  SO4 :  35075  mg/I,  es  ist  dies  der  hochste  Wert  in  diesen  Seen. 
Der  Karbonatgehalt  ist  1633  mg/1  und  die  Summe  von  Alkalisalzen  61140  mg/L  Ilinsicht- 
lifli  (k'S  Wassertypus  steht  also  dieser  See  Son  Sakesar  Kahar  am  nJichsten. 

Der  Bodcn.  Line  Probe  von  2  m.  ist  untersuclit  \vi^rden.  In  gelrockncteui  Zusland  ist 
sie  grauweiss.    Die  HCl-Probe  gab  eine  starke  Reaktion  (3). 

Sfrulduranalysc:  Grobdetritus  1%,  Feindetritus  70%,  Mineralkorner  19%,  Chitin 
10%.  Der  Feindetritus  ist  hyalin,  kornig-flockig,  aber  reidi  an  kleinen  bazillenfc'irmigen 
Korpem,  Yi-l  h-  >-  1-4/*  gross.  Die  Tusch  prolje  zeigte  nur  wcnig  Algensdileim.  Im 
Priiparat  scheint  aber  mehr  cntbalten  zu  sein,  da  die  KalkUimpcben  l)ciuabe  denselben 
farblosen  Eindruck  geben.  Die  Mineralkorner  sind  10-60/*,  gerundet  und  nur  selten  etwas 
scharfkantig.  Die  Chitinreste  bestehen  aus  byalinen  Stiickchen,  miiglicherweise  von  Raupen- 
liaut  und  Cladocerenextremitaten  herstammend.  W'ahrsdieinlich  staminen  sie  von  Artciiiia 
lier,  (k'r  wichtigsten  Komponente  der  Fauna.  Andere  Mikrofossilien,  auch  Diatomeen,  sind 
nicht  angetroffen  worden.  Das  Sediment  ist  cine  chitinreiciic  Feindctritu.sgytt ja.  IMikro- 
biologisch  ist  der  See  eine  Wiiste. 

Ziisaiimicnfassting.  Tso  Kar  ist  ein  steriler,  relativ  grosser  See  niit  eincni  cxtrcmcn 
Gehalt  an  CI  und  SO4;  auch  der  Karbonatgehalt  ist  hodi ;  das  Sediment  ist  eine  diitinrcidie 
Feindctrilusgyttja,  die  im  iibrigen  steril  und  kalkreich  ist. 


11.    Yayc  Tso 
(4686  111.  (i.  M.) 

Daindli  (1922)  :   Ichi  T.so. 

Das  Zuflussgebiet  ist  im  Verhaltnis  zum  Areal  des  Sees  ziemlich  gross.  Im  N  grcnzt 
es  an  das  des  Mitpal  Tso.  Es  ist  sehr  stark  zerschnitten,  und  die  hohen  Gebirgsabhiinge 
fallen  beinahe  an  das  Seeufer.  Die  Bergarten  sind  Sandstein,  Mergel,  Konglomerate  und 
Granite.  Die  Gegend  ist  ausscrordentlich  steril ;  im  Norden  findet  sich  eine  spar.same  Vege- 
tation von  Ciriisern  und  Xerophyten.  Im  Talstrich,  etwa  10  km.  NNO  von  dem  See,  licgt  das 
Dorf  Pialung.     Das  Zufliessen  ist  im  Veriiiiltnis  zum  /\real  des  Sees  sehr  riirhlich,  wt^halb 


IIOCIIASIATISCHE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  209 

der  Wasseraustaiisch  sehr  schnell  von  statten  gehen  muss.  Der  See  fliesst  in  den  nahgeleg- 
enen  Indus  ab. 

Die  grosste  Tiefe  des  Sees  ist  18  m.  und  die  Farbe  Forel-Ule  X.  Die  Farbe  des 
Wassers  ist  <  5  mg.  Pt/1.  Die  Sichttiefe  ist  4  m.  und  der  pH-Wert  8.2.  Der  okologisclie 
Standard  ist  siiss.  Die  CI-Menge  ist  nur  1  mg/1,  es  ist  dies  der  niedrigste  Wert  in  den  vor- 
liegenden  Seen.  Die  Summe  der  Alkalisalze  ist  nur  15  mg/1.  Der  Karbonatgehalt  ist 
6v^  mg/1,  wobei  noch  ein  Uberschuss  an  Na^  CO3  von  25  mg/I  vorkommt.  Der  allgemeine 
Typus  dieses  Wassers  ist  dem  der  Srinagar-Seen  am  ahnlichsten. 

Der  Boden.  Eine  Sedimentprobe  von  18  m.  ist  untersucht  worden.  In  getrocknetem 
Zustand  ist  diesell^e  grau.    Die  HCl-Probe  gab  kein  Reaktion  (0). 

Struktiiranalysc:  Grobdetritus  1%,  Feindetritus  (graugrun)  88%,  Mineralkorner  5%, 
Diatomeen  6%,  Pyrit  und  Chitin  <  1%.  Der  Feindetritus  scheint  unter  Immersion  gelblich, 
grobkornig  und  sehr  reicli  and  bazillenahnlichen,  5^-1  ft  x2-4a'  grossen  Korpern.  Die 
Tuschprobe  zeigt  keinen  yVlgenschleim.  Die  MineralkcJrner  sind  10-20  /*,  gerundet  oder 
ebenso  hjiufig  splitterig.     Das  Sediment  ist  eine  diatomeenreiche  Feindetritusgyttja. 

Bei  den  Mikrofossilicn  dominieren  die  Diatomeen  und  unter  diesen  ihrerseits  CyclotcUa 
comfa,  73%.  Daneben  finden  sich  Campylodiscus  noricus  3%,  Gyrosigma  attennatum  und 
G.  kiifzingi,  beide  2%,  zuletzt  Melosira  arcnaria  1%.  Von  CycloteUa  coiiifa  kommen  etwa 
1960  St.  pro  mm.^  vor;  die  Anzahl  variiert  jedoch  etwas  in  der  heterogenen  Probe.  Von 
den  tibrigen  Mikrofossilien  sind  "Ficca-"  und  "Chenopodiace"-PoIlen  als  etwa  2  St.  pro  mm.^ 
angezeichnet. 

In  mikrobiologischer  Beziehung  weist  dieser  See  einen  fiir  die  Ladak-Seen  ausserordent- 
lichen  Reichtum  auf.  An  Diatomeenformen  wurden  34  St.  gerechnet  und  unter  diesen  sind 
12  St.  fakultative  Siiss-  und  Brackwasserformen.  Von  der  ganzen  Flora  machen  diese 
Formen  9%  aus.  Die  Aufwucbsformen  sind  11  (+1)%  und  die  Bodenformen  13  (4-3)% 
aus. 

Zttsaiiinicnfiissung.  Yaye  Tso  ist  ein  kleiner  hochalpiner  Siisswassersee  mit  etwas 
Karbonatgehalt;  das  Sediment  ist  eine  diatomeenreiche  Feindetritusgyttja  mit  Siisswasser- 
Planktondiatomeen.  Brackwasserformen  sind  nicht  angetroffen  worden.  i\Iikrnl)iologisch 
scheint  der  See  sehr  iippig  zu  sein. 


12.    Miip(d  Tso 
(4875  m.  u.  M.) 

Dainelli  (1922)  :   Mirpa  Tso. 

Das  kleine  Zuflussgebiet  liegt  zwischen  dem  des  Yaye  Tso  und  Panggong  Tso.  Es 
ist  ein  einheitliches  Becken,  yon  metir  als  6000  m.  hohen  Gipfeln  umgeben.  Die  Gesteine 
sind  Granite  und  kristalline  Schiefer,  die  Bodenarten  pleistoziiner  Sand  und  Schotter.  Das 
Gebiet  ist  fast  ganz  steril ;  nur  eine  arme  Xerophytenvegetation  gedeiht.  Die  Zufliisse  sind 
kurze,  reissende  Bache  von  den  Ilnhen  rings  umber,  zum  Teil  Abfliisse  der  Schneefelder  im 
SO.     Ein  Abfluss  des  Sees  fehlt. 

Die  gn'Jsste  Tiefe  ist  23  m.  die  Farbe  des  Sees  Forel-Ule  XI  und  die  des  Wassers 
<  5  mg.  Pt/1.  Die  Sichttiefe  ist  7  m.  der  pH-Wert  ist  9.1.  Der  okologische  Standard  i.st 
brackig.  Die  Cl-Menge  ist  82  mg/1  und  ein  Uberschuss  an  Mg  Cl.^  von  1 10  mg/1  kommt  vor. 
Die  SO^-Menge  betriigt  625  und  die  Summe  der  Alkalisalze  1011  mg/1,  der  Karbonatgehalt 


210  IIOCIIASIATISCHE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE 

364  mg/i.  Trotz  grosser  Verschiedenheiten  scheint  dieses  Wasser  Ijetr.  dcs  allgemeinen 
Typus  deni  von  Tso  Moriri  am  nachsten  zu  stehen. 

Der  Bodcn.  Eine  Probe  aus  der  grossten  Tiefe,  23  in.  ist  uiitersucht  worden.  In 
getrockneteni  Zustand  ist  sie  hellgrau.     Die  HCl-Probe  gab  cine  scliuaclie  Reaktion  (1). 

Stniktiiranalysc:  Grobdetritus  3%,  Feindetritus  (h3-alinliellgrau )  90%  und  Mineral- 
konier  7%.  Der  Feindetritus  scheint  unter  Immersion  hyalin  und  grobkornig.  Er  ist  reich 
an  hyalinen,  unrcgelmiissigen,  abgerundetcn,  4  /j-  grossen  Kornern,  und  ein  wenig  stachelig. 
Unsicher  ist  jedoch,  oi)  diese  Kurner  organisciien  oder  minerogenen  Ursprungs  sind.  Bazil- 
lenahnliche  Korper  sind  nicht  beoI)achtet  worden.  Die  Tu.scliprobe  zeigt  keinen  y\lgcn- 
schleim.  Die  Mineralkorner  sind  etwas  abgcrundet  und  nieistens  15/*  gross;  vereinzclte 
grossere  sind  indessen  konstatiert  worden.    Das  Sediment  ist  eine  Feindetritusgyttja. 

Mikrofossilicnaiuilyse:  Die  Mikrofossilien  werden  von  Cocconeis  placenlula  var.  liiieata 
52%,  Diploims  elHptica  22%,  Amphora  ovalis  11%  und  Mclosira  arcnana  10%  dominiert. 
Die  Cocconcis-An7.i\\\\  pro  nim.^  betrilgt  etwa  50  St. ;  unter  diesen  sind  aber  mchrere  so  stark 
destruiert,  dass  nur  die  Randpartie  zuriickgeblieben  ist  und  wie  ein  schwarzer  Ring  hervor- 
fritt.  Dasselbe  gilt  iibrigens  audi  fiir  Diploneis.  Von  Melosira  arenaria  kommcii  10  St. 
pro  nim.^  vor. 

Von  ubrigen  Mikrofossilien  kommen  nur  2  Pollenarten :  Clienopodiace-Pollen  unci  eine 
Art,  die  dem  Quercus  ahnlich  ist,  aber  wahrsclieinlich  von  cincm  Poptdus  stammt,  vo. 

An  Diatomeenformcn  kommen  8  St.  vor,  von  denen  4  typische  Siisswasserformen  sind. 
87%  der  Flora  sind  fakultative  Siiss-  imd  Brackwassertypen ;  es  ist  dieser  iiochste  Wert  in 
den  untersuchten  Seen.  Die  Aufwuchsformen  betragen  55%  und  die  Jjodenfurmen  33%. 
Ausserdem  kommen  hier  1%  Plankton formen  (Cyclotella  comta)  vor. 

ZusiDiimcnfassiing.  Mitpal  Tso  ist  ein  kleiner  Brackwassersee  mit  einer  durclisclinitt- 
lichen  Menge  von  CI,  SOj  und  Karbonaten;  das  Sediment  ist  eine  schwach  kalkige  Fein- 
detritusgyttja mit  sehr  zahlreichen  Diatomeen,  von  denen  die  meisten  in  Siiss — resp.  Brack- 
wasser  als  Anfwuclis — oder  Bodenfnnnen  lelien ;  es  wurdcn  kcine  Brackwasscrfurmfii 
angetroffen. 


13.     Pangur  Tso 
(4329  m.  ii.  M.) 

Es  ist  mir  nicht  moglich  gewesen  das  Zuflussgebiet  zu  bestininicn:  auf  der  Karte  der 
Yale-Expedition  ist  das  Gebiet  im  O  nicht  kartiert,  auf  den  Karten  von  Hedin  (1909)  und 
Dainelii  (1922)  ist  die  Abgrenzung  sehr  unbestimmt.  Das  fragliche  Gebiet  scheint  jedoch 
relativ  gross  und  stark  zerschnitten  zu  sein.  Im  Westen  liegt  ein  Flachland  gegcn  Tsaka- 
iungpa.  Der  Berggrund  besteht  in  den  bekaimten  Teilen  aus  kristalHnen  Scliiefern  und 
Kalksteinen ;  die  Bodenarten  sind  pleistocane,  schneckenhaitige  Tone.  Die  Vegetation 
bestelit  aus  spiirlichen  Griisern  an  den  Ufem  und  einigen  xerophytischen  Kriiutern.  Die 
Zufliisse  kommen  in  den  bekannten  Teilen  aus  dem  Ilochgebirge  im  S.  Die  Biiche  von  den 
n(")rdlichen  Hohen  erreichen  den  See  nicht.     Der  Abfluss  ist  ganz  unbetriichtlich. 

Die  grosste  bekannte  Tiefe  ist  im  NW  etwa  10  m.  Uber  den  ganzen  untersuchten  Boden 
verbreitet  sich  eine  hohere  Vegetation  (Pota)uogcfon).  Die  Farl^e  des  Sees  ist  Forel-Uie  VI 
und  die  des  Wassers  <  5  nig.  Pt/1.  Die  Siclittiefe  ist  8.5  ni.  und  der  pll-Wcrt  9.6.  Der 
okologische  Standard  ist  l>rackig.     Die  C!-Menge  betragt  629  und  die  von  SO4  1316  mg/1. 


IIOCHASIATISCHE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  211 

Der  Karbonatgehalt  ist  842  mg/1;  Na2  CO;,  zeigt  einen  Uberschuss  vou  1936  nig/1.  Die 
Summe  der  Alkalisalze  betriigt  3180  mg/1.  Der  allgemeine  Typus  des  Wassers  ist  dem  von 
Khyagar  Tso  am  ahnlichsten. 

Der  Boden.  Es  gibt  nur  zwei  Proben  dieses  grossen  Sees  und  beide  stammen  von  der- 
selben  Stelle,  9.5  ni.  u.  Wfl.  Ob  sie  aus  demselben  Niveau  in  der  Lagerfolge  herriihren  oder 
nicht,  ist  mir  unljekannt.  Es  scbeint  mir  aber  sehr  glaublich,  dass  die  eine  (Feld-Nr.  58) 
mehr  oberflachlich  ist,  die  andere  dagegen  unmittelbar  unter  der  Sedinientflache  genommen 
wurde.  Beide  Proben  sind  nun  von  einer  hellen  rotgelben  Farbe;  es  ist  aber  unmoglich,  die 
natiirlicbe  Farbe  zu  bestimmen.  In  getrocknetem  Zustand  sind  die  Proben  graulich  rotweiss. 
Die  HCl-Probe  gab  eine  recht  starke  Reaktion  (3).  Die  Feldnoten  geljen  nur  Siebreste  von 
Potaiiwgcton  an.  Die  Konsistenz  ist  stark  elastisch  und  makroskopisch  scheint  das  Sedi- 
ment cine  Algengyttja  zu  sein. 


Strukturanalyse  der  beiden  Proben 

Obere  Probe  Fertiges  Sediment 

Grobdetritus <   1%  .  .  .  . 

Feindetritus    95%  87% 

Mineralkorner    2%  6% 

Oscillatoria 2%  1% 

Diatomeen    1%  1% 

Ostrakodensclialen ....  5% 

Cbitinreste    <   1%  

Charakteristisch  ist  also  der  Feindetritus.  Er  scheint  ganz  iiomogen  zu  sein.  Die 
Tuschprobe  aber  zeigt,  dass  etwa  90%  der  Detritusmenge  Algenschleim  sind.  Der  Feinde- 
tritus erscheint  unter  Immersion  vollkommen  hyalin,  sehr  feinkornig  und  besteht  aus  1  it- 
grossen  rundlichen  und  auch  etwa  1  x  4  /^  grossen  bazillenalinlichen  Korpern.  Die  Mineral- 
korner sind  If-  oder  etwa  15/*;  vereinzelte  sind  doch  100 /*.  Daneben  sieht  man  2x4/* 
grosse  eirunde  Korper.  Mineralogisch  besteht  das  Material  aus  Quarz.  Die  erwahnten 
kleinen  Korner,  die  eine  starke  Lichtbrechung  besitzen  und  durch  Milchsiiure  leicht  zu  losen 
sind,  bestehen  wahrsclieinlich  aus  Kalziunikarbonat.  Ihre  Frequenz  ist — auf  Grund  ihrer 
unbetrachtlichen  Grosse  und  ihrer  AhnHclikeit  mit  kornigeren  Partien  von  Feindetritus — 
schwierig  festzustellen.  Oscillatoria  bilden  allerdings  nicht  so  grosse  Volumenprozente,  ihre 
Frequenz  ist  aljer  200-250  St.  pro  mm.-'',  was  sehr  bedeutend  ist.  Das  Sediment  ist  eine 
typische  Algengyttja. 

Die  Mikrofossilienaiialy^e  hat  gezeigt,  dass  unter  den  Diatomeen  Anoinoconcis  poly- 
gramma  (79%)  dominieren  und  danach  Epitlieinia  zebra  var.  porccllus  (18%),  I:)eide  in  dem 
konsolidierten  Sediment.  Die  absoluten  Werte  betragen  34-40  St.  Anomoeoneis  und 
15-25  St.  Epithcmia  pro  mm.^  Es  ist  bemerkenswert,  dass  so  hohe  Frequenzen  nicht  besser 
mit  der  Strukturanalyse  ausgedrvickt  werden.  Dieses  berulit  darauf  an,  dass  oftmals  von  den 
ganz  grossen  Diatomeenschalen  vielfach  nicht  mehr  als  die  Raphe  iibrig  geblieben  ist,  die 
anderen  Teile  sind  ganz  aufgelost  worden.  Dieses  Verhaltnis  ist  betreffs  gewisser  kalkreicli- 
erer  Sedimente  nicht  seiten.  Von  den  iibrigen  Mikrofossilien  ist  nur  Oiiadnila  subglobosa 
(20  St.  pro  nim.^)  in  dem  konsolidierten  Sedimente  hervorzuhelien. 


212  IIOCIIASIATISCIIE  BIXXENSEIiSEDIMENTE 

In  raikrobiologischer  Beziehung  wird  der  See  durch  die  ausserordentlich  starke  Spezial- 
isieruiig  cliarakterisiert :  2  Arten — Anomoeoncis  polygraiiuua  und  Oscillatoria — dominieren 
vollstiindig.  Die  letztere  Art  diirfte  der  wichtigste  SediiiK-ntproduzent  sein,  denn  beinahe 
die  ganze  Feindetritusmenge  Ijesteht  aus  Algenschkim.  I'nter  Diatomeen  gibt  es  nur  4 
Arten,  von  denen  cine  oder  79%  der  ganzen  Diatomeenflora  eine  Brackwasserforni  (und 
Bodenform)  ist. 

Zusaniiiienfassung.  Pangur  Tso  ist  ein  ziemlicii  grosser  Brackwassersee  niit  ctwas 
Potauiogeten;  das  Wasser  ist  besonders  reich  an  CI,  SO^  und  Ivarbonaten;  charakteristisch 
ist  ein  holier  Naa  COs-Uberschuss ;  das  Sediment  ist  eine  sehr  kalkreiche  Algengyttja  init 
einer  stark  spezialisierten  Mikrollora  von  hanptsachlich  Anomoeoncis  poIygra)nina  und 
Oscillatoria,  die  erstere  Art  ist  eine  Brackwasser-Bodenform. 


14.    Fanggong  Tso 

(4241  m.  ii.  M.) 

Schlagintweit   (1874):    Tschomagnalari ;   Dainelli  (1922):   Pancong-Tso. 

Das  Zuflussgebiet  ist  auf  der  Karte  der  Yale-Expedition  im  Osten  nicht  abgeschlossen ; 
nach  jilteren  Untersuchungen  (Huntington  1906,  Hedin  1909)  wissen  wir  al>cr,  dass  der  See 
der  k-tzte  einer  Reihe  ist,  die  etwa  unter  81  (ireenwioli-Lange  (in  der  Nalie  von  Jai- 
Tonghok  auf  der  Karte  Hedins)  beginnt.  Das  Gebiet,  das  jedcnfalls  sehr  gross  ist,  ist  ein 
tektonisches  Becken  (de  Terra  1934)  iu:d  zeigt  grosse  topographische  \''erschiedenheiten. 
Die  Gipfel  erreiclien  >  6600  m. ;  l:)esonders  im  Norden  sind  sie  mit  Schnee  oder  Gietschern 
Ijedeckt.  Der  Berggrund  besteht  aus  paliiozoischen  Schiefern,  auch  Mergelschiefern,  niit 
Griinsteingebieten.  Die  Bodenarten  in  den  TJilern  sind  pleistoziine  schalenfiihrende  Tone 
uder  Sand.  In  kleinen  Gebieten  ist  der  Schotter  aus  ausgefalltem  Kalk  zusannnengesintert. 
Wanne  Quellen  springen  einer  Verwerfungslinie  entlang,  in  der  Niiiie  des  nordlichen  Ufers, 
liervor.  Die  \'egetation  bestelit  liauiitsiiclilicli  aus  xerophytisclien  Kniutern.  Ausserdem 
komnit  ortlich  Salices,  Rosa  und  Myricaria  vor.  An  dem  siiillichen  Ufer  lit-gcn  einigc  kleine 
Dorfer  (Spangmik,  Man  und  Alirak),  von  unbetnichtlichen  Gerstenfekk-rn  umranik-t. 
Weiter  oben  in  dem  Tsaka-Lungpa-Tal  im  Siiden  liegt  das  Dorf  Chushul,  von  kleinen 
l)el3auten  Feldern  umgeben.  Das  Zufliessen  muss  wegen  der  Grosse  des  Zuflussgebiets  ziem- 
lich  bedeutend  sein,  sofern  nicht  das  Verdampfen  sehr  gross  ist.  Wahrscheinlich  ist  jcdoch 
dies  der  Fall,  denn  der  See  ist  heute  ohne  Abfluss.  Friiher  ist  er  gegen  NVV  in  den  Shayok 
(Shejok  auf  der  Karte  Hedins)   abgeflossen. 

Die  grosste  bekannte  Tiefe  des  Sees  ist  51.8  m.  und  liegt  an  der  cistlichcn  Seite  in  der 
Nahe  des  Ufers.  Nordlich  von  Spangmik  ist  47.7  m.  gelotet.  Nach  niir  zur  Verfiigung 
stehenden  Karten,  be.sonders  der  Yale-Karte,  zu  beurteilen,  ist  die  Tiefe  der  verschiedenen 
Teile  des  Sees  ganz  regelmiissig;  sie  wird  aber  ortlich  von  kleinen  jiihen  .Vbhangen  (vgl. 
I)esonders  in  der  nordwestlichen  Bucht)  abgebrochen.  Die  h'arbe  des  Sees  ist  Forei-L'le  Ii 
und  die  des  Wassers  <  5  mg.  Pt/1.  Die  Sichttiefe  ist  11  m.  und  der  pH-Wert  9.3.  Der 
okologische  Standard  ist  allerdings  brackig,  zeigt  aber  eine  ausserordentlich  hohe  Cl-Menge : 
3587  mg/1.  Auch  der  S04-Gehalt,  der  1553  mg/1  betriigt,  ist  der  niichst  hiJchste  dieser 
Seen.  Die  Sumnie  der  Alkalisalze  ist  10039  mg/1.  AIs  allgemeine  Charakteristik  des 
Wassers  diirfte  man  sagen  konnen,  dass  es  einen  Zwischentypus  zwischen  den  brackigcn 
Gewassern  und  den  extremen  Salzseen  Son  Sakesar  Kahar  und  Tso  Kar  bildet. 


nOCIIASIATISCIIE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  213 

Dcr  Bodcn.  Aus  diesem  grossen  See  gibt  es  nur  2  Proben :  von  resp.  31  m.  in  dem 
nordwestlichen  Teil  und  46  m.  vor  dem  Dorf  Man  am  siidliclien  Ufer.  Das  Sediment  von 
Panggong-  Tso  ist  an  der  Oberfljiche  hellbraun  und  etwa  3  cm.  darunter  grau.  In  getrock- 
netem  Zustand  ist  die  Prol^e  von  31  m.  gelljlich-hellgrau  und  die  von  46  m.  grauweiss.  Die 
HCl-Pro1:)e  zeigt  eine  recht  starke  Reaktion,  1-2  fiir  die  Prolje  von  31  m.  und  etwas  starker 
fiir  diejenige  von  46  m. :  2.  Der  Siebrest  enthalt  Fragmente  von  Gaiiniiaru^,  der  frei 
schwinimend  "in  tlie  middle  water"  (Hutchinson,  brieflich)  lebt. 

Sinikturtinalysc  dcr  hcidcn  Proben 

31  m.  46  m. 

GroI)detritus .... 

Feindetritus    30%  81% 

Mineralkorner    63%  17% 

Diatomeen    7%  .... 

Chitin    2% 

Pyrit   <  1%  <  1% 

Der  Feindetritus  ist  in  der  Prol^e  von  31  m.  hyalingraulich  und  in  derjenigen  von  46  m. 
grau.  Die  Verschiedenheit  der  Feindetritusmenge  pro  Volumen  ist  ja  eine  natiirliche  Folge 
der  litoralen  Zunahme  des  minerogenen  Materials.  Dasselbe  Gesetz  reguliert  iibrigens  die 
Verteilung  der  Diatomeen.  Unter  mimersion  scheint  die  Feindetritusprobe  von  31  m.  hyabn, 
teils  sehr  feinkornig  und  teils  recht  grobkornig  und  daneben  ganz  reich  an  bazillenahnlichen 
Korpern  (1  x5/^).  Die  Feindetritusprobe  von  46  m.  scheint  hyalin,  feinktirnig  und  enthalt 
reichlich  von  rundlichen,  etwa  1  /^  grosse  Korner  und  vereinzelte  bazilienahnliche  Korper 
(3^x2 /a).  Die  Tuschprol^e  von  31m.  zeigt  nur  wenig  Algenschleim  und  diejenige  von 
46  m.  gar  keinen.  Die  Mineralkorner  sind  in  der  Probe  von  31  m.  gewohnlich  25-50 /a;  dock 
kommen  auch  zahlreiche  solche  von  100-200  ft  vor.  Dunkle  Mineralien  sind  sehr  zahlreich. 
iibrigens  sind  die  Mineralkorner  sehr  scharfkantig  und  splitterig.  In  der  Probe  von  46  m. 
sind  sie  dagegen  nicht  so  auffallig  scharfkantig:  die  Grosse  ist  etwa  10-20 m.  Die  Chitin- 
reste  in  der  Probe  von  46  m.  diirften  aus  Gaiiuiiarus  sein.  Das  Sediment  von  31m. 
liesteht  aus  gyttjiger  Feinsand,  reich  an  Diatomeen,  und  das  von  46  m.  eine  schluffige 
Feindetritusgyttja. 

Die  Mikrofossilicnaitalysc  der  Probe  von  31  m.  hat  einen  relativ  grossen  Artreichtum 
der  Diatomeen  gezeigt,  die  iibrigens  zum  grossen  Teil  lebendig  waren.  Schon  die  Struktur- 
analyse  gab  ja  7%  Diatomeen  in  der  Probe  von  31  m.  Der  grosste  Teil  dieser  Prozente 
wird  aus  dem  relativ  grossen  Surirella  ovalis  gebildet,  der  doch  nur  9%  des  Diatomeenbe- 
stands  macht,  oder  etwa  200  St.  pro  mm.^  Am  zahlreichsten  sind  Cyclotclla  coiiita:  47% 
oder  etwa  1030  St.  pro  mm.*  Unter  Brack-  oder  Salzwasserformen  bemerkt  man  Aiiiplii- 
prora  paludosa,  Aiioiiioconcis  poly  gramma  (weniger  als  in  Pangur  Tso),  Epithciina  tiirgida 
var.  IVestermanni,  Navicula  pcrcgrina,  N.  salinarum  und  Rhoicosphcnia  cun'ata.  Die 
meisten  sind  jedocli  in  anderen  Gegenden  auch  in  siissem  Wasser  angetroffen  worden.  In  der 
Prolie  von  46  m.  gab  es  keine  Diatomeen. 

In  mikrobiologischer  Beziehung  gibt  es  eine  sehr  grosse  Verschiedenheit  der  beiden 
Proben:  in  der  Probe  von  31  m.  leben  22  Diatomcenarten,  in  derjenigen  von  46  lu.  ist  kein 
cinziges  Fragment  davon  vorhanden.     Es  ist  jedoch  nicht  muglich  zu  sagen,  ob  die  Proben 


214  IIOCIIASIATISCHE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE 

gleiclizei.tig  und  also  vollkoinmen  vergleichbar  sind.  Von  den  22  Arten  sind  nur  4  typische 
Siisswasserfornien,  4  sind  Brack wasserfonnen  und  2  lel>en  auch  im  Salzvvasser.  58%  der 
ganzcn  Flora  leben  niir  iin  siissen  Wasser,  die  iibrigen  ertragen  oder  verlangen  eine  stJirkere 
oder  geringere  Salzmenge.  In  Milieul)eziehung  ist  der  grosste  Teil  der  Mora — 47% — 
Plankton;   23%  sind  Aufwuchs — und  16%  Bodenfornicn." 

Zusammcnfassung.  Panggong  Tso  ist  ein  sehr  grosser  Brackwassersce,  der  tlen  Salzwas- 
serseen  nahe  stelit;  das  Wasser  ist  sehr  reich  an  CI,  SO4  und  Karbonaten;  die  gefundenen 
Sedimente  gehoren  zu  zwei  Typen :  gyttjiger  Feinsand  und  schluffige  Feindetritusgyttja, 
beide  sehr  kalkreidi,  letztere  viJllig  steril.  Nur  etvva  die  lliilfte  der  Diatoniecn  in  dem  Fein- 
sand — die  zuni  grossen  Teil  kbcndig  waren — gehiirt  zu  reinen  Siisswasserfornien;  die 
anderen  leben  audi  luler  nur  in  l)raikigeni  oder  salzigeni  Wasser.  Die  nieisten  sind 
Planktonfornien. 

15.    Ororotse  Tso 
(5297  m.  {i.  M.) 

Das  Zuflussgebiet  ist  sehr  kkiii  und  unifasst  nur  die  uingebenden  Ilochgebirgsteile.  Das 
Becken  ist  ein  Kar.  Der  Berggrund  besteht  aus  Granit  uiul  die  Bodenarten  sind  Moriinen 
in  grossen  Mhcngen.  Die  Vegetation  ist  sehr  armlich ;  dominierend  sind  Griiser  und 
Kruciferen.  Das  Zufliessen  geschieht  durch  kurze,  reissende  Alpenbache.  Der  Abiluss 
diirfte  gegen  Norden  verlaufen. 

Die  grosste  bekannte  Tiefe  ist  13.4  m.  Die  Farbe  des  Sees  ist  Forel-Ule  XII  und  die 
des  Wassers  5  mg.  Pt/I.  Die  Sichttiefe  ist  5  m.  ("hole  in  ice")  und  der  pTT-Wert  7.1.  Der 
()kologische  Standard  ist  siiss.  Hinsichtlich  dieses  Sees  diirfte  hervorgehoben  werden,  dass 
die  Menge  fester  Stofife  iiberaus  gering  ist  oder  nur  78  mg/I,  was  bei  dem  Studium  der 
.\nalyscnwerte  zu  beriicksichtigen  ist.  Die  Summe  der  Alkalisalze  ist  14  mg/1  und  der  Kar- 
bonatgehalt  betnigt  32  mg/1;  daneben  bemerkt  man  einen  Uberschuss  an  Naj  CO;j  von 
5  nig/1.  Zuletzt  ist  eine  Cl-Menge  von  4  und  eine  SO^-Menge  von  3  mg/1  zu  erwahnen. 
Diese  Werte  sind  unerwartet  hoch,  weshalb  icli  an  die  oben  angefiihrte  Reservation  erinncrn 
muss.  Der  allgemeine  Typus  des  Wassers  ist  dem  von  Lokut  Dal  T.ake  und  Yaye  Tso  am 
iilinlichsten. 

Der  Bodcii  ist  mit  Algenkolnnien  l)csetzt.  Ini  Alikroskop  sieht  man  vereinzelte  Chulo- 
/'/(oro-Zweigc.  Mit  dicsem  Vorkonimen  slinimt  iibrigens  die  beobachtete  Diatomeenflora  gut 
iiberein.  Eine  Sediinentprolje  ist  l>ei  13.4  m.  geiiommcn.  In  getrocknetem  Zustand  ist  sie 
grau.     Die  HCl-Probe  zeigt  nur  eine  unbetrachtliche  Reaktion  (0-1). 

Striikturanalyse:  Feindetritus  (griiulich)  85%,  Mineralkorner  11%,  Diatomeen  3% 
und  Chitin  1%.  Der  Feindetritus  erscheint  unter  Immersion  hyalin-gelblich  (in  dickeren 
Khimpen)  ;  er  ist  grobkornig  und  hat  ein  zerrissencs  und  si)litterigcs  Aussehen.  Vx  cnthiilt 
liazillenahnliche,  1  xS-G/^  grosse  Korper.  Die  Tuschproljc  zeigt  keinen  oder  hiichstens  nur 
wenig  Algenschleim.  Die  Mineralkorner  sind  10-20/*,  vereinzelte  doch  100/*.  Die  mei.sten 
Korner  sind  splitterig  und  scharfkantig.  Das  Sediment  ist  cine  diatomeenreiche  Feindetri- 
tusgyttja. 

Die  Mikrofossilicnaiialyscn  zeigen,  dass  die  Diatomeen  die  cinzigeii  Fossilien  sind  und 

'There  is  little  douI)t  tliat  by  far  llic  greater  part  of  these  diatoms  arc  derived  from  an  iiitcrglacial  lake  deposit, 
V.  i.  p.  235.— G.  E.  H. 


IIOCIIASIATISCIIE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  215 

dass  cs  hicr  iiur  wcnige  Arten  gibt.  Diese  sind  aber  sehr  zahlrcich  vorhanden.  Man  bcmerkt 
hier  l>esondcr.s  Cocconeis  placcntitla  var.  lincata  (42%),  Cyclulclla  antiqiia  (20%),  Rhoico- 
sphcnia  curvata  (17%)  und  Ainpliora  oralis  var.  pcdiculus  (15%).  Daneben  gibt  es  audi 
z.  B.  Melosira  arenaria  in  1  %  oder  etwa  300  Zellen  pro  mm.^ 

Die  Mikrobiologie  des  Sees — der  nur  etwa  14  Tage  im  Jahr  eisfrei  ist  (Hutchinson 
1933) — ist  unerwartet  reich  entwickelt.  15  Diatomeenarten  sind  angetroffen  worden,  von 
denen  die  Hiilfte  typische  Siisswasserformen  sind.  Von  der  ganzen  Flora  bilden  diese  nur 
22%.  77%  sind  Aufwuclisfornien  und  20%  fakultative  Boden-  und  Planktonformen 
(Cyclotella  antiqiia). 

Zusaiiiiiicnfassung.  Ororotse  Tso  ist  der  allerhochste  der  untersuchsten  Seen ;  er  ist 
von  hochalpinem  Typus ;  das  Wasser  ist  siiss  und  ohne  besonderen  Charakter ;  das  Sediment 
ist  eine  schwach  kalkige  diatomeenreiche  Feindetritusgyttja,  deren  Diatomeenformen  zum 
gn'issten  Teil  in  siissem  und  brackigem  Wasser  leben;  die  nieisten  sind  Aufwuchsforinen ; 
eine  ungewohnlich  grosse  Menge  sind  aber  fakultative  Boden-  oder  Planktonformen. 


Zusammenfasscnde  Bemerknngcn 

Die  vorstchende  Untersuchung  der  Bodensedimente  veranlasst  aus  verschiedenen  Gesicht- 
spunkten  einige  zusammenfassende  Bemerkungen.  Die  untersuchten  Seen  gehoren  zu  3  ganz 
verschiedenen  Gebieten:  Salt  Range,  einem  salzreichen  Becken  innerhalb  der  Bergkette  auf 
der  Grenze  des  nordwestindischen  Flachlands,  dem  Kashmirtal,  einem  sehr  vegetationsreichcn 
von  hohen  Bergen  umschlossenen  Tal,  und  Ladak,  einem  stark  zerrissenen  Alpengebiet. 
Letzteres  gehort  zu  den  Fortsetzungen  des  Transhimalaya  und  des  Himalaya,  wahrend 
Kashmir  zum  Himalaya  gehort.  Die  verschiedenartigen  Lagen  dieser  drei  Gebiete  bestim- 
men  die  grossen  Ziige  der  Typen  und  der  Entwicklung  der  Seen.  Einige  Einzelheiten  darin 
konnten  nicht  festgestellt  werden  konnen,  da  die  Proben  gar  zu  sporadisch  genommen 
warden.     Gewisse  Schlussfolgerungen  konnen  ai>er  dennoch  hervorgehoben  werden. 

Das  Sahproblcin.  Seit  alters  her  wusste  man,  dass  Salz-  oder  Brackwasserseen  in  diesen 
Gegenden  vorkommen.  Schlagintweit  (1874,  S.  105)  sagt  im  Bezug  darauf,  dass  die  Seen 
immer  salziger  werden.  Sie  miissen  sich  also  zu  konzentrierten  Salzbecken  entwickeln.  Bei 
anderen  Forschungsreisenden  ist  die  Auffassung  hieriiber  nicht  so  ausgepragt.  Hedin 
(1917)  gibt  eine  Darstellung,  die  deutlich  zeigt,  wie  die  Auffassung  iiber  die  betreffenden 
Seen  zu  verschiedenen  Zeiten  wechselte.  Er  gibt  (1917)  nach  alteren  Angaben  eine  Zusam- 
menfassung  der  Abflussanderungen  von  Manasarovar  und  Rakastal,  wodurch  eine  Tendenz 
zu  Periodizitat  in  Erscheinung  kommt.  Er  scheint  jedoch  der  Ansicht  zu  sein,  dass  die 
Seen  im  allgemeinen  austrocknen  (1907,  S.  603)  ;  der  Salzgehalt  kann  zwar  auch  in  dem- 
sclben  See  jahrlicJi  variieren  (S.  601).  Dasselbe  ist  iibrigens  von  Decksbach  (1924,  S.  275) 
fiir  das  Turgaigebiet  bewiesen  worden. — Nach  seiner  nachsten  Reise  hebt  Hedin  hervnr 
(1917,  S.  173),  dass  wir  nicht  wissen,  ob  das  Austrocknen  der  Seen  fortsetzt;  er  scheint 
jedoch  der  Ansicht  zu  sein  (S.  179)  :  "When  it  has  once  reached  its  minimum  it  will  jirob- 
ably  again  return  towards  a  new  maximum."  Dieses  gilt  fiir  den  \\'asscrstand  und  also 
indirekt  auch  fiir  den  Salzgehalt. — De  Terra  und  Hutchinson  (1934)  habcn  ebenfalls  eine 
Zusammenstellung  der  Wasserstandsangaben,  und  zwar  besonders  fiir  Panggong  Tso  gege- 
ben.  Und  dank  besonders  gliicklicher  Umstiinde  ist  es  ihnen  gelungen,  diese  mit  einer  Kurve 
darzulegen.     Die  aus  diesem  Grunde  ausserordentlich  wichtige  Arbeit,  zeigt  deutlich,  dass 


216  IIUCIIASIATISCIIE  BINNKNSKKSKDIMKNTE 

I'aiijiyoug  Tso  seit  tier  Mitte  des  voris^cn  jahrlnindcrts  starke  und  rcgelmiissiijc  W^isser- 
standsvariationen  aufweist.  In  den  Jahren  1860-70  war  der  Wasserstand  5.9  ni.  niedriger 
als  jetzt,  cin  Umstand  dcr  die  Salzkonzcntration  betnichtlich  l)eeinflusst  haljen  nuiss.  Dieses 
VerhJiltnis  ist  auch  durcli  Vergleichung  mil  Analyson,  die  von  Henderson  und  llunu'  1871 
ansgefiihrt  wurden,  nachgewiesen  wordcn.  Das  Resultat  wird  von  de  Terra  und  llutcliinson 
(1934,  S.  316)  folgendcnnassen  angegeben:  "A  comparison  of  the  chloride  contents  of  the 
lake  as  given  by  him  with  that  found  in  1932,  indicates  that  the  lake  has  been  diluted  l)y  fresh 
water  by  16  per  cent,  of  its  former  voUune  since  that  date.  This  increase  in  volume  is  com- 
parable to  the  increase  of  18  per  cent,  in  area  of  the  cross-section  at  Man  indicated  alxne. 
The  whole  clearly  indicates  that  within  112  years,  Tso  Pangong  has  experienced  one  low  and 
two  high  levels."  Am  Ufer  von  Tso  Moriri  steht  eine  Manen-Kiste,  die  nun  vom  Eis 
verschoben  worden  ist  (vgl.  Plate  3-4  bei  de  Terra  und  Hutchinson).  Da  die  Til:)etaner 
unter  keiner  Bedingung'  eine  solche  Kiste  links  passieren  (z.  B.  Sorlin  1927),  kann  man  nach 
tier  Pliotographie  mit  Bestimmtheit  aussagen,  dass  die  Tage  derselben  eine  ^Vasscrstands- 
steigerung  von  wenigstens  ein  paar  m  zeigt.  Audi  in  Khyagar  Tso,  Mitpal  Tso  und  Pangur 
Tso  ist  eine  solche  Steigerung  von  den  erwahnten  Verfassern  konstatiert  worden.  Sie  halx^n 
nach  meiner  IMeinung  einleuchtcnd  gezeigt,  dass  mehrerc  der  Seen  von  Ladak  nach  der  Mitte 
des  vorigen  Jahrhunderts  sowoiil  Senkungen  als  Erholiungen  des  Wasserstands  aufweisen, 
was — nach  ihrer  Meinung — von  A'ariationen  der  Niederschlagsmenge  abhangig  ist.  Obgleich 
das  fragliche  Verhiiltnis  ganz  wahrscheinlich  ist,  mochte  ich  doch  zulctzt  auch  Hedin  (1917, 
S.  192)  anfiihren:  "But  the  data  we  possess  regarding  the  behavior  of  the  lake  are  too 
meagre  to  allow  us  to  draw  absolutely  reliable  conclusions,  and  at  our  present  state  of  knowl- 
edge, it  would  prol)alily  ])e  impossible  to  say  whether  the  monsoon  rains  or  the  cold  weatlier 
storms  in  N.  W.  India  are  the  most  important  factor  affecting  the  rise  and  fall  nf  tlic  lakes, 
and  the  volume  of  waters  in  the  rivers." 

Die  hier  erwahnten  Verhaltnisse,  also  periodisclie  Wasserstandsvariationcn  und  drunit 
folgende  Salzgehaltanderungen,  miissen  selbstverstandlich  den  Hintergrund,  ausmachcn, 
gegen  den  diese  indisclien  Seen  betrachtet  werden  sollen.  Dadurcli  knnnen  Verschieden- 
heiten  zwischen  Seetypus  und  Mikroflora  dieser  nicht  schr  genau  gcsammeltcn,  friihcr  unter- 
suchten  Sedimentproljen,  erklart  werden. 

Das  Hauptprinzip  des  geographischen  Vorkommens  der  Seen  I;)etreffs  ihres  okologischen 
Standards  ist  folgender.  Die  in  einem  Wassersystem  hfichst  gelegenen  Seen  sind  Siisswas- 
serseen,  tiefer  unter  liegen  die  Brackwasserseen  und  zu  imterst  die  Salzseen,  vorausgesetzt 
dass  das  ganze  Seesystem  in  ein  abflussloses  Becken  endet.  Beispiele  dafiir  sind  Sta-rtsak- 
puk  Tso  und  Tso  Kar,  das  grossartigste  aber  die  Seekette,  die  mit  Panggong  Tso  endet. 

Im  Ka.shmirgebiet  kommen  Salz-  oder  Brackwasserseen  nicht  vor.  Anderseits  aljer  ist 
/.u  bemerken,  dass  die  Sedimente  hier  regehnassig  Brackwasscrdiatomeen  enthalten.  Diesen 
Umstand  mochte  ich  damit  erkliiren,  dass  der  jetzige  Abfluss  zu  stark  ist,  uni  eine  Salzkon- 
zcntration zu  ermoglichen.  Dass  Voraussctzungen  fiir  eine  solche  Konzentration  friiher 
vorhanden  waren,  diirfte  bewiesen  sein.  Betreffs  der  kleineren  Seen  (Manasbal  Lake  und 
der  Srinagar-Seen)  ist  eine  derartige  Entwickelung  nicht  so  merkwiirdig;  dass  aber  auch 
W'ular  Lake  beinahe  abfiusslosgewesen  sein  soil  ist  unerwartet.  Die  Losung  dieser  Fragc 
ist  von  klimageschichtlichen  Gesichtspunkt  aus  von  grusstem  Interesse.  Dazu  ist  aber  ein 
sehr  genaues  Probenchmen  voimotcn. 

Ein  Problem  von  grossem  Interesse  in  diesem  Zusammenhang  ist,  woher  diese  grosse 


HOCIIASIATISCHE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  217 

Salzmenge  komiiit.  Es  gibt  zwci  denkljare  Ouellen:  den  umliegenden  Berggrund  und  das 
Meer.  Inncrhalb  des  Wassergebietes  von  Son  Sakesar  Kahar  gibt  es  Salzlager;  Wynne 
(1878j  schreibt  aber,  dass  sie  unter  dem  Wasserspiegel  des  Sees  liegen  und  also  kein  salz- 
reichen  Zufluss  liefern  konnen.  Vielleicht  miinden  jedoch  Salzquellen  in  den  Boden  des  Sees 
(Fleming  1853  (1854),  S.  237).  Wynne  ist  alxM-  (S.  47j  der  Ansicht,  dass  das  Salz  aus 
dem  Niederschlag  komnien  krinnte. 

Das  Salz  wird  bei  Verdunstung  aus  dem  Meer  transportiert  und  wird  von  Nebel  u. 
dcrgl.  aufgenommen.  Die  Tropfchen,  die  den  Nebel  verursachen,  sind  oft  so  minimal,  dass 
sie  einen  Nebel  in  gewohnlichem  Sinne  nicht  bilden.  Nel^elbildung  al:)er  setzt  die  Gegenwart 
von  "hygroskopischen  Substanzen"  voraus,  die  als  Kondensationszentra  dienen  konnen. 
Wahrscheinlich  ist  es  auch  eine  solche  Tropfchenbildung,  die  nur  als  eine  halbdurchsichtige 
Triibung  iiber  dem  Meer  hervortritt  (Kohler  1925,  S.  71).  Es  sei  hier  aucb  an  die  Angabe 
von  Schlagintweit  (1871,  S.  467)  in  Zusammenhang  mit  dem  Klima  des  Kashmirgebiets 
erinnert:  "Die  durch  die  Besonnung  erzeugte  Warme  ist,  bis  Schneefall  eintritt,  auch  durch 
eine  sehr  starke  Triibung  der  Luft  infolge  von  Suspension  fester  Korperchen  bemerkbar." 
Nebelanalysen  auf  Chlor,  Magnesium,  und  Kalzium  zeigen  so  hohe  Werte  dieser  Stoffe,  dass 
sie  die  Annahme  bestiitigen,  dass  die  Meersalze  wirklich  Kondensationszentra  der  Nel^el- 
bildung  sind  (Kohler  1925,  S.  70).  Es  ist  aber  die  Frage,  ob  die  Salzmengen,  die  jjihrlich 
aus  dem  Meer  transportiert  werden,  so  gross  sein  konnen.  Kohler  hat  aus  den  Verdunstungs- 
werten  von  \\'ust  lierechnet,  dass  die  Meersalze  "nur  fiir  80.2%  der  Erdol^erflache  Konden- 
sationskerne  sein  kunnen  oder  dass  nn't  anderen  ^^''orten  die  Mg  Na — Zone  iiber  80.2%  der 
Erde  verbreitet  ist.  Da  die  Meeroberflache  70.8%  der  ganzen  Oberfljiche  betnigt,  konnen 
sie  als  Kondensationskerne  fiir  32.2%  des  Niederschlags  der  festen  Erdoberflache  dienen. 
Bei  diesen  Rechnungen  habe  ich  von  der  Moglichkeit  abgesehen,  dass  Schnee  auf  verschiedene 
Weise  entsthen  kann"  (Kohler  1925,  S.  73).  Das  Resultat  von  Kohlers  Berechnungen  ist, 
dass  jahrlich  1,969,850,000  Tonnen  Salze  aus  den  Meeren  transportiert  werden.  Die  Zahl 
erscheint  ungeheuer  hoch.  Kiirzlich  hat  aber  Meinardus  (1934)  die  von  \Viist  gegebenen 
Zahlen  korrigiert  und  gezeigt,  dass  die  Verdunstung  des  Meeres  etwa  dreimal  grosser  ist  als 
die  des  Landes.  Darum  muss  Kohlers  Wert  nur  als  ein  Minimum  angesehen  werden. 
Obgleich  man  nichtgar  zu  grossen  Wert  auf  diese  Zahlen  legen  darf,  scheint  sie  doch  die 
ungefjihre  Grossenordnung  der  Salzmenge  zeigen  zu  konnen.  Als  einen  ferneren  Beweis  fiir 
den  Salztransport  aus  dem  Meer  mochte  ich  auf  die  Verteilung  des  Jodgehalts  in  den 
schwedischen  Fliissen  hinweisen.  Die  hoheren  Jodwerte,  die  diese  im  siidwestlichen  Schweden 
enthalten  (Eriksson  1929,  Fig.  23),  zeigen — wenn  auch  das  Analysenmaterial  nicht  ganz 
erstklassig  ist — eine  Tendenz,  die  mann  kaum  anders  erklaren  kann.  als  durch  einen  Material- 
transport  mit  den  Meereswinden  bedingt.  Kiirzlich  hat  Cauer  gezeigt,  dass  die  Luftmassen 
von  kontinentaler  Herkunft  sehr  jodarm,  von  mariner  Herkunft  dagegen  sehr  jodreich  sind 
(nach  Goldschmidt  1934,  S.  418,  angegeben). 

Die  Windrichtungen  innerhalb  der  vorliegenden  Seegebiete  sind  also  von  grosser 
Ik'deutung.  Auf  alteren  Karten,  z.  B.  in  den  allgemeinen  Handatlassen,  wird  angegeben, 
dass  die  Winde  wahrend  der  Regenzeit  regelmassig  von  SW  iiber  Indien  hinauf  wehen. 
Neuere  Untersuchungen  haben  aber  gezeigt  (Harwood  1926  (1921)  die  Karten),  erstens 
dass  die  Monsunbahnen  anders  laufen  als  friiher  angenommen  wurde,  und  zweitens,  dass 
eine  wesentliche  Verschiedenheit  zwischen  der  Windrichtung  an  der  Erdoberfliiche  und  der 
in  der  hoheren  Luftschichten  herrscht.     In- den  letzteren  kommen  ahnliche  Verhiiltnisse  das 


218 


I10C11A.S1AT1.SCU1-:  BlNNKNSKKSKUIMliNTli 


ganze  J.llir  vor:  dcr  Wind  welit  etwa  \\'SW  in  dcin  Gcbietc,  das  iins  hier  interessicrt.  Auf 
nicdrigcrcn  Niveaiis  wcht  dcr  Wind  wahrcnd  dor  kalten  Jahreszcit  tmgcfahr  von  W,  in  Ladak 
v(»n  N  (Fig.  v3).  Wiihrend  der  Monsunzeit  aber  komnit  dor  Wind  liaiiptsiichlich  voni  Bcnga- 
iisclicn  Meerbiisen  her,  biegt  gegen  den  Himalaya  und  folgt  dein  Siidabhang  desselben  gegen 
WNW.  Die  nieisten  Rciscbiicher  iilicr  diese  Gegendcn  belx;n  mehr  odor  wcnigcr  hcr\-or, 
wie  genau  der  Monsnn  dcr  Topograpliic  folgt  und  iibcr  die  Piisse  dcs  Himalaya  aufwilrts- 
dringt.    Ja,  der  grosste  Kenner  dieser  Gegenden,  Iledin,  leitct  (1907,  S.  605)  das  S-N-liche 


Figure  3.  Die  Wiiidbahncn  in  Iiidieii  uiid  im  wcstliclicn  Tibet;  links  vviilireiid  dcr  Kalten  Jahreszcit,  rechts 
wiihrend  dcr  Monsunzeit.  Nacli  Ilarwood  (1926,  [1921])  und  Bartholomew's  Atlas  von  C.  J.  Ostnian 
zusammengestellt. 


FrequenzabnclinicMi  dcr  Seen  ini  wcstliclicn  Tiljet  von  den  Monsunen  ab:  "This  circum.stance 
is  probably  in  some  way  connected  with  the  passage  of  the  monsoons  across  the  Tiljetan  high- 
lands and  the  varying  amounts  of  their  precipitation  which  fall  to  the  lot  of  the  different 
mountain-ranges."  Es  gibt  also  hier  grosse  I\ir)glichkciten  eines  Salztran.sports.  Die 
grossten  Liiftmassen  kommen  nach  Harwood  vom  Bengalischen  Meerbusen  her,  woher  also 
auch  die  grosste  Salzmenge  kommen  diirfte.  Nach  Schotts  Karte  (1933)  bctragen  al^er  die 
Niederschlage  hier  etwa  2,000  mm.,  was  den  Verdunstungswert  betriichtlich  senken  kann. 
Die  geringste  Niederschlagsmenge,  100-250  mm.,  kommt  im  Arabischen  Meer  vor,  und  dort 
diirfte  auch  die  grosste  Verdunstung  zu  suchen  sein.     Nach  MoUer  ( 1933,  Taf.  29)  ist  der 


nnciIASIATISCME  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  219 

Salzgehalt  in  diesen  Teilen  des  Indischen  Ozeans  geringer  als  weiter  gegen  O.  Die 
Ursache  dieses  \^erh;iltnisses  diirfte  moglicherweise  in  einem  grosseren  Salztransport  aus 
dem  Meer  durcli  Verdunstung  zu  suchen  sein.  Voransgesetzt  dass  obige  Schlussfolgerungen 
richtig  sind,  so  waren  die  West-Winde  die  wichtigsten  fiir  den  Salztransport  zu  unseren 
Gebieten.  Da  auch  die  Winde  in  hoheren  Luftschichten  diese  Richtung  haben,  mag  hervor- 
gehoben  werden,  dass  ihre  viel  niedrigere  Teniperatur  lange  Tropfchenbildung  weit  unter  0' 
nicht  verhindern.  Also  liegt  kein  Hindernis  vor,  dass  auch  Reif,  der  ein  Subliinations- 
produkt  ist,  Meeressalze  enthalten  kann.  Dies  ist  von  Bedeutung  fiir  kalte  Gegenden  wie  z. 
B.  Ladak.  Obiges  zusammenfassend  scheint  es  niir  glaubhaft,  dass  das  Salz  innerhalb  unserer 
Seegebiete  hauptsachlich  aus  dem  Indischen  Ozean,  besonders  dem  Arabischen  Meer,  her- 
riihrt.  ScliliessHch  diirfte  es  wohl  sel1)stverstandlich  sein,  dass  dann  auch  die  verschiedeuen 
Salzseen  Ursprungsorte  eines  weiteren  Salztransports  sein  konnen. 

Tndessen  ist  das  Salz,  einmal  in  diesen  Gegenden  angelangt,  noch  nicht  zur  Ruhc  gekom- 
mcn.  Es  ist  angefiihrt  worden,  dass  die  Seen  sakulJire  Wasserstandsvariationen  erleidcn 
(de  Terra  and  Hutchinson  1934).  Wenn  der  Wasserspiegel  sinkt,  vermehrt  sich  die  Salz- 
konzentration ;  grosstenteils  bleil)t  al>er  das  Salz  auf  dem  trockengelegten  Ufer  zuriick  (vgl. 
z.  B.  Lydekker  1883,  S.  337).  Bei  der  spateren  Hebung  des  Wasserspiegels  ist  es  aber  nicht 
wahrscheinlich,  dass  dieses  Salz  demsell:)en  See  aufs  neue  zu  gute  kommt.  Die  meisten 
Reisebiicher  aus  diesen  Gegenden  l^eschreiben  malerisch  die  "Staubmengen,"  die  von  den 
Stiirmen  umhergetrieben  werden.  Es  scheint  mir  darum  wahrscheinlich,  dass  wenigstens  ein 
Tcil  der  Salzmenge  wahrend  der  Niederwasserperioden  in  den  vorherrschenden  Sturmrich- 
tungen  weiterwandert  und  in  die  Zirkulation  anderer  Wassersysteme  gelangt. 

Die  JVasso'typen.  Aus  obigem  geht  hervor,  dass  die  Zusammensetzung  des  Wassers 
dieser  Seen  ziemlich  schnellen  Veriinderungen  unterworfen  ist.  Die  vorliegenden  chemi- 
schen  Analysen  zeigen  (Tabelle  1),  die  jetzigen  Verhiiltnisse.  Nur  einige  allgemeine 
Bemerkungen  diirften  hier  ausgefiihrt  werden;  von  chemischem  Gesichtspunkte  aus  diirfte 
die  Klarlegung  dieser  Probleme  einem  Chemiker,  der  eingehend  sowohl  die  chemischen 
Eigenschaften  des  Berggrunds  der  resp.  Wassergebiete  sowie  auch  die  chemischen  Charak- 
tere  anderer  Seen  kennt  iiberlassen  werden. 

luncm  "gewohnlichen  Seewassertypus"  am  almiichsten  sind  i.okut  Dal  Lake,  Manasbal 
Lake,  \\'ular  Lake,  Yaye  Tso  und  Ororotse  T.so.  Sie  weisen  alle  cine  niedrige  Alkalisalz- 
summe  auf,  danel>en  al>er  ein  unl)etraclitliches,  a1)er  regelmiissiges  Vorkommen  von  CI  und 
SO4.  Die  Karbonatgehalte  sind  einander  sehr  ahnlich  ausser  im  Manasbal  Lake,  was  wahr- 
scheinlich davon  abhangt,  dass  das  Zufliessen  zum  grossen  Teil  aus  dem  Kalk.steingebiet  des 
Supra  Kuling-Systems  kommt.  Die  mikrobiologischen  Verschiedenheiten  dieser  Seen  diirfen 
nicht  auf  die  Ungleichheit  der  Zusammensetziuig  des  Wassers  zuriickgefiihrt  werden.  Brack- 
wasserseen  sind  Tso  Moriri,  Khyagar  Tso,  Mitpal  Tso,  Pangur  Tso  und  Panggong  Tso.  Imu 
gemeinsames  Kennzeichen  derselben  ist  die  relativ  hohe  Summe  von  Alkalisalzen.  Unter  den 
Brackwasserseen  haben  Tso  Moriri  und  Mitpal  Tso  einen  viel  niedrigeren  Cl-Gehalt  als  die 
iibrigen,  wahrend  Pangong  Tso  so  Cl-reich  ist,  dass  er  einen  Uljergangstypus  zu  den  Salz- 
wasserseen  biklct.  Eine  Ahnlichkeit  mit  diesen  ist  auch  der  hohe  S04-Gehalt.  Von  den 
iibrigen  sind  auch  Khyagar  Tso  und  Pangur  Tso  C04-reich;  sie  diirften  als  Sulf.itsecn 
bezeichnet  werden.  Auch  das  Vorkommen  eines  relativ  grossen  Nao  CO:,-Uberschusscs  ver- 
ursacht,  dass  sie  einander  in  chemischer  Beziehung  ganz  nahe  stehen.  In  mikrobiologi.scher 
Hinsicht  sind  die  ebenfalls  deutlich  mit  einander  verwandt;  ich  mochte  beide  als  Algengyttja- 


220 


HOCHASIATISCHE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE 


seen  bezeichncn,  trotzdem  Khyagar  Tso  vollig  steril  ist.  Stiitze  dieser  Ansicht  diirfte  das 
Resultat  der  Tuschprobe  sein.  Es  is  moglich,  dass  in  ciiemischer  Hinsicht,  solche  Algen- 
gyttjaseen  sodareiche  Sulfatseen  sind. 

Salzseen  sind  Son  Sakesar  Kahar  und  Tso  Kar,  zu  denen — wie  sclion  herv'orgehoben 
wurde — Panggong-  Tso  einen  Ubergangstypus  bildet.  Dieser  unterscheidet  sich  von  den 
anderen  beiden  teils  durch  niedrigere  CI-  und  S04-Gehalte,  teils — vor  allein — durcli  den  sehr 
kleinen  Mg  CU-Uberschuss.  Jene  sind  einander  sehr  ahnlich,  zeigen  aber  eine  gewisse  Ver- 
schiedenheit  darin,  dass  Son  Sakesar  Kahar  etwas  Cl-reicher  und  Tso  Kar  etwas  SO^-reicher 
ist.  Beide  haben  einen  sehr  hohen  Karbonatgehalt.  Die  Salzkonzentration  ist  zuni  Teil  eine 
Iiydrographische  Frage.  Inwiefern  die  wesenthche  Verschiedenlicit  von  UnahnHchkeiten  des 
Berggrundes  abhiingig  ist,  entzieht  sich  nieiner  Beurteilung. 


TABELLE  I 
Wassert\pcn  nach  Cheinischcn  Analysen  von  H.  Ncvvlands,  Z.  T.  Unigcrechnet  von 

Dr.  A.  Assarsson 


Seen 

Alkali- 
Salze  2 

Cl  Mg/l 

so.  Mg/l 

Cl/SO, 
in  Mol. 

Karbonat- 
Gehalt* 

Uberschuss  an 

Nr. 

Namen 

Standard 

MgCls        MgSO, 

NasCOj 

1 

Son  Sakesar  Kahar 

Salz 

730S0 

34400 

17176 

5.42 

1276 

7980 

2 

Lokut  Dal  Lake  . . . 

Siiss 

9 

1.6 

5 

1.0 

65 

t 

14 

5 

Manasba!  Lake 

Siiss 

23 

1.8 

10 

0.60 

113 

6 

Wular  Lake 

Siiss 

18 

1.7 

11 

0.40 

62 

2.3 

7 

Tso  Moriri   

Brackig 

788 

22 

517 

0.12 

435 

30     1     199 

8 

Khyagar  Tso 

Brackig 

3784 

2S7 

2069 

0.34 

525 

824 

in 

Tso  Kar 

Salz 

61140 

11662 

35075 

0.90 

1633 

9960 

11 

Siiss 

IS 

1 

7 

0.4 

63 



25 

12 

Mitpal  Tso 

Brackig 

1011 

82 

625 

0.35 

364 

110 

13 

Pangur  Tso 

Brackig 

3180 

629 

1316 

1.29 

842 

....     I 

1936 

14 

Panggong  Tso  .... 

Brackig 

10039 

3587 

2750 

3.56 

1553 

12     1 

15 

Ororotse  Tso 

Siiss 

14 

4 

3 

3.6 

32 

5 

•  Mg(Ca)C03  nach  Abrechnung  von  Ca  und  Mg  an  Cl  und  SO4  gebundcn. 


Mikrohiolog'ischer  Riickblick.  Gleichzeitig  niit  den  oben  besprochenen  Variatinncn  iin 
Wasserstand  und  Salzgehalt  verlaufen  die  biologischen  Veranderungen.  Ein  zusanimcnfas- 
sender  Bericht  dariiber  fiir  jeden  See  kann  mit  dem  vorHegenden  Material  nicht  gegeben 
werden;   einige  Analogieschliisse  diirften  aber  hervorgehoben  werden. 

Die  Ungleichheit  der  untersuchten  Seen  der  drei  Gebiete  ist  ganz  bedeutend.  Son 
Sakesar  Kahar  enthiilt  ein  sehr  reiches  hakifiles  I-eben.  Es  ist  streng  spczialisiert,  indeni  nur 
zwei  Arten  vorkommen,  daruni  aber — wie  Thienemann  (nach  Decksbach  1924,  S.  274, 
angefiihrt)  sagt — hochproduktiv.  Die  Sedimentc  sind  aber  in  dieser  Beziehung  vollstandig 
nichtssagend. 

Die  Seen  des  Kashmirgebiets  sind  seichte  Siisswasserseen  niit  gulcni  .\bfluss  und 
Wasserfarben  Forel-Ule  X-XVI.     Die   Sichttiefen  sind  uncrwartct  niedrig,  1.2-4  ni.    Mog- 


a 

B 

a 

c 

§ 
C/3 

bo 

OJ 

>. 

to 

.s 
u 

>, 
60 

3 

u 

'S 

be 
S 

•o 

XI 

o 
u 

a 

<u 

J= 

(J 

15 
u 

>^ 

bo 
it: 

3 

c 

o 

™ 

>. 

bo 

3 

2 

O 
u 

o 

d 

[u 

'S 

l-l 

c 
o 

5 

bo 

3 

'cj 

QJ 

3 

5 

to 

3 
OJ 

c 
o 

(5 

>i 
be 

OJ 

'S 

1 

H 
o 

5 

•o 

« 

c 

^" 
fcl-l 

a; 
,60 

o 

% 
bo 
c 

_bo 

< 

>, 

3 
u 

•g 
'C 

(t: 

X 
o 

a> 
.ho 

60 
in 

3 

'C 

OJ 

•g 

X 

u 

'H 

G 

u 

u 

i- 

H 
o 

S 

bt 
in 

3 

_bo 

o 
11. -S 

N 

1£ 
u 

.re 

bp 

_bp 

< 

c 

g 
5 
re 

'q 

re 
JD 
u 

■g 

i 

,bo 
?, 

re 
>. 

60 

en 
3 

'u 

•g 
to 

ifi 

_3 

X 
CJ 

c/) 

03 
">. 

bJ9 

3 

'C 

oJ 
■U 

.3 

'oJ 
u 

-OJ 

s 

o 

5 

bo 
G 

1 

i)    OJ    *-" 

S     N 

u 

<u  bo 

II 

2'H. 
fee/) 

OJ       . 

.SH 

fc.Sf 

:0  S 

E  S 

3    t= 

E;^ 

;0    1- 
=^    S 

few 
3    C 

n!  bo 

H  ^ 

II 

Ill 

:      1- 

o  n 

.60 

:ot: 

^   rt 

in 

OJ  bo 

II 

go. 

.re 
'C 
o 

CJ 

o 
II 

o 

U.S? 

■Sfc 

^  a 

t.  CM 

iL)    V- 

3    <U 
-^lI-, 

3     CJ 

.3^ 
^    O 

c 

O 
u 

— 

ei 
1) 
a 

snjujapuia^  uoa 

%  "I 
aqojdqDsnj^ 

o 

O 

U 

o 
V 

lO 

V 

o 

o 
U 

n! 

o 

A 

o 

O 

= 

A 

nJ 

o 

OS 
a; 

-^ 

IT) 

fM 

o 

o 

o 

c; 

o 

o 

'^ 

o 

o 

ro 

O 

CO 

o^i 

c^^ 

-7 

3qoidii^>[Dojj_ 

3 

US 
u 

OJ 

■3 

X 

'a; 
bo 
3 

ra 
1- 

bO 

bo 

■3 

3 
ai 

bJ5 

u 

be 

3 
bo 

3 

a 
bo 

3 
60 

3 

u 
_bp 

o5 
I-  — 

—  X 

—  bo 

3 
bO 

1/1 

re 

3 

re 
to 

3 

re 
_bo 

mX 

'aj  ^ 

:S  3 

>-  bo 

re^.l 

tn 

'oj 

3 

re 

L> 

60 

be 

J3UJ0Jl[EjaUlI^ 

J3p  assojr) 

V 

a. 

a, 

V 

a. 
a.»o 

o  tN 

+ 

3. 

O 

a. 
a.o 
o  m 

a. 

<=) 

V 

1 

V 

a. 
? 

o 

i 

+ 

4° 

cvio 

+ 

a. 

s 

o 

a. 

o 

o 

irj 

re 
U 

a. 
ao 

LO  O 

a. 

LOO 

a. 
o 

a  '^ 

"?o 

loO 
CM" 

+ 

CZ) 

Sv 

C 
u 

aSuqn 

— 

V 
V 

o 

V 

y 

lO 

V 

-' 

CM 

-^ 

• 

. 

uaaiuojEiQ 

tv 

CM 

CM 

'-I 

^o 

-- 

-1 

r^ 

CO 

«!J!-iQ 

•^ 

00 

~^ 

^ 

o 

V 

V 

LO 

CM 

- 

<.l!-i'«d,. 

"^l 

V 

V 

V 

V 

V 

(iuiui;[qDg-pun) 

'^1 

o 

CO 

V 

V 

V 

r^ 

V 

V 

V 

V 

J3UJO}|[EJ3Urf^ 

'^l 

o 

OI 

OO 

CO 

a 

IN. 
lO 

o 

lO 

1— 1 

lO 

CM 

VO 

3 

r^ 

m 

snju}3puia^ 

l^ 

3 

1^ 

CO 

o 

CM 

LO 

s 

s 

CO 

o 
tN 

§8 

g 

CN. 

CO 

o 

CO 

00 

lO 
OO 

sn;u]apqoaQ 

V 

-^1 

I\ 

ro 

^ 

fO 

V 

V 

•lu  m  api x 

to 

"1 

to 

fvi 

Tl- 

lO 

C^l 

lO 

IT) 

^ 

rl 

lO 

V 

(Nl 

00 

s 

LO 

LO 

CO 

^ 

■^ 

c 

c 

1- 

V    "^ 

o 

■/I   3 
(M 

«^ 

(/I  n 

-^    r- 
«    C 

in 

o 
t/1 

OJ 

Q 

3 

0 

OJ 

C 

c 

5 

C 

o 
1-. 

CTJ 

0 

c 

t- 

6 
X 

1 

o 

h 

I- 

r 
C 

c 
> 

■» 

o 
"re 
1 

i 

u 
o 

o 

u 
3 

to 

C 

re 

c 

3 

o 
bo 

3 

a 

to 

3 
nJ 

= 

o 
H 

o 

t- 

o 

o 

u 

^ 

^ 

CM 

C^ 

"^ 

to 

o 

o 

i-> 

« 

Ov 

C 

n 

l>J 

CO 

to 

I—) 

lO 

osxssiojoao    SI 


+ 


+  : 


osx  tuoSSucj  -^.i 


+  + 


osxjnSuEj  -fi 


osx  Icdl'K  'cl 


0SX3ACA      11 


+ 


'■M  osx  '01 


osx  ;|iul  >|us4jcis    6 


+  ' 


+  ' 


osx  •»ESi:Xq>[    s' 


uiJoiY  osx 


■"I'"!  ■'ciiiAV  -9 


:     :     :+  : 


3T\j^l  |i.-c|seiii:k    '5 


+   :     :    +     :    :2 


.  n  (\i     .    .  Tf 


w 

23 


uiuiNi  at^piuiy     t- 


+   - 


in  1— <        .      -  CO 


+  +     :  + 


[EU  pofl    -f 


:  +  +   :    °^    H- 


+  +  + 


|L(|    llllO'I 


+  • 


ri  —        .  — 


ans^nES  uos  "l 


sudXin^ii!]^ 


<<<<<<  <'f!''^< 


i    (°m<<<    ra    Oh    m^c§-    c§    <    <<< 


sn(i.Cjsjri;u;iEH 


tL<U,U.ll.gtL,fe(l,U<t. 


3     i'- 


rt     3     3    i; 

.£   5  ^   o 
u:   c   c   t. 


g      K 


C      C4      (^      <^      L- 

rt      o    >    >    >    I' 
^:;       o    o    O    O    C- 


>»-      -5     3    3 


«</)(« 


n     -^ 


re    re 


O      (J 

rt    re 


j::     ^  -     -     ,     • 


<     < 


OS       o 

<  <  5 


U     U 


o 
O 


re  .a 

3    c    .-    -    _ 
.£■  re  ■?=   ^  — 

c   o 
re  J2 


U 


B 
U 


osx  asjojojo  -SI 


«X  SiioSSuBj  >! 


osxJn.tiEj   -ft 


0SX1«<I)!M  -Zl 


0SX3AEA     11 


■■EH  osx  -01 


osx  >imI-i|BS)j-EJS    6 


0SXJE3EXqx    -g 


uijoj^  osx  V 


i^s'l  JEinAV  -9 


3>IE"I  JEqSEUBJ^     -g 


+ 


+ 


+ 


+  :    :  + 


+ 


c^i     •     *  iTi     *     •in     .>o     •     'ic^     »— < 


+  ' 


+ 


.(\1       .fo       •       -ro       ■■*       ■       ..-HCO 


•   rvj       ■       •       •   vo 


uni|\i  jEpung   't- 


:  + 


t\|       .   OI   -^       •       •   GC      I     C3\ 


+  °^    :    :  + 


lEfi  poa  -f 


+   :+^    i+^-i-^+i^    :    -.-^^    +  +     ■■   "    :    :  + 


|EQ  mno-]    2 


+  :-^    :    : 


U-)  ■     fVJ     Tf  ■     U-^  .  .  .     f^ 


+ 


sntlXinaiji]^ 


<<S,<<m<<^<<<<<<<    <    <    m    <<<<<    <    <-<m(^ramm'^mra« 


sncIX}s;RjtuiiE}j 


tL,fcfamfcfefemfctL.u.tL<rarafcfc    u.    ca    «    PP^^F'F    t^    u,fcMtL.fetL.fcrfePfc, 


u.  fc 


[x.     U<     U,  Ph  fe  tu  fc 


Uh 


fc  "  fe 


j3 
o. 


U 


.a    d    n  ^  ^ 


S-  o.  -    c    u  ^, 


> 


^   ^  Ji:    c     c    7,  -7,    ii 


^ 

o 

•fi 

iJ 

o 

n 

'.J 

a 

as 

a 

at 

'>4 


CJ      4^      0^      4J      C 


o 


^         O     3 


■^    -^         crt 


u  c:  3 

•i:  o  _o 

g  .2  .S- 

Q  Q  Q 


W 


:3 

0.-0 

fc! 

rt  3 

rt 

rt 

u 

M  - 

cc 

w 

fe 

Ci     ^     +j     +- 

^       1/3       t/i       1/3 


.C      ;j      O      (J 


o  I  i 

Sec 


0SJ,3S)040J0      SI 


osx  SuoSSaBj  >! 


osxjnSuBj  -fi 


osx  lEd)!K  -zi 


osxaXuA  -tt 


JEHOSX  "01 


osx  ind->ii;s)J-EJS  '6 


osx  Je8t;.<i|X  ■« 


ijijojv  osx  7 


ai'^'I  -"n'^AV    'I 


o 


W 
< 


+ 


+ 


:   +" 


+ 


:    +-   - 


+ 


+ 


:    -.-^      + 


+  +    :+  : 


+  ' 


ro   —       ■    ^- 


fVJ  .     ^  .     « 


»3iB1  [EqSEUEJ^    'S 


•      T-H  CO  ^      [>* 


+     :-^ 


+     -.-^ 


—I     •  ^  n 


unq^  jcpung  -f- 


+  :    : 


+ 


+   :  + 


i^a  poa  T 


+  ' 


CO      ■      ■         "^     I    ^      •  o     1    —  _L     •  f',  ri 


f-    :  ^  + ' 


[CQ  mnoT 


JEqeX 
jcssnEg  nog  'I 


stidXinajiJi^ 


<  <  <  < 


<  <  <  <  < 


o    o   o 

«  ra  m 


o   o 

m  pa 
<  < 


o    c 

pa  ea 


Pm  p^     < 


pa 
< 


<<<<<<<< 


o 

<  <  pa 

<• 


sndXisjEiniiiEH 


b  b  (I*  (i< 


bfcibteb     btrPQ 


pa  pa 


fe  fc  [I,  t,   b 


Ph  U4  ti<  a. 


u     O 


.S    c 

i  's 


>   > 

E   E 
3   3 


o  i:;    -   S 


?   5^ 

ij    o    c    o 
n    ni    n    u 


C  b    S 

I  2  3 

-   ^  5  °   > 

S  S  8  fc  i3 

C    —    rt  i^   2 


O 

O 


rt  bo  u 

:3  c  <u 

c  ■-  u 

W  N  C 

E 


.2  .2 
E   g 


c  ^ 


■  E 

.   (rt 

ct 

■  .— 

■  2    ■ 

.  3 

C 

•     M 

.    c     . 

1       ■     3 

.    tn 

a  . . . 
a  V.  a 

e  . . . 

_c5 

.    u 
.    > 

S  -5 

3  3 

=  C 

\-,  I- 


3  - 


^i5  o   S 

t   3  E  .0 

o    ex  bo  -a 

3  >.  n 


.2  I  ■§  I 
-a  cj  ^'i  >. 
rt  ji:  j=  ji: 


r^     ^ 


0SX3S)0J0JO    'St 


osj,  SuoSSqe^j  ^x 


0SJ,jn3UEJ    -£1 


osj,  [EdjiM  'ZI 


osxa-tEA    u 


■■ESOSX  'Ot 


osi  inil-JlEsjj-EJS  '6 


OSXJBSEXqx    -g 


uuoH  osx  7 


aHEiacinM  ■>; 


+ 


m      •  »-H      •  T^ 


CO   tN.       '0^ 


+  +::+::   + 


+ 


+ 


+    :    :  + 


+ 


+  + 


+ 


3J[y"2  JEqSEUEJ^     "S 


:  +   : 


unqNi  Jepung   -^ 


+  :+    :   + 


+::+::+ 


[EQ  pog  -f 


+  +  :    :   :     :   -^  +  :  + 


+ 


+  + 


+ 


lEQjnJiol  -g 


JEqEjI 
iEsai|Bg  aog  'l 


sndXinaijij^ 


<<<  < 


o 


<:  <;  cq  <;  cq  cq  cQ 


<  •< 


o    o 


o    o    o 

m  cq  m 


<  Ph  < 


< 


BndXisiEimi|Eij 


t/2  CQ   rfl  rq   ^. 
fc  Uh  ™  ^ 


fe 


in       [l-,fcfaU<tL,t.U( 


CQ 


CQ  CQ 


fa  « 
fa 


«  fa  W 
fa  '^  fa 


fa  fa  fa  fa  fa 


c  -a 


rt   'S 

rt  '5.  E  .2 


c 


M 


>    O    wi    lAi       ri 


3 

•5 


c  M  j; 

u     :3     rt 


a;    lu 
•a    C 

■5.2 
E  3 


"U   -^     </i     3 


i!        > 


U3    C       u 


■  XI 
o 
c 


C^    E 


i< 


;?  :^ 


S.  .1 

O      CL, 


M    ;> 

r    5? 

rt 

n  ^ 

a> 

c 

p  ' 

o. 
c 

3 

p:i     « 


no  j: 
u    u    n    rt    >. 

c<     (4     CQ     o     cj 


c 

CO 


to 


OSX  3S10JOJO     SI 

: 

: 

: 

:   : 

: 

;      : 

H 

H  H  H  H 

10  t/l  t/)  (/) 

H  H  H  H  H  H 
\n  m  if\  tSi  m  m 

00    T-l    ID    »-H 

5^5^    :    : 

t^    rt    CM    0       •        • 

osx  SiioagaBj  f  I 

i 

■t 

: 

CM 
CM 

•*   0\   'I-   C^l 

rt          •    10         •    r-l         • 

00   ro   ^ 
U-)    Cv)    •-" 

lO 

CO       •   VO       -In. 
C\|       .   rt       .   rt       ■ 

osxjniicj   -fi 

CM     -H     .-^           • 

—    rt    CM        •        •        • 

rn   CO   OS 

Ov        .    rt        .        .        . 
rt       .   00       ..       ■ 

osx|Cdi!IV   ■?! 

"*  "^    :    : 

C^    rt     C^         .    rt         . 

^    00        • 

10    ^H    to        .    *-i 
ir>   ^^   CO       . 

osxcAE\     11 

-::::::: 

^ 

gi^'S    :-^    : 

CO 

ON 

rt           CO 

+  '^  +   :  ,':j    : 

JB^OSX     01 

;      ;      ;      ;               '.'.'.'.'. 

osx  5in*l->iBSM-BlS   '6 

CVl 

oo  <vi      •      • 

c^i      ■  r>.  -^ 

re 

K    :++  :    : 

rt    CO 

osx  jb8eXiis  '8 

uiioiv  osx  •/ 

o 

ro   O       ■       ■ 

T   '^1    "0   —       •      • 

rt     CO 

+  +  : 

—            CO 

^W\  Ji'l"A\  '9 

E 

u 

;  -<      ;      ;      ;      ;  M  <>4 

I^ 

■^ 

gss"-^ 

r^\  xTi  \n      .  -rr  .-H 

CO 

CM 

00 

- 

in  c^i  On'     ■  c^  ri 

t^   ^   CO       •      1 
u-1 

E 
6 

•     rl         •         •         -     CM    CM 

re    O    f^l 

C7\  10  0      •  \o  »-• 
<M 

0  0 

i5° 

- 

331^1  [cqsBUBl^    '5 

r-i 

\0   m   c-^   •-• 

(^1    (V|   t^       •   'I-       • 

00  ^^ 

0    CM 

rt  5^ 
3  '^ 

u->           0 

Q   -^    J_      ■   fO       • 

*      3   ■+   • 

unii>i  jcpiiny     f 

? 

rc    •— '        ■        • 

t^    ">    rt        .    -T        ■ 

01            rt        . 

§2"  ■ 

*-«  00 

in 

00  r>w  CO      •  fo 

CO         _,_     . 

CM 

[Efi  pog    -f 

:+  :-:-:: 

??Ri'-'- 

t^  TT  r^      •  vo 

0\    I-s. 

+  +  : 

C^l    C3\ 
V3    CM 

0 
10    On    CO        ■    'T 
CO                        ■    -f       • 

CO 

IKQ  mioT   'Z 

.        .        .        .     rt         ■         ■         ■ 

00 

C\    On        •        • 

t^    CO    CO    rt        .        . 

+  ±  : 

• 

§-+-    : 

CO 

aBs3>|BS  uoy   -i 

E 

u 

:.:        ...| 

E 

- 

"    :    :    : 

::-::: 

+   :    : 

::+:::    ^ 

smlAinDipi^T 

<    <    <    <    <    <^< 
< 

CO 

N 

c 

< 

P 
C 

rt 
> 

c 

U 

< 

:   :    :    :       'f^§,^^<    \ 

•   <   «   «   ^   Ph       1 

snd.{lsj»;iiU!|Bi^ 

ti,(i.(i.U.tofe(i<b. 

1^0:03^         

li.  g  P3 

CQ 

^^:^^: 

'Z 

s 

•a 

c 
> 

t/5 

(A 

c 
c 
E 

I.     k 

V 

'u 

.2 
> 

n 

c 

"5 

3 
O 

><,    r 

~    t 
•—    rt 
.:=     L- 

E    o 
>    > 

rt 

'E 

•a 

> 

c 
>. 

u 

> 

Sie  gehoren : 
HalinitJitstypen: 

Siisswasserformen  

+  Brackwasserformen 
Brackwasserformen 

c 
E 

% 

N 

"(3 
+ 

Milieutypen : 

Aufwuchsformen    

"                 +  Bodenformen 

Bodenformen 

+  Planktonformen . . 

Planktonformen   

"           +  Aufwuchsformen 

Arten,    Varietriten    usw.,    die    zu    den 
folgenden  Typen  gehoren,  in  Prozenten 
der  Flora: 

c: 

"H 

[E 

£ 

(rt 
(/ 

c75 

c     • 
a> 

E    : 

CJ 
in 
(rt 

rt     . 

■5    : 

=     1 

s 

c 

0 

u 

% 

a 

N 
(/I 

+ 

Milieutypen : 

Aufwuchsformen    

"                +  Bodenformen 

Bodenformen 

"            +  Planktonformen. . 

Planktonformen   

4-  .■\ufwuchsfornien 

HOCIIASIATISCHE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  227 

lich  ist  die  Ursache  in  Plankton  etc.  zu  suchen.  Der  pH-Wert  ist  an  den  Oberflachen  8.2-9.0, 
weshalb  die  Seen  also  als  eutroph  angesehen  sind.  Leider  kenne  ich  die  Phytoplanktonpro- 
duktionen  nicht.  Die  hohere  Vegetation,  wo  man  besonders  Lotus  und  Trapa  bemerkt,  ist 
oftmals  sehr  vippig.  Audi  mikrobiologisch  sind  diese  Seen  relativ  reichhaltig.  An  Diato- 
meenarten  kommen  insgesamt  118  vor  und  sie  wechseln  in  den  verschiedenen  Seen 
zwischen  28  und  64.  Unter  diesen  sind  79  St.  nicht  in  den  Ladakproben  angetroffen 
worden  (vgl.  Tab.  3).  Merkwurdigerweise,  gibt  es  in  jedem  See  2-3  typische  Brackwasser- 
forinen:  Gyrosigma  Spenceri,  Navicula  protracta  v.  ca  pi  fat  a,  N.  pygmaca,  N.  saHnarum  und 
A'^.  sp.  Prozentuell  wechselt  ihre  Frequenz  zwischen  <  1%  und  3%  der  Diatunieenflura. 
Von  samtlichen  Arten  sind  die  nieisten  (17-47  St.)  Aufwuchsfornien,  5-11  sind  Bodenfor- 
men  und  4-6  Planktonformen.  Von  der  ganzen  Diatomeenflora  sind  80-90%  Aufwuchs- 
formen.  Boden-  und  Planktonformen  sind  also  ganz  untergeordnet.  Neben  Diatomeen 
kumnien  audi  andere  Mikrofossilien  vor.  Desmidieen  finden  sich  in  Loknt  Dal  Lake,  Sundar 
Khun  and  Manasbal  Lake.  Alle  Ijeobachteten  Formen  sind  klein  und  unansehnlich.  In 
Lokut  Dal  Lake  gibt  es  ein  paar  Pcdiastruui-Arten,  2-4  St.  pro  min.^  Die  Tierreste  sind  sehr 
selten.  So  gibt  es  von  BosininaSdmlen  kommen  in  Lokut  Dal  Lake  und  Sundar  Khun 
4  St.  in  Manasbal  Lake  2  St.  pro  mm.^  vor.  Von  Spongiennadeln  sind  in  Lokut  Dal  Lake 
26  St.  und  in  Sundar  Khun  16  St.  pro  mm.^  angetroffen  worden. 

Die  Ladakseen  sind  in  der  Regel  relativ  tief ;  am  tiefsten  ist  Tso  Moriri,  am  seich- 
testen  Tso  Kar.  Die  Wasserfarbe  ist  im  allgemeinen  Forel  Ule  V-VIII,  aber  audi  Werte 
von  III  bis  XII  sind  beobachtet  worden.  Die  Sichttiefen  sind  unerwartet  verschieden  (1.5 — 
9ni.);  ob  die  Ursache  in  Suspensionen  oder  Plankton  zu  suchen  ist  (vgl.  doch  unten),  ist 
niir  unbekannt.  Der  pH-Wert  ist  7.1-9.6,  im  allgemeinen  doch  etwa  9  oder  niehr.  Betrefifs 
der  Phytoplanktonproduktionen  weiss  ich  nur,  dass  Ororotse  Tso  "considerable  amounts  of 
plankton"  besitzt  (Hutchinson  1933,  S.  136),  und  dass  in  Yaye  Tso  "the  water  clouded  with 
centric  diatom  prob.  Cyclotella"  ist  (Hutchinson,  briefiiche  Mitteilung).  Diese  beiden  Seen 
sind  also  eutniph  in  Naunianns  Sinn  von  1932.  Die  hohere  Vegetation  ist  sehr  schwach  ent- 
wickelt;  gibt  es  eine  solche  huhere  vie  im  Sta-rtsak-puk  Tso  und  Pangur  Tso,  so  besteht  sie 
hauptsiichlich  aus  Potaiiiogcton.  In  mikrobiologischer  Beziehuiig  weichen  die  Ladakseen 
betrachtlich  von  den  Seen  des  Kashmirgebietes  ab.  Die  Anzahl  Diatomeenformen  betragt 
72,  30  davon  sind  nicht  in  den  Kashmirproben  gefunden  worden.  In  verschiedenen  Seen 
betragt  die  Zahl  4-34,  ist  also  durchschnittlich  bedeutend  niedriger  als  in  Kashmir.  Obgleich 
mehrere  dieser  Seen  brackig  (oder  salzig)  sind,  sind  typische  Brack-oder  Salzwasserdiato- 
nieen  nur  in  Pangur  Tso  und  Panggong  Tso  angetroffen  worden,  niimlich :  A)iiphiprora 
paludusa,  Anomoconeis  polygramma,  Epithcmia  turgida  v.  IV estcrmanni,  Navicula  pygmaca 
und  A'^.  salinaruiii.  Diese  Brack — oder  Salzwasserfornien  machen  in  Pangur  Tso  79%  und 
in  Panggong  Tso  16%  der  ganzen  Diatomeenflora;  daneben  aber  gibt  es  resp.  18%  und 
23%  der  fakultativen  Siiss-  oder  Brackwassertypen.  In  Milieubeziehung  sind  die  Ladak- 
floren  von  einander  sehr  verschieden.  In  Sta-rtsak-puk  Tso,  Mitpal  Tso  und  Ororotse  Tso 
liegt  der  Schwerpunkt  auf  den  Aufwuchsfornien  niit  resp.  79,  55,  und  77%.  In  Pangur  Tso 
betragen  die  Bodenformen  81%,  79%  sind  Anonweoncis  polygniinnia.  In  Mitpal  Tso 
betragen  die  Bodenformen  33%,  selbst  dies  ist  eine  ausserordentlich  grosse  Zahl.  In  Tso 
Moriri  bilden  fakultative  Boden-  und  Planktonformen  (=  die  Siisswasserform  C\c!olclla 
antiqua)  89%.  In  Vaye  Tso  und  Panggong  Tso  herrschen  die  Planktonformen — in  beiden 
Cyclotella  coiiita — mit  resp.  73%  und  47%  vor. 


228 


HOCIIASIATISCIIE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE 


Nur  Siisswasserformen.       Audi  Brack-oder  Salzwasserformen.      Keine  Formen  gefiindcn. 
Figure  4.     Die   Verbreitung   der   Diatomeen   nach    Halinitiltstypcn   in   den    rroben   der   untcrsuchten    Seen. 

Fakultative  Formen  nicht  mitgerechnet. 


Siisswasserseen.  Brackwasserseen.  Salzwasserseen. 

FiGUKE  5.    Der  okologische  Standard  der  imtersuchten  Seen;    diirfte  niit   Figure  4  verglichen  werden. 


HOCHASIATISCHE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE 


229 


Diese  kurze  Ubersiclit  zeigt,  class  oftmals  eine  sehr  grosse  Verschiedenheit  zwischen 
dem  okologischen  Standard  der  Seen  und  den  Angaben  der  Bodenproben  besteht.  Auffallend 
ist  das  haufige  Vorkonimen  von  Brackwasserformen  in  den  Siisswasserseen  Kashmirs,  und 
ebenso  auffallend  das  Fehlen  solcher  Formen  in  den  Proben  mehrerer  Salz-  oder  Brackwas- 
serseen  Ladaks  (Figs.  4  und  5).  Ich  kann  diese  Unregelmassigkeiten  nicht  anders  erklaren, 
als  dass  der  okologische  Standard  so  oft  wechselt  und  die  Proben  nicht  rezent  sind.  Da 
Variationen  sicherlich  ebenso  oft  wie  hier  stattfinden  (vgl.  Panggong  Tso)  und  daneben  die 
Sedimentation  ganz  sicher  unbetraclitlich  ist,  ist  es  notwendigger  als  gewohnlich,  die  proben 
mit  allergrosster  Genauigkeit  einzusammeln.  Nun  sind  wahrscheinlich  die  Proben  aus  Lokut 
Dal  Lake  und  Wular  Lake  mit  Rohrlot  genommen,  weshalb  die  Gefahr  fiir  Umriihrung  der- 
selben  nicht  so  gross  war.  In  diesem  Zusammenhang  mochte  icli  hervorheben,  dass  fiir  den 
Alyk-nor  dasselbe  Verhaltnis  zu  bestehen  scheint  (siehe  Mereschkovvsky  1906).  Der  betref- 
fende  See  ist  abflusslos  und  die  Diatomeenflora  siiss.  Leider  gibt  es  aber  keine  Angaben 
iiber  den  okologischen  Standard  des  Sees. 

Betreffs  der  Diatomeenfloren  der  Ladakseen  und  ihrer  okologischen  Variationen  soil 
eine  andere  Moglichkeit  in  Betracht  gezogen  werden.  Die  Seen  liegen  ganz  isoliert  und 
sind  wJihrend  grosser  Zeit  des  Jahres  eisbedeckt.  Die  Zeit  fiir  die  Einwanderung  neuer 
Formen,  ist  darum  sehr  kurz.  Durch  die  Steigerung  des  Salzgehalts  sterben  eine  grosse 
Menge  Siiss-  und  Brackwasserarten  und  neue  halofile  Formen  wandern  relativ  selten  ein. 
Die  Entvvickelung  dieser  Seen  geht  also  einem  "Wiistenstadium"  entgegen. — Wenn  der  Salz- 
gehalt  zufolge  der  steigenden  Niederschlage  und  durch  Wasserstandshebung  vermindert 
wird,  kommen  die  Siisswasserformen,  die  in  Bachen,  Siimpfen  u.  dgl.  in  der  Nahe  der  Seen 
leben,  zuriick,  um  die  Seen  in  Besitz  zu  nehmen. 

In  mikrobiologischer  Beziehung  sind  die  untersuchten  Seen  nach  den  Bodenproben  zu 
beurteilen  sehr  diirftig.  Es  kann  aber  nicht  genug  hervorgehoben  werden,  dass  die  Diato- 
meen,  wie  andere  Algen,  zoniert  leben,  was  sowohl  fiir  Boden — als  Aufwuchs formen  gilt 
(Thomasson  1926).  Da  man  nur  sporadische  Proben  bezitzt,  ist  es  selbstverstiindlich  nicht 
anzuraten,  die  Floren  dieser  Seen  mit  denen  anderer  Seen  zu  vergleichen.  Ganz  besonders 
gilt  dies  bei  den  sehr  durchsichtigen  Seen,  wo  die  Zonen  weniger  zusammengedrangt  vorkom- 
men.  Als  Beispiel,  wie  verschieden  die  Angaben  fiir  einen  einzigen  See  sein  konnen,  will  ich 
die  Resultate  betr.  Panggong  Tso  nach  dem  Material  dreier  Expeditionen  mitteilen.  Die 
Expeditionen  sind  Yale,  Trinkler  und  Hedin  und  die  Bearbeiter  Thomasson  (hier  publiziert), 
Meister  und  Hustedt. 


Diatomeenarten 

Achnanthes  lanceolata 

"  linearis 

"  microcephala   .  . 

"  minutissima  .  .  . 

Amphiprora  paludosa 

Amphora  commutata    

"         ovalis   

"  "     V.  pediculus 

"         Schroederi 


Thomasson 

Meister 

Hustedt 

(hier) 

(1932) 

(1920) 

.... 

.... 

1 

.... 

1 

1 

230 


HOCIIASIATl.se HE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE 


Diatonieenarten 

Anomoeoneis  exilis 

"  polygranima   

CaloiK'is  Ijacilluni    

"         fasciata  

"         silicula     

"  "      V.  tnincatiila 

sp 

Cocconeis  pediculus     

"         placeiitula   

Cyclotella  conita 

Cyml)ella  aequalis    

affinis 

"  "      V.  excisa   

"         aspera    

cistula    

"  "       V.  niaculata   

"         lanceolata     

"         norvei^ica 

"         parva    

"         sinuata  v.  antiqua 

"         tuniida   

"         venlricosa    

Denticula  knuis  v.  frigida 

Epitheniia  argus    

"     V.  alpcstris 

"  "     V.  longicornis    .  .  . 

"  turgida  v.  Westennanui 

"  zebra    

"  "      V.  proboscidea  .  .  . 

Fragilaria  construens  v.  suljsalina  . 

"  leptostauron 

"  pinnata 

Aleridioii  circulare    

Navicula  aiiiphilxila    

"  cryptocepliala    

"  cuspidata   

sp.   (c  fr.  fortis?)    

"  oblonga    

"  peregriiia   

"  ])yginaea    

Rheinhardti 

*  Massenhaft. 


Thomasson 
(liier) 


Meister 

(1932 


Hustedt 
(1920) 


HOCHASIATISCIIE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE 


231 


Diatunieeiiarten 

Navicula  salinarum     

"  tuscula   

Ostrupi    

Neidium  rectum 

Nitzschia  capitellata    

"         communis    

"  frustulum     

"         Iningarica    

Kittlii 

"         thermalis    

rinnularia  appendiculata    

"  Brebissoiiii     

"  gracillima    

"  leptosoma     

"  major  v.  linearis 

"  "      V.  paludosa 

Tibetana    

Rhoicosplicnia  curvata    

Khiipalodia  gil)l3a    

"  "      V.  ventricosa 

"  gibberula  v.  margaritifera 

Stauroneis  phoenicuteron   

Surirella  ovalis  v.   ovata    

"       var 

Synedra  ])ulchella    , 

"         Vauciieriae   

"  V.  capitellata 


Thomasson 
(hier) 

1 

1 

1 
1 


Meister 
(1932) 

1 

1 


Hustedt 
(1920) 


1 
1 
1 

rfte   die  Ursache   in   d 


Die  drei  Listen  sind  cinander  sehr  unabnlich.     Zuni  Teil  di' 
Vegetationslokalitaten  zu  suchen  sein.     So  sind  die  von  Hustedt  gefundenen  Diatomeen  a 
Herbariumpflanzen  eingesaminelt  worden.     Moglich  ist  aljer  auch,   dass  soich  grosse  Ver- 
schiedenheiten    von    okologischen    Veranderungen   abhangig   sind.      Jedenfalls   zeigt    diese 
Zusammenstellung  von  Panggong  Tso,  wie  unzuverlassig  nahere  Vergleiche  zwischen  diesen 
asiatischen  Seen  und  anderen  Seen  sein  miissen. 

Nach  meiner  Meinung  ist  es  notwendfg,  die  Floren  niclit  nur  qualitativ,  sondern  auch — 
und  hauptsachlich — quantitativ  mit  einander  zu  vergleichen.  Leider  liegen  von  friiher  keinc 
solcben  Angaben  vor.  /Ms  eine  allgenieine  Charakteristik  kann  al)er  hervorgehol>en  werden, 
dass  vorliegende  Floren  durch  die  Abwesenheit  von  oder  unbetrachtliche  Mengen  Euiwtia-, 
Fragilaria-  und  Pinnularia-Arten  gekennzeichnet  sind.  Dies  ist  nicht  sehr  erstaunlich,  da 
diese  Gattungen  zum  grossen  Teil  fiir  die  humusreicheren  Gewasser  bezeiclniend  sind. 

Die  Sedivicnttypen.  Da  die  Sedimente  das  Endresultat  des  Lebens  eines  Sees  sind, 
durften  sie  wenigstens  in  besonderen  Teilen  dies  Leben  wiederspiegeln.  Ein  Riickblick  auf 
die  Sedimente  der  eruahnten   Gebiete  in  Bezug  auf  die  Strukturanaiysen  wird  darum  hier 


232  llOCllASIATISCIIi;  binnenseksedimente 

gegeben,  Zucrst  aber  niochte  ich  nochmals  betonen,  dass  das  Material  in  jeder  Probe  ganz 
heterogcn  ist,  uiid  dass  die  Analysenresultate  daruni  nur  als  rclativ  zu  betrachteii  sind.  Der 
Grundstoff  der  Sediniente  besteht  aus  Detritus  und  Rlineralkomern.  V.s  sind  daruni  zu  allcr- 
erst  die  Variationen  in  den  Mengenverhiiltnissen  derselben  zu  beacliten.  Der  Detritus  ist 
von  gro1)eni  oder  feinem  Typus.  Zum  Grobdetritus  rechne  ich  Plianeroganienreste,  die  niclit 
so  destruiert  sind,  dass  die  Zellkomplexe  ganz  aufgclost  sind.  Sowie  die  gleichartigcn 
Gewebe  der  hoheren  Kryptogamen.  Der  Feindetritus  ist  das  vollstandig  destruierte  organ- 
ische  Material.  Die  Mineralkorner  sind  limnoallochton  und  bestehen  gewohnlich  aus  Quarz 
oder  Feldspat  oder,  was  besonders  angegebcn  wird,  audi  aus  dunkeben  Mincralien.  F.s  ist 
oft  schwierig,  die  limnoautochtonen  "Ca-Korner"  in  der  Strukturanalysc  von  den  kleinen 
Mineralkomern  zu  unterscheiden,  weshalb  jene  z.  T.  in  der  Summe  vcrborgen  sein  kiMinen. 

Die  Sediinente  von  Son  Sakesar  Kahar  weichen,  was  zu  erwarten,  war  ganz  von  dencn 
der  anderen  Seen  ab,  in  struktureller  Beziehung  zwar  nicht  so  auffallcnd.  Die  Lagenfolge 
ist  aus  schwarzen  Fe  S-reichen  und  weissen  Kalziunikarbonatreichen  Schicliten  aufgebaut 
worden.  Die  Verschiedenheiten  ihrcr  Zusamniensetzur\g  werden  durch  die  Strukturan- 
alysen  (Tabel  2)  deutlich  gezeigt.  Der  grosse  Gehalt  an  Fe  S  (und  Ho  S)  ist  von  der 
Zerlegung  der  betrachtlichen  Mengen  Microcystis  und  Diaptonms  abhangig.  Speziell  aus 
dem  letzteren  stamnien  die  karotingefjirbten  Reste,  die  jedoch  nur  in  der  Oberlliichenlage 
vorkommen  und  darum  nioglicherweise  aufgelost  worden  sind.  Als  Ursache  dieses  Unter- 
schiedes  im  Sedinienttypus  diirfte  nicht  die  Jahreszciten  angenommen  werden.  Dagegen 
spricht  die  relativ  grosse  Miichtigkeit  der  Schichten.  Ehcr  diirften  diese  das  Pulsieren  in 
den  sakulJiren  Wasserstandsvariationen  und  die  davon  bedingten  biologischen  Veninderungen 
wiederspiegeln,  also  dasselbe  Phanomen  beleuchten,  das  von  de  Terra  und  Hutchinson  betr. 
Panggong  Tso  beschrieben  wnrde.  Fiir  eine  niihere  P>esprechung  der  Sediniente  und  Natur- 
vcrhaltnisse  wenn  die  letzteren  abgelagert  wurden,  scheinen  niir  chemisclie  Analysen  selir 
wertvoll  zu  sein.     Solclie  stehen  mir  aber  leider  nicht  zu  Gebote. 

Die  Kashniirsedimcnte  sind  in  trockenein  Zustand  klar  grau  und  frei  von  Kalziumkar- 
bonat.  In  diesen  seichten  Seen  konnte  man  einen  durchgehend  hohen  Grobdetritusgehalt 
erw  arten.  Das  Vorkommen  eincs  solchen  ist  aber  ganz  unregelmiissig.  Nur  betr.  Lokut  Dal 
Lake  und  Sundar  Khun  niaclit  sich  dieser  Gehalt  in  den  Analysen  geltend.  Damit  sei 
jedoch  nicht  gesagt,  dass  es  den  iibrigen  Proben  an  diesem  Gehalt  mangelt.  In  den  ganz  und 
gar  von  Litoraltypus  l)estehenden  Kashmirsedimenten,  sind  dagegen  die  Mineralkorner  sclir 
zahlreich  (20-30%).  Was  die  Grosse  betrifft  sind  sie  gewohnlich  <  \Q)  f-,  also  hauptsiich- 
lich  Schluff;  cinzelne  grosscre  Korner  konnen  aber  selbstverstJindHch  vorkommen.  In 
diesem  Zusanmienhang  sei  bemerkt,  dass  nach  den  Feldnotizen  die  oberfiiichlichen  Sediniente 
von  Lokut  Dal  Lake  reichhaltige  Muschelschalcn  enthalten,  wahrend  tiefcr  in  den  Lagen- 
folge ihrer  viel  weniger  sind.  Im  Mikroskop  kann  man  zwar  in  den  untersuchten  Proben 
einige  Fragmente  davnn  l)cmerken;  die  HCl-Probe  gab  aber  gar  keine  Reaktion.  Obgleich 
sich  der  Muschelgchalt  gegen  die  Gcgenwart  hier  vermchrt  haben  kann,  ist  cs  wahrschcin- 
licher,  anzunehmen  dass  die  Schalen  infolgc  des  unbctnichllichen  Karbonatgehalts  des 
Wassers  und  des  relativ  starken  Hunmszuschusses  (Versumpfung  der  Umgebungen)  sehr 
schnell  aufgelost  werden.  So  verhalt  es  sich  oft  in  den  dystrophen  Seen.  Der  Feindetritus 
bildet  im  allgemeinen  den  Hauptbestandteil  dieser  Sedimente.  Er  enthiilt  iminer  etwas 
Algenschleim,  der  jedoch  zum  Teil  von  den  Schleimstielen  der  Aufwuchsdiatomeen  hcr- 
riihren  kann.     Bezeichnend   fiir  die  Kashmirsedimente  sind  schliesslich  die  Diatomeenmen- 


IIOCHASIATISCHE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  233 

gen,  die  sich  audi  in  struktnreller  Beziehung  in  so  hoheni  Grade  geltend  machen,  dass  sie  fiir 
das  Benennen  der  Sediinente  bestimmend  geworden  sind.  Ziisammenfassend,  kann  man 
iiber  die  Kashmirsedimente  sagen,  dass  sie,  von  den  Variationen  im  Grobdetritusgehalt  in 
Lokut  Dal  Lake  und  Sundar  Khun  abgesehen,  einander  sehr  ahnlich  sind.  Sie  gehoren  zum 
Typus  der  seichten  Seen,  die  sich  dem  Zinvachsstadium  nJihern.  Von  den  ini  folgenden 
besproclienen  Sechmenten  sind  diese  in  vieler  Beziehung  stark  verschieden. 

Die  Sediniente  des  Ladakgeliietes  sind  viel  mannigfaltiger  als  die  von  Kashmir;  sie  sind 
hauptsachHch  von  den  sehr  verschiedenen  Seen  typen  abhangig.  Auffallend  bei  der  Mikro- 
skopierung  ist  also  hier  das  minerogene  Material,  die  Mineralkorner.  Beziiglich  der  Fre- 
quenz  wechseln  sie  allerdings  sehr,  2-63%,  durchgehend  aber  sind  die  Korner  viel  grosser 
als  die  des  Kashmirgebiets.  Gewohnlich  sind  sie  grosser  als  15  z^,  oftmals  20-40 /i*;  Korner 
von  100-200  i".  sind  aber  nicht  so  selten  in  den  Proben  bemerkt  worden.  Weiter  sind  die 
Korner  hier  oft  splitterig  und  scharfkantig.  Dies  diirfte  damit  in  Zusammenhang  stehen. 
dass  die  Zufliisse  der  Seen  so  kurz  sind :  die  Mineralkorner  haben  darum  nicht  Zeit  genug, 
abgerundet  zu  werden.  Ich  vermute,  dass  auch  Frostsprengung  und  Wind  beitragende 
Ursachen  zu  dem  betreffenden  Verhaltnis  sein  konnen :  kleine  SpHtter  werden  weggesprengt 
und  von  Winde  beinahe  unmittelbar  in  die  Seen  getragen,  wo  sie  schnell  sedimentieren. 
Auch  Kalziunikarbonat  gibt  es  nach  der  HCl-Probe  in  mehreren  dieser  Seen;  es  kommt  aber 
hauptsJichlich  als  limnoallochtones  Korn  aus  den  Kolkformationen  des  Panjalsystems  vor  und 
wird  zu  den  "Mineralkornern"  gerechnet.  Der  Grobdetritus  ist  am  reichhaltigsten  (jedoch 
nur  7%)  in  dem  seichten  Sta-rtsak-puk  Tso,  von  dem  besonders  berichtet  wird,  dass  er  mit 
Potamogcton  bewachsen  ist.  Die  Chitinreste  sind  sehr  ungleichartig ;  sie  konnen  nicht 
inuner  bestimmt  werden.  Die  zahlreichen  Reste  in  Tso  Kar  diirften  zu  Arteiiiia  gehoren, 
in  Pangur  Tso  aber  sind  sie  Ostracodenschalen.  Diese  bestehen  grosstenteils  aus  Kalziuni- 
karbonat und  diirften  dannn  in  hohem  Grade  zu  der  starken  Reaktion  der  HCl-Probe  beige- 
tragen  haben.  Bemerkenswert  genug  sind  keine  Bosmina-Keste  in  den  Ladakproben  ange- 
troffen  worden.  Diatomeenreich  sind  Yaye  Tso,  Panggong  Tso  (in  31  m.)  und  Ororotse 
Tso.  Beachtenswert  scheint  mir,  dass  auch  dieser  letztere,  in  einem  wirklich  arktischen 
Milieu  gelegene  See  ein  so  reiches  Leben  beherbergt.  Prinzipiell  erinnert  dies  beinahe  an 
den  Planktonreichtum  der  antarktischen  Meere.  Der  Feindetritus  ist  quantitativ  wechselnd, 
bildet  aber  in  den  meisten  Fallen  den  Hauptteil  der  Sediniente;  Ausnahmen  sind  Tso  Moriri, 
Sta-rtsak-puk  Tso  und  Panggong  Tso,  31  m.  Algenschleim  fehlt  oder  seine  Ouantitat  ist 
sehr  untergeordnet,  ausser  in  zwei  Seen,  Khyagar  Tso  und  Pangur  Tso,  wo  er  >  90%  des 
Feindetritus  ausmacht.  Diese  Gyttjen  kann  man  also  Algengyttjen  nennen.  Der  Sediment- 
typus  in  Pangur  Tso  ist  durch  seinen  Gehalt  an  Algenschleim  und  durch  den  hohen  Gehalt 
von  AnoDwconeis  polygraiiniia  gewissen  Seen  der  Stockholnier  Gegend  zu  der  Zeit,  da  sie 
von  der  Ostsee  isoliert  wurden,  sehr  ahnlich.  Man  war  friiher  der  Meinung,  dass  das  Algen- 
gyttjenstadium  der  Seen  sich  nur  unter  warmeren  Klimaverhaltnissen  ausbildete.  Da 
dieses  Stadium  unter  besonderen  Bedingungen  im  Ilochland  Tibets  angetroffen  worden 
ist,  diirfte  wohl  darin  diese  erwahnte  Meinung  keineswegs  eine  Stiitze  erhalten  haben. 
Daraus  ware  auch  der  Schluss  zu  ziehen,  dass  das  Leben  der  Seen  zum  grossen  Teil  von  den 
Variationen  der  Kliniatypen  nicht  unmittelbar  unabhangig  ist;  sehr  eigentiimlich  scheint 
mir,  dass  die  Temperatur  von  ganzlich  untergeordneter  Bedeutung  ist.  Von  grundlegender 
Bedeutung  dagegen  sind  die  cheniisclien  Verhaltnisse  des  Berggrundes  des  Wassergebietes. 
Besondere  Umstiinde   treffen  aber  selbstverstJindlich  ein,  wenn  ein  Zuschuss  von  Meeres- 


234  IIOIIIASIATISCIIIC  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE 

salzcn  liinziikdiiiint.  Dies  liiulet  statt  (lebicteii,  die  (lurch  NivcauvcriliKkTun^t'ii  odt-r 
ahnliclic  \'crli;iltiiissc  von  deiu  Mecr  isdliert  wcrdcn,  sowie  audi  Ikm  \\'iisten,s;el)i(.'ten.  Die 
X'oraussetzung  al^er,  dass  sich  die  auf  \erscliiedenc  W'eise  in  den  See  eino'efiihrten  I'.kktni- 
ivten  sjeltend  niachen  kiinnen,  ist  ein  gewisser  Ziisaninienhang  zwiselun  Zu-  und  Abfliessen. 
Sclilagintwcit  (1872,  S.  139)  iiusscrt  sich  ul)er  eine  illinliche  Frage :  .  .  .  "sDwie  Crosse  des 
Oiiellengehietes  der  Zufliisse  im  Verhiiltnisse  zum  Wasservolumcn  und  zur  Oberlliiche,  dies 
siiid  dabei  die  wichtigsten  Momente." 

Ein  ]\iickl)Hck  auf  die  Mikrofossilien-  und  Scdinienttypen  der  I)esprochenen  Seen  gibt 
folgende  .\uffassung  vnn  ik-n  allgenieinen  I'rinzipicn  des  luitwicklungsvcrl.aufs.  In  den 
tiefen  Seen  herrschen  die  Plankton formen  vor,  hauiitsiichlich  Diatonieen  und  Tierclien 
(Copepodcn,  die  jedoch  niclit  resistent  sind).  Die  Sedimentation  ist  ini  allgenK'inen  sehr 
schwacli,  kann  aber  ortlich  dnrch  kriiftige  Zufuhr  von  minerogenem  Material  in  den  litoralen 
Teilen  verstJirkt  werden.  Wenn  das  Verhiiltnis  zwischen  Zu-  und  Ablliessen  unveriuidert 
!)leil)t,  verniehren  sich  die  Bodenforinen  vvenigstens  ortlich,  bald.  Sie  sind  in  den  tieferen 
Seen  des  Gebietes  die  relativ  wichtigsten.  bis  die  \'erschlaniniung  und  andere  Milieuverbiilt- 
nisse  so  entwickelt  werden,  dass  eine  h(>here  X'^egetation  (z.  ]].  J'ataiiioi^cton)  einwandern 
kann.  Dann  verniehren  sich  auch  die  Aufwuchsfornien  und  nehmcn  iiberhand.  Wenn  der 
See  innerhalb  eines  kalkreichen  Gebietes  liegt  und  das  Wasser  deshall),  oder  anderer  Unistiuide 
h.ilber,  von  eineni  kalk-  und  sulfatreicheren  Typus  ist,  so  wandeni  die  Myxophycceninassen 
ein.  Der  Sediuientzuwachs  gcschieht  dann  dank  dieser  starken  Materialzufuhr  viel  schnellcr. 
Innerhalb  (lebietc  mit  geringen  Niederschliigen  und  starker  Verdunstung  maclieu  sich  ;uich 
schnell  kk'ine  \'ariationcn  in  Niederschliigen  und  \^erdunstung  gcltend  und  der  Konzentra- 
tiousgrad  in  dem  Wasser  der  Seen  verandert  sich  relativ  leicht.  W^enn  sich  die  Nieder- 
schliige  vermindern,  nimmt  das  Zufliessen  al).  Kommen  dann  Meeressalze  hinzu,  kann  sich 
der  okologische  Standard  des  Sees  verandeni  und  brackig  oder  salzig  werden.  (ileichzeitig 
sterben  dann  zuni  Teil  die  Siisswasserfornien  aus  und  ISrack-  oder  Salzwasserfornien  wan- 
dern  ein.  Innerhalb  des  wiirmeren  Kashmirgebictes  findet  dieser  Austausch  relativ  leicht 
statt:  aber  in  ariden  Gebieten  wie  Ladak,  wo  die  Seen  den  grossten  Teil  des  Jahres  eislK'- 
deckt  liegen,  sind  die  Aussichten  auf  eine  Neueinwanderung  stark  vermindert.  Daruni  sind 
die  llrack-  und  Salzwasserfloren  in  diesen  Gebieten  sehr  arm.  Innerhalb  Gegenden,  die 
nicht  so  lange  Zcit  eisbedeckt  sind,  z.  15.  weiter  in  Tibet  hincin,  ist  der  Reichtiun  der  Formen 
viel  gn")sser  (vgl.  Mereschkowsky  1006  und  Oestrup  1909 j.  XX'enn  das  Wasser  der  Seen 
steigt  und  der  Salzgehalt  also  abnimmt,  k(")nnen  die  Siisswasser-  und  besonders  die  fakulta- 
tiven  Siiss-  und  P>rackwasserformen  sehr  leicht  einwandern,  da  sie  noch  in  I'fiitzen  u.  dgl.  in 
miiuittelbarer  Nahe  der  Seen  le1)en. 

Jiisblick 

Nacb  vorstehender  Linlersuchung  dieser  asiatisi-hen  i'linnengewassersedimi'ule  muchte 
ich  einige  daraus  gezogene  Konsequenzen  darlegen.  Obgleicb  die  I'mben  nur  kleine  llruch- 
stiicke  der  Geschichte  jedes  Sees  bilden  und  ausserdeni  nur  von  cinem  einzigen  Platz  des 
l)etrefifen(len  Sees  stammen,  kann  man  bier,  gestiitzt  auf  friihere  Untersuchungen  anderer  Art 
M(')glichkeiten  fiir  fortgesetzte  Arbeiten  wahrnehmen.  Dnrch  die  Arbeit  von  de  Terra  und 
Ilutchinsf)!!  wird  gezeigt,  dass  die  Seen  relativ  schnell  und  regelmiissig  zwischen  Siiss  und 
Brackwasserstadien  iiendeln.     Vorstehende  l^ntersuchung  zeigt,  dass  die  Sedimente  deutlich 


HOCHASIATISCHE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  235 

diese  Stadieii  w  iederspiegeln.  Wcitcrhin  siiul,  liauptsiiclilicli  in  Kashniirsedinienten,  Pollen 
verschiedener  Arten  so  reichlich  angetroffen  wurden,  dass  es  nicht  unin(")glich  ware,  niit  Bei- 
stand  dersell>en  die  Variationen  in  der  Zusammensetzung  der  \\'aldcr  zu  studiereii.  Dadurch 
wiirde  man  auf  einen  festen  Boden  kommen  betreffs  der  Klimagescliichte  Kashniirs.  Schwie- 
riger  ist  es,  diese  Erfahrungen  fiir  die  Hochgebirgsketten  und  die  waldlosen  Gegenden 
Ladaks  zu  auszuniitzen.  Als  Ausgangspunkte  scheinen  inir  die  pollenreicheren  Zoncn  von 
Kashmir  geeignet.  Mit  grosseren  I'ollenmengen  diirften  die  Moglichkeiten  fiir  Ver- 
l)reitung  der  leichtfliegenden  NadelwaldpolIenkfJrncr  zunehmen.  Durch  Niveaukombina- 
tionen  mit  weithergeflogenen  Pollen  (z.  B.  audi  Tanuiri.v-PoWen?)  und  den  Wechsel  zwis- 
chen  Siiss-  und  Brackwasserstadien  der  Seen  also  nacli  den  Mikrofossilien  diirftc  man  eine 
relative  Chronologie  auf  die  Sedimente  aufbauen  konnen. 

Rein  theoretisch  ist  die  hier  vorgeschlagene  Untersuchung  relativ  einfach  auszufiilircn. 
Die  Schwierigkeit  Hegt  darin,  ein  geeignetes  Material  aufzuspiiren  und  einzusammeln,  aber 
sicher  wiirde  sich  die  Miihe  reichlich  lohnen,  da  durch  eine  solche  Untersuchung  einer  der 
Schliissel  zur  Klimageschichte  Zentralasiens  gefunden  werden  Konate. 

Sveriges  Geologiska  Undersokning,   Stockholm,  im  Januar  1935. 

Note  by  Biiilogisf  of  the  Expcditiaii 

After  Dr.  Lundcjvist's  paper  was  received  for  publicati(_)n,  1  heard  from  Dr.  de  Terra 
tliat  lie  had  forwarded  a  sample  of  diatomaceous  deposit  from  the  interglacial  lacustrine  beds 
of  Pang-gong  Tso  to  Mr.  Iv.  E.  Lohnian  for  determination.  Mr.  Lohman  most  kindly  for- 
warded the  names  of  the  species  present;  as  he  did  not  think  the  report  worth  publishing  as 
a  separate  paper,  his  list  and  comments  are  transcribed  below.  I  have  added  indications  of 
the  present  distribution  in  Indian  Tibet  of  the  sjiecies  encountered.  It  is  probable  that  the 
greater  part  of  the  diatoms  in  the  shallow  water  deposit  in  Pang-gong  Tso  are  derived  from 
this  interglacial  l)etl  and  not  from  the  living  flora  of  the  lake. — G.  E.  H. 


236  JIOCHASlATISCllE  BIN  NENSEESKDIMENTE 


Diatoms  from  a  frcsh-watcr  intcrglacial  lake  hcd  in  tlic  hoiiIktii  Iliinalayas.  India.     Sample 
No.  K-108,  U.  S.  G.  S.     Dial.. 111  L.xality  No.  2274. 

Cyclotclla  comta  (EhrenlK-rt;)  Kiitziu!-- (F)  A  Ka.  Yy.  M.  P.31 . 

StephanoclLsciis  astraca  niimitula  (Kiitzing)  Griinow  .  .  Cold  R  not  rec. 

Fragilaria  leptostaiiron  (Ehrenberg)  Hustedt (F)  R  Ka.  P31. 

Eunotia  suecica  A.  Cleve Cold  K  not  ixc. 

Cocconeis  placentula  lineata  (Ehreiiberg)  Clevc (FBj  A  Ka.  AI.  Or. 

Rlioico.sphenia  ciirvata  (  Kiitzing)  Grunow (FB)  F  Ka.  Tm.  St.  Yy.  P31  Ov. 

Mastogloia  elliptica  Agardh R  not  rec. 

Calonei.s  silicula  (EhrenlxTg)  Cleve (F15)  F  .St.  Yy. 

Stauroneis  montana  Krasske Cold  R  not  rec. 

Anomoeoneis  polygramma  (Ehrenberg)  Cleve (FB)  C  i'31,  I'a. 

Navicnla  reinhardtii  Grnnow ( F)  Cold  R  I'a.  P31. 

Navicula  oblonga  Kiitzing A  not  rec. 

Pinnnlaria  niicrostauron  (Ehrenberg)  Cleve Cold  R  not  rec. 

Amphora  ovalis  Kiitzing (FB)  F  Ka.  Tm.  Yy.  Or. 

Cymbella  ventricosa  Kiitzing (F)  C  Ka.  Or. 

Cymbella  lanceolata  (Ehrenberg)  Van  Heurck (F)  C  Ka. 

Cymbella  cistula  (TTemprich)  Grunow (FB)  F  Ka.  St.  Yy. 

Gomphonema  intricatum  Kiitzing (F)  R  Ka.  St.  M. 

Gomphonema  cf.  parvnlum  (Kiitzing)  Grunow R  not  rec. 

F.pithcmia  turgida  (Ehrenberg)  Kiitzing (FB)  A  Ka.  St.  M. 

Epithemia  zebra  porcellus  (Kiitzing)  Grunow (FB)  F  Ka.  Pa. 

Epithemia  sorex  Kiitzing (FB)  C  Ka.  Yy. 

RhoiKdo<lia  gibba  (F.hrenberg)  Miiller (FB)  F  Ka. 

Nitzschia  denticula  Cjrunow F  not  rec. 

Ka.  =  Kashmir  Valley,  Tm.  =  Tso-moriri,  St.  =  Sta-rtsak-puk  Tso,  Yy.  =  Yaye  Tso,  M.  z=  Mitpal  Tso, 
Pa.  =  Pangiir  Tso,  P31  ^  Panggong  mud  31  m.,  Or.  ^  Ororotse  Tso,  not  rec.  =:  not  recorded  by  Lundqvist 
from  recent  deposits,  F.  =  fresh,  FB.  =  Fresh  and  Brackish. 

A  =  abundant,   C  :=  common,   F  =:  few,   R  =  rare. 

"Ail  uf  the  above  species  are  living  today  in  freshwater  to  somewhat  saline  lakes,  ( )iic 
species,  Anomoeoneis  polygraiitma,  is  living  at  present  in  the  (ireat  Salt  i-ake  in  Utah  and  in 
the  Gulf  of  Mexico.  Its  connnon  occurrence  in  the  Indian  material  suggests  that  the  water 
was  at  least  somewhat  saline,  and  this  is  further  indicated  by  the  fact  that  half  of  the 
species  live  in  both  fresh  and  brackish  water  environments. 

Stephanocfisctis  astraca  iiiiiiiihila,  Eunotia  suecica,  Stauroneis  niontaiM,  Navicula  rein- 
hardtii, and  Pinnnlaria  niicrostauron  are  now  living  in  cool  water  lakes  and  suggest  that  the 
Indian  material  was  deposited  from  a  cool  water  lake.  These  species  all  occur  rarely,  how- 
ever, so  thcv  ofifer  no  verv  conclusive  evidence." 


HOCHASIATISCIIE  BINNENSEESEDIMENTE  237 


LITTERATUR 


Antevs,  Ernst.     1929.     Maps  of  the  I'leistoceiie  Glaciations.     Bull.  Geol.  Soc.  of  America, 

Vol.  40,  p.  631-720. 
Dainelli,  Giotto.     1922.    Studi  sul  Glaciale.     Spedizione  Italiana  de  Filippi,  Ser.  II,  \^ol. 

Ill,  Bologna. 
Decksbach,  N.     1924.     Seen  und  Fliisse  des  Turgai-Gebietes   (Kirgisen-Steppeii).     Verh. 

Intern.  Verein.  Limnol.,  Bd.  II,  S.  252-288. 
DE  Terra,  H.     1933.     Preliminary  Report  on  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition.     Science, 

Vol.  77  (N.  S.),  p.  497-500,  1933. 
■ 1934.     Physiographic  Results  of  a  Recent   Survey   in   Little   Tibet.      Geographical 

Review,  Vol.  XXIV,  No.  1,  p.   12,  1934. 
and  Hutchinson,  G.  Evelyn.     1934.     Evidence  of  recent  climatic  changes  shown 

by  Tibetan  Highland  lakes.     Geogr.  Joum.,  vol.  LXXXIV,  No.  4,  p.  311-320. 
Eriksson,  J.  V.     1929.     Den  kemiska  denudationen  i  Sverige.    Medd.  fr.  Statens  Meteorol.- 

Hydrogr.  Anst.,  Bd.  5,  No.  3,  4:o. 
Fleming,  A.     1853   (1854).     Report  on  the  Geological  Structure  and  Mineral  Wealth  of 

the  Salt  Range  in  the  Punjaub.     Joum.  of  Asiatic  Soc.  of  Bengal,  Vol.  XXII,  p. 

229,  333,  and  444,  Calcutta  1854. 
Geological  Map  of  India  and  Adjacent  Countries.     Fifth  Ed.  1928.     Geological  Sur- 
vey of  India. 
GoLDSCHMiDT,  V.  M.     1934.     Drei  Vortrage  iiber  Geocheniie.     Geol.  Fi'iren.  Fcirh.,  Bd.  56. 
Harwood,  W.  a.     1926  (1921).    The  free  atmosphere  in  India.     8.     Upper  air  movement 

in  the  Indian  Monsoons  and  its  relation  to  the  general  circulation  of  the  atmos- 
phere.     Mem.    of   the    India    Meteorological    Department,    Vol.    XXIV,    1922-25, 

Calcutta. 
Hedin,  Sven.     1907.     Scientific  Results  of  a  journey  in  Central  Asia  1899-1902.    Vol.  IV, 

Central  and  West  Tibet,  Stockholm. 

1909.     Transhimalaya.     Upptackter  och  afvcntyr  i  Til)et,  Bd.  I  och  II,  Stockholm. 

1917.     Southern  Tibet,  Vol.  II,  Stockholm. 

Holland,   Thomas.      1926.     Indian   Geological   Terminology.      Mem.    Geol.    Surv.    India, 

Vol.  LI,  part  1. 
Huntington,  Ellsworth.     1906.     Pangong:  a  glacial  lake  in  the  Tibetan  plateau.    Journ. 

of  Geol.,  Vol.  XIV,  p.  599-617. 
Hustedt,  Friedrich.     1920.     Bacillariales  aus  Inner-Asien  gesammelt  von  Dr.  Sven  Hedin. 

Southern  Til>et  by -Sven  Hedin,  Vol.  VI,  part  IV,  Stockholm. 
1925.     Bacillariales  aus  den  SalzgewJissem  bei  Oldesloe  in  Holstein.     Mitt.  Geogr. 

Ges.  Naturhist.  Mus.  Liibeck,  2.  Reihe,  H.  30,  S.  84-121,  1925. 
Hutchinson,  G.  E.     1933.     Limnological  Studies  at  High  Altitudes  in  Ladak.     Nature, 

Vol.  132,  p.  136. 
KoLBE,  R.  W.     1932.     Grundlinien  einer  allgemeinen  Okologie  der  Diatomeen.     Ergebn.  d. 

Biologic,  Bd.  8,  1932. 
KoHLER,  Hilding.     1925.     Untersuchungen  iiber  die  Elemente  des  Nebels  und  der  Wolken. 

Medd.  fr.  Statens  Meteorol.-Hydrogr.  Anst.,  Bd.  2,  No.  5. 


238  IlntllASlATlSC'lIE  BIN  NENSEESKDIMliNTE 

Leightom,  Marshai.i.  O.     1905.     Field  assay  of  water.    U.  S.  Cienl.  Survey:   Water  Supply 

and   Irrit;atit)n    Paper   No.    151    (Series  L,  Quality  of  Water,    11),  Washington, 

1905. 
LuNDQViST,  Ci.     1927.     Bodenablagerungcn  und  i'.ntw  iiklungstypen  der  Seen.     Die  llinnen- 

gewiisscr,  Bd.  II,  Stuttgart. 
LvDEKKER,  RiciiAKD.     1883.    The  geology  ui  tlie  Kashmir  and  L'haniba  Tcrrittiries,  and  the 

British  District  of  Khagan.    Mem.  Geol.  Surv.  India,  Vol.  XXII,  Calcutta. 
Meinardus,  W'.      1934.     Die  Nieder.schlagsverteilung  auf  dcr   I'.rde.     Mutenrdl.  Zcilscln-., 

Bd.  51,  H.  9,  S.  345-350. 
Meister,  Fr.     1932.     Kieseiaigen  aus  Asien.     \'erl.  Gelir.  iMirntniger,  iierhn. 
Mereschkow.sky,    K.    S.      1906.      Diatdniowyja  vordomsli  'ril)cta,  in  Kozlov.  P.  K.,  Mon- 

golija  i   Kain.     Trudy  ekspedicii  Imp.  Russkago  geograficeskago  obscestva,  sover- 

senoj  V  1899-1901  gg.  T.  8.  S.-Peterh.  1907-08,  4 :  o. 
MiH.LER,  LoTTE.      1933.     Zur  Frage  der  Tiefencirkulation  im   Indi.schen  Dzean.     Ann.  d. 

Hydrograpliio  und  Marit.  Metcorologie,  Jahrg.  61. 
Naumann,  Einar.     1918.     Uhcr  das  Nachweisen  gewisser  Gallertstrukturcn  hci  Algen  mit 

gewohnlichen    Fari)stiften.      Zcitschr.    f.    wis.sensch.    Mikmskopie    n.    f.    mikrosk. 

Techn.,  Bd.  35,  S.  243-244,  1918. 

1932.    Grundziige  der  regionalen  Limnologie.     Die  Binnengewasser,  I'd.  XI,  Stuttgart. 

NoRDisK  Vari.ds.\tlas.     Stockliolm,  1926. 

Oestrup,  Ern.st.     1909.     Beitriige  zur  Kenntnis  der  Diatonicenllora  des  Kossogoilx-ckcns 

in  der  nordwestlichen  Mongolei.  Pledwigia,  Bd.  48,  S.  74-100. 
PoRECKij  (Poretzky),  V.  S.,  JocsE,  A.  P.,  et  Sesukova,  V.  S.  (SniEscinKovA,  W.  S.). 

1934.     Sur  les  Diatomacees  de  la  prescju'ile  de  Kola  c't  la  composition  microsciipicjue 

de    ses    diatomites.        Geomorfologiceskij    Institut,    Trudy,    V'yp.    8,    Leningrad. 

(Russisch.) 
Schlagintweit-Sakunlunski,   Hermann,  von.     1869-80.     Reisen  in  Indien  und  Ilm-lia- 

sien,  Bd.  I,  1869;  Bd.  11,  1871;  Bd.  Ill,  1872;  Bd.  IV,  1880.    Jena. 
(1871)   1874.     Untersuchungen  iiljer  die  Salzseen  im  westliclien  Tibet  und  in  'i'urkis- 

tan.      1.   'ilu-il  :    Rupclni   und    Pangkong;    das    ( iebict    der    Salzseen    im    westliclien 

Til)et.      .\l)h.    mathcni.']>hysik.      CI.   d.    krMiigl.    haycrischcn    Akad.    d.    Wisscnsch., 

Miinchen. 
ScuoTT,   Gerhard.      1933.      Die   jidirlichen   Nicderschlagsmengcn  ;uif  dcni   Indischcn  und 

Stillen  Ozean.     .\nn.  d.  I  lydrographie  u.  Marit.  Meteorologie,  Jahrg.  61. 
SuPAN,  A.,  und  Obst,  [•'..     1927.     Grundziige  der  physischen  F.rdkundc,   l!d.   II,   Berlin  und 

Leipzig. 
Sorlin,  Anton.     1927.     Till  Indi.-iland  .  .  .  ,  .Stuckhdlm. 
Thomasson,    11.      1''26.      Methodcn    zur    Cntersuchung    der    Mikniphyten    der    linmischen 

Literal-  und    I'mfundalzone.     Ahdcrhaldcn  :    llandbuch  der  liinl.  ArheitsnKth' 'den. 

IX :  2. 
Ule,  Willi.     1892.     Die  l>estimmung  der  Wasserfarbe  in  den  Seen.     Petermanns  Mitteil- 

ungen,  Bd.  38,  S.  70-71,  1892. 
Wynne,  A.  B.     1878.     On  the  Geology  of  the  Salt  Range  in  the  Punjab.     Mem.  Geol.  Surv. 

India,  Vol.  14. 


Explanation  of  Plate  XI. 

Fig.  1.  Aspect  of  Vegetation  around  Dal  Lake.  Note:  the  natives  are 
collecting  water-plants  (Trapa?).  G.  Jarring,  July,  1935 
(Copyright). 

Fig.  2.  Lsland  with  luxuriant  vegetation,  Dal  Lake.  Figures  1  and  2  give 
a  good  idea  of  the  richness  of  the  Kashmir  I>akcs  in  contrast 
to  the  Ladak  Lakes.     G.  Jarring,  July,  19,35  (Copyright). 

Fig.  3.  The  flat,  flooded  shore  of  W'ular  Lake  in  the  midst  of  the  great 
Kashmir-Basin.     G.  Jarring,  July,  1935  (Copyright). 

Fig.  4.     Mitpal  Tso.     G.  E.  Hutchinson,  August,  1932. 


MEM.  CONN.  ACAD.,  VOL.  X. 


PLATE  XI. 


1 


k' 

.? 

D 

o 

'./:' 

£ 

*•.-,■ 

^■''••■' 

-t^    ' 

V  ■ 

'  <• 

1 

i 

, 

«ft. 

!!* 

^  ' 

'!?■»• 

\- 

'.if 

ARTICLE  XIII 

REPORT  ON  MYRIAPODS 
By  F.  Silvestri  (Portici) 

(Received  February  12,  1935) 

The  collection  of  Myriapods  made  by  Mr.  G.  E.  Hutchinson  as  biologist  of  the  Yale 
North  India  Expedition  contains  specimens  of  3  species  of  Chilognatha,  2  of  S\'inpli\la  and 
8  species  and  varieties  of  Chilopoda,  of  which  last  6  are  described  as  new. 

Having  before  us  the  results  of  both  this  expedition  and  those  of  the  "Niederlandischen 
Expedition  in  den  Karakorum"  we  might  deduce  that  the  Chilognatha  are  almost  absent 
from  high  altitudes,  only  a  single  species  of  Polydesniidae  {Kashmiriosoma  contortipes 
Schub.)  having  been  collected  at  an  altitude  of  about  3200  ni. ;  but  it  is  necessary  to  search 
more,  in  very  special  ground,  before  definitely  drawing  such  a  conclusion. 


Figure  1.  Kashmiriosoma  contortipes,  specimens  of  the  Y.  N.  I.  E. :  1,  copulatory  leg  seen  from  the  internal 
side;  2,  the  second  joint  of  the  same  without  the  apical  large  and  contorted  branch,  which  is  represented  isolated 
in  two  positions  in  3.  and  4.;  5,  anterior  view  of  inferior  part  of  -Ith  segment  of  the  male:  A,  first  joint  of  the 
fourth  pair  of  legs ;  Ci,  lower  lateral  carinae ;  Pe,  external  median  process  of  the  external  branch  of  the 
copulatory  legs ;  Pi,  internal  median  process  of  the  copulatory  legs ;  Pr,  sternal  processes  between  the  4th  pair 
of   legs;    Ps,   internal   branch    (pseuduflagellum),   St,   sternum. 


Both  the  above-named  expeditions  collected  a  number  of  Chilopods  of  the  family  Litho- 
biidae,  which  family  appears  to  attain  higher  altitudes  than  any  of  the  other  Myriopods. 
This  can  l)e  understood  when  we  bear  in  mind  the  predacious  habits  of  the  Lithobiidae, 
which  prey  on  other  Arthropods,  while  the  Chilognatha  need  decomposing  vegetable  matter, 
and  a  quite  high  humidity.  wSpeciinens  of  Lithobiidae  were  collected  up  to  altitudes  of 
alxmt  5100  m.i 

'  The  highest  locah'ty  from  which  Myriopods  were  obtained  was  L  Z2,  on  the  eastern  slope  of  the  Shakya-la, 
at  about  5250  m.  Immature  and  so  indeterminable  specimens  of  Lithohius  here  occurred  among  tufts  of  sparse 
grass  and  withered  herbaceous  vegetation. 

Mem.  Conn.  Acad.,  Vol.  X,  Art.  XIII,  June,  1936. 


242  RF.rORT   ON    MYRTAPODS 

W'itji  regard  to  the  species  of  Litliohiiis  here  recorded,  it  must  I:)e  noted  that  tlie  speci- 
mens beinjj  few  and  nut  all  in  adult  condition,  it  was  not  possible  to  appreciate  the  value  of 
the  range  of  variability  of  some  characters,  as  for  instance  that  of  spines  on  first  joint  of 
the  legs  of  the  posterior  part  of  the  body;  therefore  I  have,  fur  the  present,  preferred  to 
retain  specimens  sliowing  such  variation  as  varieties.  It  will  he  necessary,  later,  when  more 
numerous  specimens  are  available,  to  establish  the  range  of  variability  of  the  characters  under 
consideration. 

As  to  the  generic  reference  of  the  greater  part  of  these  IJthohiidac,  notwithstanding  the 
characters  of  the  antennal  joints  and  of  the  teeth  of  maxillipedes,  I  have  referred  them  to 
the  genus  Lithobius  s.  1.  and  not  to  Porubiiis  proposed  for  forms  possessing  such  characters 
by  Attems,  attending  a  more  scientific  revision  of  the  old  genus. 


CIIILOGNArilA 

Family  POLYXENIDAE 

Polyxcnus  sp. 

One  young  specimen  of  but  8  segments  was  collected  at  K  2.  Takht-i-.Sulaiman, 
Srinagar,  20  March  1932,  at  c.  1585  m. 

Family  I'OLYDESMIDAE 

Subfamily  Strongylosominae 

Kashmiriflsoina  contortipcs  Schubart 

Through  the  kindness  of  Dr.  J.  B.  Corporaal  1  have  Ix'cn  able  to  compare  the  type 
material  (3  specimens)  of  Kashmiriosoma  contortipcs  Schubart,  collected  by  the  Dutch 
Expedition  in  Kashmir  (Sind  Valley  and  Matayan  near  Dras )  with  the  few  specimens  (1 
male,  2  females)  of  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  collected  also  at  K  7i,  Matayan 
(under  stones)  at  about  3170  m.,  20  May  1932.  The  only  appreciable  difference  I  have 
found  is  in  the  copulatory  legs,  which  in  the  typical  specimens  have  not  the  external  spine 
(Text-figure  1,  1-2,  S)  on  the  second  joint  well  developed,  and  have  a  shorter  process  at  the 
base  of  the  pseudoflagelkun.  As  the  typical  and  paratypical  material  is  too  scanty  and  does 
not  permit  us  to  ascertain  the  range  of  the  variation  of  the  characters  in  (piestion,  I  refer 
the  specimens  of  the  Yale  Expedition  to  the  same  species. 

Subfamily  Polydesminae 

Opisthoporodesmiis  sp. 

One  young   female  specimen   with  only   18  segments,  which  is  too  immature  to  refer 
to  any  of  the  descril)ed  species  or  to  descril)e  as  new. 
Localitv:    Niknri  Hills:    Pvkara  at  c.  2133  m. 


REPORT   ON    MYRIAPODS 


243 


SYMPHYLA 

Family  SCOLOPENDRELLIDAE 

Hanseniclla  sp. 

In  tlie  collection  of  the  Expedition  there  are  2  specimens :  1  young-  and  1  in  moult, 
which  very  probably  belong  to  H.  subunguidulata  (Immsj,  but  the  state  of  the  specimens 
does  not  permit  a  certain  determination. 

Locality:    Nilqiri  Hills:    Ootacamund  at  2316m.,  8  Nov.  1932. 


Symphylella  sp. 

One  adult  .specimen  from  Takht-i-Sulaiman,  Srinagar,  at  about  1.t85  m.,  20  March  1932, 
has  characters  related  to  those  of  5".  simplex  (Hansen)  Bagnall,  described  from  the  Island 
Koh  Chang,  Gulf  of  Siam,  but  being  poorly  preserved,  is  not  fitted  for  a  complete  study. 


Figure  2.  Gcophihis  iiilcniiissus  var.  crenulata:  1,  corporis  pars  aiitica  prona;  2,  eadem  stipi'na ;  3, 
labruni ;  4,  pedum  niaxillariuin  unguis ;  5,  segmentum  decimum  pronum ;  6,  idem  supiinim ;  7,  segnieiituin  quiu- 
quagesimum  supimim ;    8,  pes  paris  decimi ;    9,  corporis  pars  postica  prona ;    10,  eadem  supina. 


244  RF.rORT   ox    MVRIAI'ODS 

CIIILOPODA 

Family  GEUl'lllLlUAE 

Mccistoccplialiis  ccf^lialotcs  Mein 

One  specimen  from  (N17)  Nilt;iri  Hills:  Ootacamund,  dam  above  Dho1)i's  quarter 
c.  2.M6m.,  15  Nov.  1932,  and  a  very  _viiun_<4'  specimen  from  (K55)  Kans^an  (Rest  House) 
c.  1766  m.,  16  May  1932. 

GcophHiis  iiifrniiissux  Silv. 

var.  crenulata  nov. 

Text-figure  2 

S    Corpus  stramineum  capite  fiavo-ferrugineo. 

Lamina  cephalica  paullum  latior  quam  longior  setis  brevibus  modice  numerosis  instructa, 
antennae  articulis  elongatis,  decimo  exempli  gratia  c.  duplo  longiore  quam  apice  latiore, 
pedes  inaxillares  fiexi  capite  retracto  laminam  cephalicani  tractu  brevissinio  haud  superantes, 
subcoxis  et  articulis  ceteris  inermibus,  articulo  ultimo  tantum  tuberculo  interno  basali  per- 
parvo  aucto,  ungue  l^ene  arcuato  margine  interno  maxima  pro  parte  tenuissime  crenulato. 

Tergita  setis  brevissimis  parce  numerosis  instructa. 

Sternituni  priinuni  area  subpostica  mediana  poris  8  instructa,  stemita  2'""  ad  18"'"  fovea 
antica  transversali  et  area  mediana  subpostica  porosa  ut  Text-figure  2,  6  demonstrat,  nee 
non  setis  nonnullis  brevissimis  instructa ;  sternita  cetera  areis  duabus  parvis  sublateralibus 
subposticis  porosis,  in  segmento  19"^  poris  10+5,  in  segmento  jienultimo  5  +  5. 

Pedes  breves  parum  setosi,  ungue  seta  basili  antica  breviore  et  postica  brevissima. 

Scgmentum  ultimuin  pedifcrum  scuto  sulitrapcznideutn,  subcoxis  ])oris  4,  (juorum  duo 
interni  magni  partim  obtecti  et  duo  sublaterales  externi  parum  niinures,  sternito  trapeze mleum 
c.  1/3  ad  basim  latiore  (juain  longiore,  pedibus  crassiusculis,  articulis  1-5  sul)tus  setis  brevi- 
oribus  numerosis  instruct!,  ungue  terminali  parvo. 

Pedum  paria  57;  long,  corporis  mm.  22;  long,  antennaruni  3;  long,  pedum  paris 
decimi  0.52,  ultimi  0.70. 

Habitat.  Exemplum  typicum  ad  "L  20  Ravine  above  i  I imis  (lonpa  at  3525  m.  12  June 
1930,"  lectum  est. 

Observ'atio.  Varietas  haec  a  forma  typica  ("Matayan  near  Dras"  Xicdcrl.  Exp.  Kara- 
koriiiii)  labri  parte  mediana  denticulis  sat  distinctis,  pedum  maxillarium  ungue  margine 
interno  minutissiine  crenulato  salteni  jim  teniimre  distinguenda  est. 


REPORT   ON    MYRIAPODS 


243 


Family  LITHOBIIDAE 

Litliohiiis  (Arcliilithobiiis)  clcctiis  Silv. 

var.  imminuta  nov. 
Text-figure  3 
S  Corpus  sublatericiuni. 

Lamina  cephalica  paruiii  latior  quam  longior  setis  sparsis  brevioril)us  (in  exempio  typico 
maxima  pru  parte  al^ruptisj  instructa ;  antennae  20-articulatae  (iaeva  in  exempio  typico 
19-articulata)  articnlis  elongatis,  decimo  duplo  longiore  quam  latiore  omnibus  setis  numerosis 
brevibus  instructis;  oculi  ocellis  11  compositi  subtriseriatis,  ocello  postico  a  ceteris  aliquan- 
tum  remoto;  pedes  maxillares  antice  aliquantum  angustatis  margine  externo  ad  setae  anticae 
latus  externum  paullum  latiore,  margine  antico  medio  profunde  inciso,  utrimque  dentibus 
2  +  2  et  seta  externa  breviore,  superficie  pone  dentes  setis  paucis  brevibus  et  brevioribus 
instructa. 


Figure  3.     Lilhohius  (Arcltilitlwbiits)   elcctus  var.  imminuata:    1,  capitis  regio  ocularis;    2,  pedes  maxillares; 
3,  pedum  maxillarium  subcoxarum  pars  antica  magis  ampliata;    4,  pes  paris  decimi. 


Tergita  omnia  angulis  posticis  rotundatis,  margine  postico  tergiti  segmenti  penultimi 
])editeri  vix  sinuato ;  tergitum  segmenti  ultimi  pediferi  minus  quam  1/6  longius  quam  latius 
postice  vix  sinuatum;    sternita  setis  sparsis  brevioribus  a  segmento  12°  postice  aliquantum 


magis  numerosis  mstructa. 


Pedes    spinis    primi    paris 
1,0,3,  1,  1 


0,0,2,2.0 


paris   ultimi 


0,  0,  2,  3,  1 
1,0.3,  1,0 


paris    decimi 


0,  0,  2,  2,  2 


paris    penultimi 


0,  0,  2,  3,  2  ' 
,    subcoxis   segmenti    13'   etiani   spina   supera   antica 


0,  1,3,2,  1  '   '  0,  1,3,2,  1 

arniatis,  pedes  14'  et  15'  quam  praecedentes  aliquantum  longiores  et  cressiores,  facie  interna 
ab  articulo  4'^  ad  tarsum  inclusum  poris  glandularibus  numerosis  instructa,  practarsi  ungui- 
cula  interna  breviore.  Poris  subcoxalcs  4,  4,  4,  4  (in  parte  laeva  anormaliter  3,  5,  4,  4),  cir- 
culares,  uniseriati. 


246  REPORT   ON    .MVKIAPODS 

Apjiendices  geiiitales  niininiae,  tuberculiforines,  convcxae,  setis  trilnis  instriictae. 

Lung,  corporis  mm.  13;  lat.  laminae  cephalicae  1.56;  long,  antennarmn  5;  long,  pedum 
paris  decimi  2.80,  paris  ultimi  5. 

Habitat.  Exemplum  descri])tum  ad  "(K  7?>)  Matayan  m.  .il70  under  stones  near  K  72) 
10  May  1932"  lectum  est. 

Observatio.  X'arietas  haec  a  /.///(.  (./.)  clccliis  fnrina  t)pica  (Sanju,  Karakasli  X'alley, 
Niederl.  Exp.  Karakorum) ,  statura  minora  ocellis  minus  numerosis,  poris  glandularilius  sul)- 
co.xabbus  minus  numerosis  distineta  est. 

Lilhoh'nis   (.Ircltililliobiits)    iirclus  Si! v. 

var.  secessa  nov. 
Text-figure  4 

Corpus  avelianeum. 

Lamina  cephalica  paullum  latior  quam  longior;  setis  pauciorilnis  l)revissimis  sparsis 
instructa;  ocuii  ocellis  13-16  longitudinaliter  4-.seriatis  in  exempio  uno  oculus  iaevus  anor- 
maliter  ocellis  tantum  9  (3-seriatis)  ;  antennae  breves,  20-articulatae,  articulis  longioribus 
quam  latioribus  (decimo  c.  2/5  longiore  quaui  latiore),  omnibus  setis  brevissimis  numerosis 
instructis;  pedes  maxillares  subcoxis  antice  angustatis  angulo  externo  rotundato,  margine 
externo  obliquo,  margine  antico  medio  sat  profunde  sinuato,  cetero  dentibus  perparvis  2^2 
et  seta  brevi  laterali  aucto,  superficie  infera  postdentali  setis  tantum  brevioribus  instructa. 

Tergita  niarginata  angulis  posticis  plus  minusve  rotundatis  (hand  acute  pruductis)  ;  ter- 
gitum  segmenti  ultimi  pediferi  jiarum  longius  quam  latins,  margine  postico  ]iaullum  sinuato; 
sternita  setis  brevissimis  sat  numerosis  instructa. 

00322  .       00  3  22 

Pedes  spinis  primi  paris      '    '  J  J  .y  ,  paris  decimi      '    '  V  -,'  ^  .  spinis  minoribus  apice 

\Jy      \Jj      ^f      tjj      ^  \Jy      \Jj      v),       O  y      t^ 

denticulato,  spina  apicali  ventrali  mediana  articuli  decimi  mm.  0.31  longa,  tarso  articulo 
])rimo  quam  secundus  fere  dupio  longiore  ct  ambobas  setis  brevioribus  mnnerosis  instructis, 

,  .    .    1.0,  3,  2, 2  ...    1,0,3,  1,0     ,.  ,  ,  .     , 

pans  penultnni  ^   ^  ?  '  I^'""'^  nltnni  (m  exempio  uno  pes  Iaevus  articulo 

secundo  supra  ctiam  spina  breviore  aucto),  ungue  tcrminali  seta  basali  sat  longa  aucto, 
articulorum  4-7  facie  interna  poris  glandularibus  ob.sessa,  articulo  sexto  quam  cjuintus  paul- 
lum breviore;  pedum  j)aris  12'  et  13'  etiam  subcoxa  spina  supera  antica  brevi  robusta  apice 
denticulato  aucta. 

Pori  glandulares  subcoxales  6-7,  8,  8,  8  subuniseriati,  rotundi. 

Feminae  appendices  genitales  calcarilms  2  +  2  robustis,  ungue  terminali  simplici. 

Long,  corporis  ad  mm.  18,  lat.  laminae  cephalicae  2.10;  long,  antennarum  6.5;  long, 
pedum  paris  decimi  4.5,  paris  ultimi  8.5. 

Mas  juvenilis  quam  femina  minor  (corporis  long.  mm.  13)  oculis  ocellis  10  compositis, 
poris  subcoxalibus  5,  6,  6,  6. 

Mas  adultus.  Feminae  statura  subsimilis,  oculis  ocellis  12-13  cf)mpositis,  poris  sub- 
coxalibus ul  in  femina,  corporis  parte  postica  steriiaruni  ct  ]>cdum  setis  ut  mas  tyi)icum  (cfr. 
fig.  Niederl.  Exp.  Karakorum,  Zoologie,  p.  196,  fig.  II). 

Habitat.  Exempla  nonnulla  vidi  ad  L  32a  Zung-Lung,  Ladak  (.Typi)  c.  4400  m.  under 
stones  in  stream  bed,  wet  place,  24  June  1932. 


REPORT  ON   MYRIAPODS 


247 


Figure  4.  Litlwbius  {ArchUithobius)  eleclus  var.  secessa:  1,  capitis  regio  ocularis;  2,  capitis  regio 
ocularis  exempli  alii;  3,  pedes  maxillares;  4, .  pedum  maxillarium  suhcoxarum  pars  antica;  5,  pes  paris  primi 
ab  articulo  secundo ;  6,  pedum  paris  decimi,  minus  quam  primus  ampliatus;  7,  ejusdem  tarsi  apex  et  praetarsus 
mafjis  ampliatrs ;  8,  pes  paris  penultimi  a  facie  externa  inspcctus ;  9,  pes  paris  ultinii  a  facie  externa  inspectus ; 
10,  spina  dorsualis  articuli  tertii  pedis  ultimi  magis  ampliata;  11,  pedis  ultimi  tarsi  apex  et  praetarsus  extcrne 
inspecti ;    12,  feminac  pars  postica  supina. 


Paratypi  ad  Ladak  L  62  Nyin,L;-ri,  alt.  51 14  in.,  26  July  1932;  excnipla  tria  juvenilia 
ad  L  68  An-zunna  (camp  below  Anem  La)  4890  ni.  1  Aui,aist  1932;  niareni  juvcnileni  ad 
L  53  Sachuk-kont^ma  5160  m^  15  July  1932;  exempla  mascuiina  3  plu.s  niinu.sve  juvenilia 
ad  Tso  Nyak  region  (western  end)  c.  4245  m.,  12  August  1932;  1  9  e  1  c5  juvencs  ad  L  20, 
Ravine  above  Himis  gonpa,  3525  m.,  12  June  I'*32;  1  pullus  L  68a  between  An-zin-nia 
and  Dambu-guru,  under  stone,  c.  4725  m.,  1  August  1932. 

Observatio.  Varietas  haec  a  forma  typica  Lith.  clcctiis  Silv.  femina  adulta  ocellis  magis 
niunerosis  pedibus  posticis  magis  elongatis,  subco.xis  segmenti  pediferi  12'  etiam  spina  dor- 
suali  armatis,  ungue  pedum  paris  ultinii  seta  basali  sat  longa  instructa  distinguenda  est. 


248 


Klil'OKT   ON    MVKIAI'ODS 


■^  Lithobius  (Archilithobius)  bispinosus  sp.  n. 

Text-figure  5 

Corpus  pallide  testaceum. 

Lamina  ccplialica  vix  latior  quani  l(in>;ior,  setis  taiilum  paucissimis  brcvissiniis  instructa; 
oculi  ocellis  16,  quaruin  15  inter  sese  adiacentes,  subtriseriatis  et  ocello  singulo  postico  majore 
a  ceteris  paruin  remote;  antennae  20-21  articulatae,  articulis  elongatis,  decimo  c.  34  longiore 
quam  latiorc,  ultimo  c.  duplo  longiore  quam  latiore,  omnibus  setis  brevissimis  numerosis 
instructis;  pedes  niaxillares  subcoxis  antice  angustatis  angiilo  extenio  et  margine  cxtcrno 
convexiusculis,  margine  antico  medio  profunde  sinuato,  cetero  deiitilms  2-1-2  par\is  arniatn  et 
seto  brevi  externa,  superficie  infera  (postdt-ntali )  setis  nonnullis  brevilius  et  lirevioribus 
instructa. 

Tergita  angulis  posticis  subrectis  vcl  late  mtundatis,  margine  postico  etiam  tergiti  seg- 
ment! pcnultinii  ])cdifcri  vix  sinuato;  tergitum  segmenti  ultimi  pediferi  c.  j4  longius  quam 
latins,  longius  quam  in  specicbus  praccedentibus  ct  scgmentuni  anale  fere  omniud  obtegens; 
sternita  setis  paucis  sparsis  brevissimis  instructa. 


Figure  5.  Lithobius  (Archilithobius)  bispinosus:  1,  capitis  regio  ocularis;  2,  pedes  niaxillares;  3. 
pedum  maxillarium  subcoxarum  pars  antica  magis  ampliata ;  4,  corporis  pars  postica  prona ;  5,  idem  supina;  6, 
scgmenta  genitale  et  analc  supina ;  7,  pes  paris  ultimi  a  facie  interna  inspectus ;  8,  cjusdcm  tarsi  apex  et  prae- 
tarsus  subtus  inspecti. 


REPORT   ON    MYRIAPODS  249 

T3   ,  0,0, 2,  1,  1  .       ,     .    .     0,0, 2, 2, 2 

Pedes    spims    prinii    pans     q  q  ^  ^    :, ,    paris    decinii     q  q  ^  ^  '^  '   P^""'^    penultiini 

2,  0,  2,  1,  1  .    .     1,  3,  3,  1,  0 

o'  1  3  3^'  "'*''"'    q'  i'  3'  9   1   '    pedes  pariuni   12",    13',  ut   14',  supra  antice  spinis  brevi- 

oribus  robustis  duabus  armati ;  pedes  omnes  tarso  in  articulinis  duobus  bene  diviso,  articu- 
lino  prime  quam  secundus  parum  longiore,  secundo,  praesertim  infra,  setis  numerosis  I)revi- 
bus  instructo,  praetarsi  ungue  mediano  rol)usto,  unguicola  postica  quam  antica  pauilum 
breviore  et  robustiore;  pedes  paris  14'  (juani  praecedentes  aliquantum  crassiores  et  longiores, 
articuli  4'  usque  ad  tarsum  inclusum  facie  postica  (vel  interna)  poris  glandularibus  mimimis 
pernumerosis  instructa ;  pedes  paris  ultimi  quam  praecedentes,  praesertim  articulis  quarto  et 
quinto,  crassiores,  poris  glandularibus  praecedenti  similes,  praetarso  ungue  seta  externa  brevi 
et  unguicola  interna  breviore  composite. 

Pori  glandulares  sulxoxales  6,  7,  7,  6. 

Appendices  genitales  ebsoletae,  minimae,  forma  tuljercoli  convexi  manifestae. 

Long,  corporis  mm.  17;  lat.  laminae  cephalicae  2.30;  long,  antennarum  6.50;  long. 
pedum  paris  decimi  4  paris  ultimi  3.20. 

Habitat.  Exemplum  typicum  tantum  vidi  ad  "L  27-28,  Digar  Polu  valley"  lectum  at 
4050  m.,  21  June  1932. 

Observatio.  Species  haec  a  Lithohius  (P.)  clcctus  Silv.  pedum  parium  12',  13',  et  14' 
subcoxis,  spinis  duabus  superis  armato  et  tergito  segmenti  ultimi  pediferi  majore,  nee  non 
pedibus  ultimis  crassioribus  facile  distinguenda  est. 

Lithohius  {Archilithobius)  crraticitlus  Silv. 
var.  plurispinata  nov. 

Text-figure  6 
Corpus  testaceum. 

Lamina  cephalica  subaeque  longa  atque  lata  setis  sparsis  I)revibus  et  brevioribus  non- 
nullis  instructa;  ocuii  ocelli  6-7,  longitudinaliter  subtriseriatis,  ocello  postico  a  ceteris  ali- 
quantum remoto;  antennae  20-articulatae,  articulis  elongatis,  decinio  c.  1/3  longiore  quam  ad 
apicem  latiore,  omnibus  setis  numerosis  brevibus  instructis;  pedes  maxillares  subcoxis 
antrorsum  lateribus  convergentibus,  margine  extemo  obliquo  baud  vel  vix  convexo,  margine 
antico  medio  profunde  sinuato,  utrimque  dentibus  2  armatis  et  seta  externa  quam  dentes 
pauilum  longiore,  superficie  infera  pone  dentes  setis  paucis  Iirevibus  et  lirevinribus  instructa. 

Tergita  omnia  angulis  posticis  subrectis  vel  rotundatis,  setis  paucis  lireviljus  et  l)revi()ri- 

bus   instructa;    tergitum   penultimum    margine  postico  pauilum  sinuato,   tergitum  ultimuni 

c.  1/5  longius  cjuam  latius,  margine  postico  parum  sinuato;   sternita  setis  paucis  brevil)us  et 

setis  brevioribus  vel  l)revissimis  parum  magis  numerosis  instructa. 

^   ,  0,0.  1,2,  2  .       ,     .    .     0, 0, 3, 2, 2  .  ,  .    . 

Pedes    spnns    pans    prnni     „  ,.  ^  -  „ ,     pans    decuni     n  n  -2   -i  o  <   P^^s    penultuni 

1,0, 3,  1,  1  .       ,  .     .    1,0,3,  1,0 

r^  ■.    ^   ?   1  ■  P^'ii'is  ultuni  -— —  -  ;  pedum  11-15  articulo  primo  (subcoxa)   supra  spina 

brevi  ad  apicem  armato,  pedes  penultimi  et  ultimi  aliquantum  longiores  et  crassiores  et  facie 
interna  ab  articulo  quarto  ad  tarsum  inclusum  poris  glandularibus  obsessa,  pori  ultimi  ])rae- 
tarso  unguicula  interna  breviore,  seta  proximali  externa  brevi.  Pori  glandulares  suljcoxales 
3,4,  4,  3  vel  3,  4,  4,  4. 


;5o 


REPORT  ON    MYKIAPODS 


Figure  6.  Lilhohlus  (Architilhohius)  crraticuUis  var.  plurispinata:  1,  capitis  regio  ocularis;  2,  pedes 
maxillares;  3,  pedum  niaxillarium  subcoxaruiii  pars  antica;  4.  pes  priini  paris  (semper  ab  articulo  secuudo)  ; 
5,  pes  paris  decimi ;  6,  pes  paris  peiuiltimi  a  facie  externa  inspect! ;  7,  pes  paris  ultimi  etiam  a  facie  externa 
inspecti ;  8,  feminae  corporis  pars  postica  supina ;  9,  feminae  appendix  genitalis  magis  ampliata  supina;  10, 
fcminae  appendicis  genitalis  articuli  secundus  et  tertius  proni. 

l'"eininac  appendices  geiiitales  calcariuni  pariijus  lUiulms,  uiiyiie  termiiiali  apice  iiitej^m, 
sed  iiicisione  iiiarginali  externa  infera,  ali(|iiantnm  longe  a1>  apice,  affecta,  articulo  pemiltimo 
supra  externe  setis  I^rcviorilms  subspinifonnil)tis  6-7  et  articuli i  ultinu)  supra  etiain  setis 
siinilibus  duobus. 

Maris  appendices  genitales  perparvae  tuberculi  formes. 

Long,  corporis  ad  luni,  10;  lat.  laiuinac  cephalicae  1.20;  long,  anteiinaruin  3.25;  long, 
pedum  paris  decimi  2.10  paris  ultimi  3.40. 

Habitat.     L  32,  Zung-Lung,   Ladak    (2    9  9   and  1   $)  4224  m. 

Oljservatio.  Varietas  haec  a  forma  typica  (N.  Picngal,  Kashmir)  spina  apicali  supera 
etiani  a  pedum  pare  decimn  primi)  incipiente,  saltern  diversa  est. 


Lithobius  (Archilithobius)  materiatus  sp.  n. 

Text-figure  7 
9    Corpus  pallide  castaneum. 

Lamina  cephalica  subaecpie  longa  atque  lata   setis  paucis  brevioribus   instructa;    oculi 

(icellis    10  longitudinaliter   triseriatis;    antennae    19-articulatae,   articulis    longioribus    (|uam 

latioribus,  articulo  decimo,  exempli  gratia,  fere  1/3  longiore  quam  latiore,  articulis  omnibus 

setis  numerosis  brevioribus  instructis,  articulo  ultimo  (|uam  penultimus  ])annii  longiore;  pedes 

maxillares  margine  laterali  alicpiantiun  pone    marginem    anticum    sinuatinn,    siiui    subrecto, 

margine  antico  ipso  parum  pone  li!)ellam  marginis  antici  interni  ])edum  maxillarium  articidi 

secundi  pertimente,  medio  profunde  sinuato  et  utrimque  dentibus  duobus  et  seta  externa  brevi 

aucto. 


REPORT  ON    MYRIAPODS 


251 


Figure  7.  Lithobius  (Archilithobius)  materiatus:  1,  capitis  regio  ocularis;  2,  pedes  inaxillares;  3, 
pedum  niaxillarium  subcoxarum  pars  antica ;  4,  pes  primi  paris  (ab  articulo  secundo)  ;  5,  pes  paris  decimi ;  6,  pes 
paris  penultitni  a  facie  externa ;  7,  pes  paris  ultimi  a  facie  externa ;  8,  paris  ultimi  tarsi  apex  et  praetarsus  a 
facie  externa  inspect! ;  9,  feminae  corporis  pars  postica  supina ;  10,  feminae  appendix  genitalis,  supina,  magis 
ampliata. 

Tergita  angulis  posticis  plus  minusve  rotimdatis  setis  nonnullis  brevissitnis  instructa; 

tergitum  segmenti  ultimi  pediieri  paullum  longius  quam  latins,  niargine  postico  vix  sinuate; 

sternita  setis  nonnullis  brevioribus  instructa. 

0, 0,  2,  2,  1  0,  0,  2,  2,  2 

Pedes  primi  paris  spinis    n  a'  9'  ■;'  7  ■  P^ris  decimi      '  „'    '  "'  ^  ,  tarso  divisione  obsoleta 

articulum  praecedentem  longitudine   aequante,    paris    penultimi       '    '    '    '     ,    paris    ultimi 

1,0,3,1,0 

Q  2  3  2  1  '  ""b"s  termmah  submtegro  (seta  ventrali  vix  distincta),  pedum  parium  14'  et 

15'  facie  interna  poris  numerosis  obsessa. 


2B2  REPORT  ON   MYRIAPODS 

Fori  sulicoxales  4,  4,  4,  4  iiarvi,  rotundi. 

Appendices  genitales  calcarilnis  robiistis  2  +  2,  uiigue  termiiiali  paullum  trilnliatM. 

Long,  corporis  mm.  l,i;  lal.  laminae  ccphalicac  1.38;  long,  antcnnarum  4..^();  long. 
pedum  paris  decinii  1.80,  paris  ullimi  ,v"0. 

Hahitat.  I'^xcmphmi  typieum  (antum  vidi  ad  "Pass  to  Gya  at  base,  Ladak  lectum,  at 
about  4203  m.,  Septeml)er  1932." 

Observatio.  Species  haec  pedimi  maxillariuTn  suhcoxarum  forma,  pedum  brevitatc,  tarso 
brevi  divisione  obsoleta  et  spinarum  numero  Ijene  distincta  est. 

/.(iiiiyclcs  albipcs  (Pock.) 

2  females  collected  at  "Kandan  (Kashmir),  1800  m.,  16  May  1''32,  under  rotten  wmkI." 
These  specimens  have  antenn;c  of  28  and  of  29  joints;    and  in  the  remainder  of  their 

characters  are  identical  with  a  specimen  from  Srinagar  previously  figured  by  me   (Niederl. 

Exp.  Karakorum,  Zoologie  p.  202,  fig.  VII). 


ARTICLE  XIV 

REPORT  ON  DJPLURA  AND  THYSANURA 

By  F.  Silvestri 

(Reckivkd  Fedruary  16,  1935) 

The  Diplura  of  the  Yale  Nnrth  linha  Kxpeditiun  were  not  cnlkcted  at  very  high  alti- 
tudes, the  highest  locality  being  at  2159  m.  in  the  Nilgiri  Hills,  where  Indjapyx  Harrisoni 
was  obtained.  Regarding  the  vertical  distribution  of  this  order,  Mr.  Hutchinson  kindly 
wrote  to  me  that  "No  Caiiipodeidac  could  be  found  in  Ladak,  in  spite  of  considerable  search 
being  made."  Some  of  the  Thysanura  on  the  other  hand,  such  as  Ctenolepisma  sp.  and 
Machilanus  Hutchinsoni,  found  at  5315  m.,  were  collected  at  very  high  altitudes  in  Indian 
Tibet. 

DIPLURA 

Family  CAMPODEIDAE 

Lcpidocampa  Weberi  Oud. 

A  few  specimens  of  this  species,  which  is  very  widely  distributed  throughout  central 
and  south  Asia,  and  in  the  Oriental  Islands,  such  as  Japan  and  the  Philippines,  were  col- 
lected at  (K  55)  Kangan,  Kashnn'r,  1810  m.,  under  rotten  wood  and  earth,  16  May  1932, 
and  a  single  specimen  at  (K2)  Takht-i-Sulaiman,  Srinagar,  1645  ni.,  20  March  1932. 

Family  JAl'YdlDAE 

Indjapyx  Harrisoni  sp.  n. 
Te.\t-figures  1  and  2 

Corpus  stramineinn  aliili>iniiR-  a  scgniciiln  se])tini(i  ocraceu,  segmcntu  deciino  ferrugineo, 
fcrcipis  niarginibus  nigrescentibus. 

Caput  supra  setis  sat  longis  (mm.  0.28  longis)  c.  15+  15  et  setis  nonnullis  brevioribus 
et  brevissimis  instructum;  antennae  34-articulatae  (anormaliter  in  e.xemplo  uno  antenna  lacva 
33-articulata  el  in  cxeinpln  alin  antenii.i  laeva  33-,  dextera  32-articulata),  articulis  primo  el 
secundo  setis  brevibus  et  brevioribus  paucis,  articulis  tertio  et  quarto  etiani  setis  paucis  sat 
longis  (tcrtii  externa  mm.  0.26  longa),  articulis  ceteris,  decimo  sexto  exempli  gratia,  dimidia 
parte  distali  setis  brevioribus  sat  numerosis  et  setis  nonnullis  proximalibus  brevibus  et  non- 
nullis apicalibus  parum  brevroribus,  articulorum  4-6  trichobothris  consuetis,  articuli  quarti 
tricho1>othrio  supero,  fore  basali,  longo.  Maxillae  primi  paris  lobus  internus  laniinis  pecti- 
natis  5. 

Thorax.  I'mnuliiin  setis  sat  Inngis  (ad  mm.  0.28)  4  +  4,  brevibus  3  H- 3  et  6  4  7  brevis- 
simis; mesiiniitum  praescuto  setis  submedianis  1  +  1,  scuto  setis  sat  longis  (lateralibus  ad 
mm.  0.33)  5  +  5  et  setis  nonnullis  brevioribus  et  brevissimis  instructum,  metanotum  me.sanoto 
simile.  Prosternum  antice  setis  3  +  3  sat  longis,  setis  submedianis  et  sublateralibus,  4  +  4  sat 
longis  et  setis  nonnullis  brevioribus  et  brevissimis. 

Mem.  Conn.  Acad..  Vol.  X,  Art.  XIV,  June,  1936. 


254 


REPORT  ON  DIPLURA  AND  TIIYSANURA 


Figure  1.  Indjapyx  Harrisoni:  1,  antennae  dexterae  pars  proximalis  prona;  2,  cjusdem  antennae  articulus 
decimus  sextus;  3,  pes  paris  tertii  a  trochantero;  4,  ejusdem  pedis  praetarsi  apex  et  tarsus;  5,  urotcrgiti  scxti 
dimidia  pars  postica;  6,  urotergiti  septimi  dimidia  pars  postica;  7,  urotergiti  octavi  pars  postica  lateralis; 
8,  urosternitoruni  primi  et  secundi  dimidia  pars;  9,  urosterni  primi  dimidia  pars  postica  magis  ampliata;  10,  maris 
regionis  genitalis  dimidia  pars. 


Figure  2.    Indjapyx  Harrisoni :   abdominis  pars  postica  a  segmento  sexto  prona. 


REPORT  ON  DIPLURA  AND  THYSANURA  255 

Pedes  setis  nonnullis  brevibus  et  minus  nunierosis  brevioribus  et  brevissimis  instruct!, 
tertii  paris  tibiae  seta  apicali  mm.  0.13  longa,  tarsi  setis  inferis  etiam  mm.  0.10-0.14, 
praetarso  quam  tarsus  parum  magis  quam  dimidium  breviore,  ungue  postico  quam  anticus 
aliquantum  longiore,  unguicula  mediana  attenuata. 

Abdomen.  Tergitum  prinniin  praescuto  eidem  metanoti  simili,  scuto  setis  duabus  sub- 
medianis  subanticis  brevioribus,  duabus  submedianis  subposticis  brevibus  et  setis  nonnullis 
brevissimis,  tergitum  secundum  etiam  seta  submediana  sublaterali  brevi  et  seta  postica  sub- 
laterali  brevi  instructum;  tergita  3-7  setis  brevibus  5  +  5,  setis  brevioribus  paucioribus  et  non- 
nullis brevissimis;  tergitum  sextum  angulis  posticis  rotundatis;  tergitum  septimum  angulis 
posticis  retrorsum  mm.  0.28  productis  et  parte  apicali  angustiore  acuta;  tergitum  octavum 
lateribus  postice  acute  aliquantum  productis. 

Urostemum  primum  organis  subcoxalibus  inter  sese  parum  magis  quam  unius  latitudo 
sitis,  serie  transverse  setarum  glandularium  c.  32,  longitudine  inaequalium  (mm.  0.06-0.08 
longis)  et  serie  postica  setarum  minimarum  instructis,  organo  glandulari  median©  parvo  dis- 
culis  13  instructo,  superficie  pone  organa  subcoxalia  setis  brevibus  (mm.  0.06-0.08),  numer- 
osis,  transverse  3-5  inordinatim  seriatis,  pone  organum  glandulare  medianum  uniseriatis  et 
setis  minimis  submedianis  1  +  1  subposticis,  superficie  cetera  setis  paucis  brevibus  transverse 
4-subseriatis  et  setis  brevioribus  et  brevissimis  sat  numerosis  instructa;  urosterna  cetera  setis 
paucis  brevibus  4-subseriatis  et  setis  brevioribus  et  brevissimis  instructa,  vesiculis  minimis, 
stilis  conicis  consuetis. 

Segmentum  decimum  supra  mensum  subaeque  longum  atque  latum,  acropygio  parvo 
transverse  rugoso,  carinis  lateralibus  parum  abbreviatis,  superficie  supera  setis  3  +  3  sat 
longis,  4  +  4  brevibus  et  nonnullis  brevissimis  instructum.  Forceps  brachiis  subsimilibus, 
dente  submediano  sat  magno,  margine  praedentali  tuberculis  superis  duobus  et  tuberculis 
inferis  4-6  (in  exemplo  uno  tribus  sed  majoribus  quam  tubercula  exemplorum  ceterorum), 
margine  postdentali  denticulato  vel  crenulato. 

Femina  mari  similis  sed  urostemi  primi  organis  subcoxalibus  setis  glandularibus  parum 
minus  numerosis  (ad  c.  20)  instructis. 

Long,  corporis  ad  mm.  10.5;  lat.  urotergiti  septimi  1.24;  long,  antennarum  2.5;  long, 
pedum  paris  tertii  1.80. 

Habitat.  Exempla  typica  tria  vidi  ad  "Ponds  beyond  Cemetery,  Pykara  Rd.,  near 
Ootacamund,  under  leaves  and  moss,  alt.  c.  2195  m.,  6  November  1932,"  lecta  et  tria  ad 
"N  17  Ootacamund,  by  dam  above  Dhobi's  quarter,  alt.  c.  2316  m.,  15  November  1932." 

Indjapyx  Petrunkevitchi  sp.  n. 

Text-figures  3  and  4 

Corpus  stramineum  abdomine  a  segmento  septimo  ochroleuco  forcipis  marginibus  fuscis. 

Caput  supra  setis  sat  longis  (ad  mm.  0.13)  c.  15  +  15  et  setis  minus  numerosis  breviori- 
bus et  brevissimis  instructum.  Antennae  30-articulatae,  articulis  primo  et  secundo  setis  non- 
nullis brevibus  et  brevioribus,  articulis  a  tertio  (praesertim  tertio  et  quarto)  setis  nonnullis 
sat  longis  (tertii  supera  externa  mm.  0.12  longa),  articulis  ceteris  decimo  quinto  exempli 
gratia  dimidia  parte  distali  setis  proximalibus  brevibus  et  ceteris  1-2  transverse  seriatis  ali- 
quantum brevioribus  instructis,  articulis  4-6  trichobothriis  consuetis,  quarti  supero  dorsuali 
subbasali  longiore;   maxillae  primi  paris  laminis  pectinatis  5. 


256 


REPORT  ON   DIPI.URA   AND  TIIYSANURA 


>^ft^ 


FiGURK  3.  Indjapyx  Petrunkevitchi ;  I,  anlciiiiae  doxtcrac  pars  proxiiiialis  prona;  2,  aiitciiiiariiin  arlioiihis 
decimus  quintus  niagis  anipliatus;  3,  pes  paris  tertii  a  trochaiitcro ;  4,  ejusdcni  pedis  tarsi  apex  et  practarsus; 
5,  urotergiti  sexti  dimidia  pars  postica;  6,  urotergiti  septinii  dimidia  pars  postica;  7,  urotergiti  octavi  pars  postica 
lateralis ;   8,  urosternitoruni  primi  et  secundi  dimidia  pars  ;   9,  urosteniiti  priini  partis  posticae  dimidia  pars. 


Figure  4.     Indjapyx  Petrunkevitchi:  abdominis  pars  postica  a  segiiiento  sexto  proiia. 


REPORT  ON  DIPLURA   AND  THYSANURA  257 

Thorax.  Pronotum  setis  sat  longis  (ad  mm.  0.18)  5  f  5,  setis  brevioribus  4  +  4,  et 
nonnulla  brevissima;  mesonotum  praescuto  setis  submediaiiis  sat  longis  1  +  1,  scuto  setis 
longis  (lateralibus  mm.  0.23)  5  +  5  et  setis  c.  15  +  15  brevibus  et  brevioribus,  metanotum 
mesonoto  simile.  Prosternum  antice  setis  3  +  3  sat  longis,  setis  4  +  4  brevibus  vel  sat  longis 
(lateralibus  subposticis)   et  setis  nonnullis  brevissimi  instructum;    sterna  cetera  similia. 

Pedes  setis  sat  longis,  brevibus  et  brevioribus  nonnullis  instructi,  tibiae  seta  apicali 
infera  mm.  0.09  longa,  tarsi  setis  inferis  apicaliljus  0.07  longis,  praetarso  quam  tarsus  ali- 
(juantum  magis  quam  dimidium  breviore,  ungue  postico  quam  anticus  aliquantum  breviore, 
unguicula  mediana  breviore. 

Abdomen.  Tergitum  prinium  praescuto  eidem  metanoti  simili,  scuto  setis  submedianis 
subanticis  brevibus,  duabus  submedianis  subposticis  sat  longis  et  setis  nonnullis  brevissimis ; 
tergitum  secundum  etiam  seta  submediana-sublaterali  subantica  et  seta  postica  laterali  sat 
longis  instructum;  tergita  3-7  setis  brevibus  vel  sat  longis  T  -^7,  quarum  subantica  et  sub- 
mediana  laterali,  basi  marginali  infera,  et  setis  brevissimis  c.  20  +  20  instructis;  tergitum 
sextum  angulis  posticis  rotundatis,  septimum  angulis  posticis  retrorsum  mm.  0.32  productis 
et  parte  distali  angustiore  acuta;   tergitum  nonum  lateribus  postice  baud  productis. 

Urosternum  primum  organis  subcoxalibus  inter  sese  panun  magis  quam  unius  latitudo 
sitis,  setis  glandularibus  14  inter  sese  inaequalibus  (mm.  0.20-0.28  longis)  uniseriatis  et  setis 
posticis  minimis  etiam  uniseriatis,  organo  glandulari  mediano  parvo,  disculis  c.  10  instructo, 
superficie  ante  organa  subcoxalia  setis  numerosis  brevibus  transverse  inordinatim  3-4  seriatis, 
ante  organum  glandulare  medianum  setis  brevibus  uniseriatis  et  setis  minimis  duabus  sub- 
medianis subposticis,  superficie  cetera  setis  nonnullis  brevibus  4-seriatis  et  setis  nonnullis 
brevioribus  vel  brevissimis;  urosterna  cetera  setis  nonnullis  brevilms  transverse  4-seriatis  et 
setis  paucioribus  brevissimis,  vesiculis  perparvis,  stilis  consuetis. 

Segmentum  decimum  supra  mensum  suliaeque  longum  atque  latum,  acropygio  breviore, 
late  rotundato,  carinis  parum  abbreviatis  superficie  supera  setis  10-10  sat  longis  et  setis  non- 
nullis brevioribus  et  brevissimis  instructa.  Forceps  brachiis  subsimilibus,  dente  submediano 
sat  magno,  margine  praedentali  tubercula  supero  et  tuberculis  2-3  inferis  parvis  aucto, 
margine  postdentali  denticulato. 

Long\  corporis  mm.  5;  lat.  urutergiti  septimi  0.()7;  long,  untennarum  1.60;  long,  pedum 
paris  tertii  0.90. 

Habitat.  Exemplum  descriptum  ad  "Takht-i-Sulaiman,  Srinagar,  20  March  1''32,  alt. 
c.  1585  m.,"  lectum  est. 

Observatio.  Species  haec.  clar.  Prof.  A.  Petrunkevitch  dicata,  a  specie  praecedente 
abdomine  parum  magis  setoso,  antennarum  artioulnruni  numero  et  forcipis  forma  distinctis- 
sima  est. 


TUYSANVRA 

Family  LFPISMTDAE 

Ctenolepisma  longicaudata  Esch. 

Few  specimens  from  (K86)  Cliff  alx)ve  Wakka  Chu  River,  2  miles  West  of  Kargil  at 
2740  m.     This  species  has  a  wide  distribution,  at  least  in  Africa  and  Asia. 


258 


REPORT  ON  DIPLURA  AND  THYSANURA 


^  Ctenolepisma  sp. 

Specimens  from  (L68),  Camp  below  Anem  La  at  5315  m.,  1  August  1932,  are  in 
poor  condition  and  it  can  only  be  said  that  they  are  very  similar  to  Ct.  mauritanica  (Lucos). 

Ctenolepisma  sp. 

A  few  specimens,  also  in  such  a  poor  condition  that  a  description  cannot  be  given,  were 
collected  at  (L22)  between  Leh  and  Spitok  (Spithug)  at  about  3350  m.  The  distribution 
of  combs  of  setae  of  urotergites  is  as  in  the  group  Ct.  Itncata. 

Lepidospora  ceylonica  Silv. 

One  female  collected  at  (N  17)  Ootacamund  (Nilgiri  Hills)  15  November  1932,  has 
the  same  characters  as  are  shown  by  the  typical  specimens,  which  I  described  from  Ceylon. 
This  species  was  also  collected  later  at  Rotuna  and  Kumaon  so  that  it  appears  to  have  a  wide 
distribution,  from  North  India  to  Ceylon. 


Figure  S.  Machilanus  Hutchinsoni:  1,  oculi  ct  ocelli  laterales  supra  inspect!;  2,  oculus  ct  ocellus  laevi 
supra  parum  oblique  inspecti ;  3,  antennae  pars  proximalis;  4,  ejusdem  antennae  partis  distalis  articuli  duo; 
5,  ejusdem  partis  distalis  articulini  duo  magis  ampliati;  6,  feniinae  palpus  maxillaris;  7,  feminae  palpus  labiallis; 
8,  feminae  pes  primi  paris;  9,  ejusdem  pedis  tarsus  et  praetarsus  magis  ampliati;  10,  urosterni  quinti  dimidia 
pars;  11,  ejusdem  urosterni  stilus  magis  ampliatus;  12,  feminae  urosterna  6"°'  ad  9""'  cum  ovipositore ; 
13,  ovipositoris  valvulae  inferae  laevae  pars  distalis;  14,  ovipositoris  valvuiae  stiperae  lacvae  pars  distalis;  IS,  maris 
pes  paris  primi  a  femore ;  16,  maris  urosterna  octavum  et  nonum  cum  pcne  et  paramcris. 


REPORT  ON  DIPLURA  AND  THYSANURA  259 

Family  MACHILIDAE 

Machilanus  Hutchinsoni  sp.  n. 

Text-figure  5 

Color  ?   (exempla  typica  squamis  denudata  sunt). 

Oculi  magni  inter  sese  tractu  quam  oculi  dimidia  longitudine  paullum  longiore  tangentes, 
oculus  singulus  c.  1/S  latior  quam  longior;  ocelli  laterales  transverse  subrectangulares  oculi 
dimidiam  latitudinem  fere  aequantes. 

Antennae  in  exemplis  typicis  baud  integrae,  parte  sistente  mm.  8  longa,  articulo  primo 
fere  duplo  longiore  quam  latiore,  flagello  gradatim  attenuato  articulis  distalibus  partis  sis- 
tentis  (mm.  7.4  longa)  articulinis  12-14  compositis,  serie  transversali  setarum  brevium  et 
seta  alia  nonnulla  breviore  instructis;  palpi  maxillares  gradatim  attenuati,  forma  et  arma- 
tura  consuetis ;  palpi  labiales  articulo  ultimo  apicem  versus  gradatim  parum  latiore  ut  Text- 
figure  5,  7  demonstrat. 

Thorax.  Arcus  thoracicus  parvus  late  convexus ;  pedes  primi  paris  femore  et  tiljia 
quam  ceteri  parum  crassioribus,  secundi  et  tertii  paris  processu  coxali  longo,  omnibus 
squamis  paucis  setis  pernumerosis  brevibus  et  tibia  tarsoque  infra  setis  brevibus  robustis  sub- 
spiniformibus  biseriatis  instructis. 

Abdomen.  Urosternum  2-6  pars  mediana  proximali  lata,  urosterni  quinti  exempli  gratia 
c.  duplo  ad  basim  latior  quam  longior,  subcoxarum  angulo  externo  late  subrotundato,  angulo 
interne  baud  producto  rotundato;  vesiculae  urosternorum  2  +  5  ulrimque  duae;  stili  uros- 
terni quinti  quam  urostenium  aliquantum  breviores  squamis  paucis  et  setis  brevibus  numer- 
osis,  a  basi  ad  apicem  gradatim  robustioribus,  instructi. 

Subcoxae  urosterni  septimi  angulo  intemo  retrorsum  mm.  0.26  producto  et  margine 
rotundato,  subcoxae  segmenti  noni  angulo  externo  obtuso,  angulo  interno  retrorsum  acute 
aliquantum  producto;    stili  segmenti  noni  quam  subcoxae  paullum  breviores. 

Ovipositor  robustus  plurianulatus,  subcoxarum  IX  marginem  posticum  c.  mm.  1.30 
superans,  anulis  brevioribus,  valvulis  inferis  anulorum  superficie  media  setis  nonnullis  brevis- 
simis,  laterali  setis  brevibus  et  anulorum  6  posticorum  setis  brevissimis  obtusis  robustioribus 
ut  Text-figure  5,  13-14  demonstrant  instructis,  valvulis  superis  magis  attenuatis  setis  sub- 
similibus.  Cercus  medianus  quam  corpus  aliquantum  et  quam  cerci  laterales  fere  triple 
longior,  setis  ?  (in  exemplis  tipicis  abruptis). 

Long,  corporis  ad  mm.  13;  lat.  thoracis  3;  long,  antennarum  ?;  long,  pedum  paris  tertii 
5.5  stilorum  IX-1.90,  cerci  mediani  14. 

Mas.  Palpi  maxillares  quam  feminae  paullum  crassiores,  setis?  (in  exemplo  typico 
abruptis)  ;  pedes  paris  primi  femore  parte  infera  preapicale  paullum  inflata  et  setis  brevibus 
numerosis  sat  robustis  aucta., 

Subcoxae  segmenti  octavi  angulo  intemo  oblique  truncate,  sul^coxae  segmenti  noni 
angulo  interno  acute  retrorsum  aliquantum  producti,  stili  subcoxarum  longitudine  aequantes. 

Paramera  apice  attenuato  ad  stilorum  basis  libellam  pertinentia,  setis  brevissimis  numer- 
osis instructa,  penis  quam  paramera  paullum  longior. 

Habitat.  Exempla  typica  ad  "Camp  below  Anem-la,  L  68  at  5315  m.,  1  August  1932," 
lecta  vidi  et  exemplus  paratypicum  ad  "Slope  opposite  Mulbe  Gonpa,  coll.  G.  E.  Lewis,  27 
May  1932." 


ARTICLE  XV 

REPORT  ON  COLLEMBOLA 

By  J.  R.  Denis  (Dijon) 
(Received  August  2,  1935) 

Les  difficultes  de  recolte,  principalenient  aux  hautes  altitudes,  ont  fait  que  bon  nombre 
d'echantillons  ne  sont  pas  en  etat  satisfaisant  et  que  certains  d'entre  eux  ne  sont  pas  etudi- 
ables.  J'ai  cependant  fait  en  sorte — tout  en  sauvegardant  leurs  restes  precieux — que  les 
echantillons  a  peu  pres  etudiables  soient  decrits  aussi  completenient  que  possible.  Et  si 
certaines  de  nies  descriptions  sont  encore  incompletes,  j'ai  cru  devoir  les  publier  quaiid 
menie,  laissant  a  mes  successeurs  le  soin  de  les  parfaire. 

Hypogastrnra  aniiala  (Nic.) 
Station:    Edge  of  swamp,  Phashakuri,  near  Pampur,  7-V-1932;    4  exempl. 

Notes.  Rapport  Dens:  niucron  :  2.1  a  2.5.  Rapport  epine  anale/g3  :  1.2  a  1.6.  Rapport 
epine  anale/mucron :  1.7  a  2.1.  Rapport  g3/mucron :  1.20  a  1.45.  Rapport  mucron/post- 
antennal :  1.40  a  1.60.  Caracteres  habituels,  griffes  avec  une  dent  interne;  ergots  nets  on 
indistincts. 

L'espece  pent  etre  consideree  comnie  a  peu  pres  cosmopolite. 

Hypogastrnra  coiinimnis  (Folsoni) 

Station:   Gagirbal,  swampy  pond,  1580  m.  alt.,  l-IV-1932;   2  exemplaires. 

Notes.  Ces  deux  exemplaires  concordent  exactement  avec  ceux  que  j'ai  pu  voir  jusqu'  a 
present,  du  Japon,  de  Chine  et  de  Formose. 

Friesea  excelsa  n.  sp. 

Text-figures  1-4 

Station:  Ororotse  La,  top,  5500  m.  alt.,  11-VII  T932;  4  exemplaires,  qui  me  sont  i)arvenus  a 
sec  et  que  j'ai  du  traiter  par  la  potasse. 

Diagnose.  Taille  1  mm.  environ,  couleur  noire.  Pas  d'epines  anales.  Revetement  tres 
incomplet,  mai.s,  a  en  juger  d'apres  les  insertions,  il  n'est  pas  impossible  qu'il  y  ait  eu  des 
.soies  ca])itees  sur  le  tins.  S  yeux  par  cote,  avec  deux  soies  sur  chaque  champ  oculaire. 
Organites  autennaires  mm  rludiables,  mais  les  ])iiils  (ilfactifs  d'aul.  I  \'  sniil  nombreux,  longs, 
courbes  et  tres  differencies.  I 'ieces  buccaies  (Text-ligures  1  et  2)  indubitabieinenl  du  genre 
Fricsca.  (Iriffes  sans  dent  interne  ni  ai)pendice  enipodial.  Sur  I'ape.v  des  lil)ias,  il  y  a  au 
ninins  (leu.\  ccrcles  de  soies  eftilees,  courbees  a  I'apex  et  legerenient  eapitees.  'i'enaculum  a 
deux  dents  bien  nettes.  Furca  ayaiit  uii  developpement  comparable  a  celui  (|ue  montrent  les 
especes  typiques  d'Europe.  Dens  plus  courte  que  la  crete  interne  de  g3,  avec  trois  soies 
posterieures,  sans  mucron  net — celui  ci  tout  au  plus  represente  par  iin  petit  tuljercule  (Text- 
figures  3-4). 

Mem.  Conn.  Acad.,  Vol.  X,  Art.  XV,  Junk,  19.36. 


262 


REPORT   ON    COLLEMBOLA 


Figures   1^.     Friesea   excelsa   n.   sp.      (Obj.   imm.   90Xoc.lO),   1,  mandibule.     2,  maxille.     3-4,  mucro-dens 

(assez  defornie),  tenaculum  et  g3. 

Justification.  Autant  que  je  sache,  la  seule  Friesea  a  8  yeux  par  cote,  connue  jusqu'a 
present  est  F.  grisea  (Schaffer),  forme  antarctique.  Ses  epines  anales  la  separent  radicale- 
ment  de  la  presente  espece. 

Proisotoma  ladaki  n.  sp. 

Text-figures  5-8 

Station:   Mitpal  Tso,  N.  edge.,  16-VIII-1932;   6  exemplaires  de  1  a  1.4  mm. 

Diagnose.  Taille  maximum  observee:  1.45  mm.;  couleur  gris  uni forme  clair,  pouvant 
se  foncer  sur  le  dos.  Yeux  noirs,  8  omnia,  subegales,  par  cote  avec  6-7  soies  sur  la  plaque 
oculaire.  Entre  les  antennes,  une  petite  bande  longitudinale  pigmentee  en  noir  occupe  la  place 
d'un  ocelle.     Postantennal  de  I'ordre  de  longueur  de  deux  diametrcs  d'  omnia.    Rapport  post- 


$^<s<^^^^^^ 


Figures  S-8.  Proisotoma  ladaki  n.  sp.  S,  prolil.  6,  postantennal  avec  la  longueur  de  I'appcndice  empodial 
(ae)  et  du  niucron  (m)  a  mcme  echelle,  pour  le  meme  exemplairc,  7:g3.  8,  mucrodens,  profil,  face  cxterne. 
8A,  un  mucron  a  plus  fort  grossissement. 


antennal/niucron :  de  0.95  a  1.35,  niais  le  plus  souvent  au  voisinage  de  1.0.  Rapport  g3/post- 
antcnnal:de  1.00  a  1.50,  mais,  semble-t-il,  le  plus  souvent  au  voisinage  de  1.40.  Organitcs 
antennaires  habituels,  soies  olfactives  d'ant.  IV,  greles  et  tubules  d'org.  ant.  Ill,  caches  on 
decouverts,  inclines  ou  droits  selon  I'etat  de  turgescence  de  I'antenne.  Antennes  plus  courtes 
que  la  diagonale  de  la  tete,  .segments  II  et  III  subegaux,  IV  environ  1.5  fois  le  precedent. 
Tibias  a  subsegment  distal  incomplet  mais  trcs  net,  avec  un  certain  nombre  de  soies  greles, 
effilees  et  un  pen  courbes  a  I'apex,  mais  qui  ne  sauraient  passer  pour  des  ergots  differencies 
(Text-figure  7),  griffes  minces  et  sans  dent  interne,  appendice  empodial  effile.    Tenaculum 


REPORT   ON    COLLEMBOLA  263 

a  3  dents  et  une  forte  soie  au  corpus.  Furca  de  taille  moyenne.  Rapport  Manubrium/dens- 
mitcron :  1.0-1.2.  Manubrium  n'ayant,  sur  la  face  antcrieure,  que  deux  soies  apicales.  Dens 
(Text-figure  8)  a  face  antcrieure  a  3  rangs  de  soies  et  munie  de  rides  obliques,  a  face  pos- 
terieure  plutot  tuberculeuse  qu'annelee,  a  deux  rangs  de  soies.  Mucron  (Text-figures  8,  8A) 
plutot  court  par  rapport  a  la  dens,  a  cote  tres  courbe,  mince  et  a  trois  dents,  apicale  plus 
petite,  subapicale  plus  forte  et  externe  sensiblement  aussi  forte  que  la  subapicale;  ces  deux 
dernieres  sont  reliees  par  une  lamelle,  les  autres  lamelles  sont  sensibles;  la  base  du  mucron 
est  renflee  sur  sa  face  posterieure:  il  s'agit  d'un  prolongement  du  bord  dental. 

Justification.  Cette  Proisoloma  (s.  str.)  semble  bien  separee  des  especes  voisines  de  par 
son  mucron.  Une  forme  de  mucron  a  peu  pres  semblable  se  trouve  chez  P.  bayoiiensis  Mills 
(1931,  Amer.  Mus.  novit.,  n°464,  p.  2-3,  figs.  1-6),  trouvee  en  Louisiane.  Ces  deux  especes 
me  semblent  tres  voisines  I'une  de  I'autre.  Les  seules  differences  portent  sur  la  conformation 
des  ergots  (un  scul,  fort  bien  differencie  dans  I'espece  americaine)^ — cette  difference  est 
faible ;  sur  le  revetement  dental  qui  n'a,  dans  I'espece  americaine,  de  soies  posterieures  que 
dans  la  seule  moitie  apicale;  enfin  sur  le  nombre  (4  centre  3)  des  dents  du  tenaculum.  (Je 
n'ai  pas  observe  le  nombre  3  un  nombre  de  fois  suffisant  pour  afiSrmer  que  ce  caractere  signifie 
quelque  chose.) 

Ainsi,  I'espece  la  plus  proche  parente  de  notre  forme  du  Ladak  serait  une  forme  de 
I'Amerique  du  Nord.  II  est  bien  evident  qu'on  doit  s'interdire,  pour  le  moment,  toute  con- 
sideration d'ordre  biogeographique. 

Isotoma  spinicanda  Bonet 

1930.  Bonet  F.,  Eos,  6,  p.  249-51,  fig.  1. 

Stations:    Nyag-tzu,  lower  camp,  Ladak,  dry  bank,   l-VIII-1932;    1  exempl.  Ororotse-la, 
S.  side,  5300  m.  alt.,  ll-VII-1932;  2  exempl. 

Mes  cxemplaires  concordent  fort  bien  avec  les  donnees  de  M.  Bonet  et  il  n'est  pas 
douteux  qu'on  ait  bien  a  faire  a  I'espece  indiquee.  Celle  ci  n'est  connue,  pour  le  moment, 
que  du  Waziristan,  pres  de  la  frontiere  de  I'Afganistan.  Comme  I'a  note  M.  Bonet, 
elle  est  tres  voisine  de  1'/.  viridis  et  risque  fort  d'etre  confondue  avec  cette  derniere  si  on  ne 
prend  pas  garde  aux  epines  manubriales.  M.  Bonet  indique  encore  d'autres  afifinites.  A 
mon  sens,  il  est  permis  d'admettre  qn'I.  spinicauda  est  une  forme  paiearctique,  mais  il  est 
encore  plus  raisonnable  de  ne  rien  dire. 

f  Orchesellides  boraoi  Bonet 
Text-figures  9-12 

1930.    Bonet  F.,  Eos,  6,  p.  253-5,  fig.  2. 

Stations:    E.  of  Shakya-la,  5200m.  alt.,  25-VI-1932. 

Ororotse-la,  S.  side,  5300  m.  alt.,  ll-VII-1932. 

Marsimik  La,  under  stones,  5600  m.  alt.,  16-VII-1932. 

Remarques.  Mes  exemplaires  sont  en  mauvais  etat  et  je  ne  puis  etudicr  correctement 
leur  coloration.  Bonet  donne  une  figure  de  I'omementation  mais  signale  que  les  dessins 
plus  sombres  peuvent  s'estomper.  Ce  serait  le  cas  de  mes  exemplaires.  Meme  certains  sont 
tres  pales  et  presque  sans  pigment. 


2(A 


REPORT    ON    COLI.EMBOLA 


La  -taillc  pent  atteimlre  2.6  mm. 

Te  rclcve,  eiitrc  la  description  cle  IIonet  et  mes  exemplaires  1)  les  re.ssem!)lanccs 
suivantes:  Rapports  Ant.  II/I,  III/II,  Ics  divers  rappnrts  tires  des  ti^riffes,  en  particulior 
A/1,  qui  varie  de  1.2?  a  1.45  et  qui,  d'apres  la  fiy.  2C  dc  I'A.,  est  de  1.45  et  le  rappurt  ae/d 
(3.10  dapres  I'A.),  i^-i  2.95  i  3.75. 


Figures  9-12.     Orchcsellidcs  Boraoi  Bonet.    9-10,  deux  e-xemplaires,  I'liii  hien  colore,  I'autrc  pale.     11-12,  griffes 

et  miicrou  (irappartciiaiit  pas  an  iiicme  p .xemplaire) . 


2")  les  differences  suivantes:  a)  les  yeux :  je  ne  trcnive  ([ue  6  yeu.K  par  cote  (mais 
I'etat  des  exemplaires  ne  permet  pas  une  etude  appro fnndic)  ct  ce  qui  est  plus  jirave,  les  yeux 
C  et  D  me  seml)lent  subegaux  aux  yeux  .\  et  W  et  nun  ])as  |)lus  ])etits  cumme  I'indiqut'  l;i 
fii^nre  2B  de  I'A.  !>)  la  rci^ion  dentale  non  anneleee  est  plus  courte  cliez  mes  exemplaires  (|uc 
sur  ceux  de  Bonet.  c)  Ant.  I  Will  est,  selon  I'A.  1.7  environ,  tandis  que  je  ne  trouve 
que  1.2  a  1.4. 

II  est  aussi  vain  d'affirmer  (|ue  ces  differences  sont  specifi(|ues  (|ue  de  supposcr  le  con- 
traire.  Seule  I'expcrience  prouvera  ce  qu'elles  valcnt.  Pour  le  mumcnt  je  me  contente  de 
mettre  un  ?  devant  ma  determination;  mais  ce  (jui  importe  surtout,  c'est  la  trcs  proche 
parente  entre  mes  exemplaires  et  ceux  de  Bonet. 

Les  exemplaires  de  M.  Bonet  proviennent  du  W'asiristan,  pres  de  la  fmntiere  aft^anc, 
et  d'altitudes  superieures  a  1000  m. 

Sur  le  genre  Orclicscllidcs  Bonet. — J'adopte  ce  genre  pour  de  simples  raisons  de  com- 
modite,  mais  je  crois  devoir  faire,  a  son  sujet,  les  reserves  suivantes. 


REPORT    ON    COLLEMBOLA  265 

1  )  II  lie  se  distingue  pas  d'Onhcsclld  par  It-  iii)iiil>i-e  iryt'iix,  car  nn  sail  (pie  les  Onltc- 
sclla  peuvent  avoir  8  yeux  (G.  et  II.  reduits)  on  seuleniciit  (i.  On  sait  aussi  epic,  dans  la 
praticjue,  le  nonibre  des  yeux  est  souveiit  indeterminable. 

2)  II  ne  se  distingue  pas  d'Orcliesclla  par  la  presence  d'une  sole  lisse  en  face  de  I'ergot 
de  p.  3,  car  cette  soie  lisse  existe  chez  Orchesella. 

3)  L'aljsence  de  suhsegnientation  d'ant.  II  le  distingue  assurenicnt  des  Orchesella  eurfipe- 
ennes.  En  sera  t-il  toujours  ainsi  cpiand  on  connaitra  inieux  des  0)xhcscUa  exotiques  tclles 
que  mon  O.  sinensis  ou  la  subsegmentation  en  question  est  fort  pen  nette  ?  On  sait  ce  que 
vaut  ce  caractere  chez  Dicranoccntrus  et  Heteromunis:   pas  grand  chose. 

4)  La  massue  trilobee  de  I'apex  d'ant.  IV  constitue,  jusqu'  a  nouvel  ordrc,  le  meilleur 
caractere  distinctif  qu'ait  invoque  M.  Bonet.  Ce  n'est  pas  qu  Orchesella  soit  depour\'u  d'un 
lobe  plus  ou  moins  saillant  a  I'apex  d'ant.  IV,  niais  Orchesellidcs  exagcre  la  saillie  et  la 
trilobe.  II  ne  me  semble  pas  que  I'organite  en  question  puisse  etre  dit  retractile.  En  tout 
cas,  il  n'est  aucunement  comparable  a  la  massue  retractile  des  Entomobrya. 

On  pourra  penser  que  les  caracteres  justificatifs  du  genre  Orchesellidcs  sont  plut<'it  sus- 
pects et  qu'on  ne  manquera  pas  de  trouver  des  formes  telles  qu'on  ne  saura  si  elles  appartien- 
nent  a  Orchesella  ou  Orchesellidcs.  O.  sinensis  m.  en  est  une  sans  doute  (mais  je  n'en  ai 
pas  vu  assez  d'exemplaires  pour  I'affirmer). 

Mais,  proinsoirement,  Y Orchesellidcs  de  M.  Bonet  est  assez  distinct  des  Orcheselles 
connues  jusqu'a  ce  jour  pour  meriter  d'en  ctre  separe,  afin  d'alleger  la  classification,  si  pen 
claire,  des  Orchesella. 


Sira  brahamides  n.  sp. 

Text-figures  13-16 

Stations:    Karpet,  S.  shore  of  Panggong  Tso  c.  4250  m.,  damp  grassy  place,  8-\'II-1932; 
2  exempl. 
Tang-yar.  Ladak.  4400  m.  alt.  env.,  under  stones  in  .stream,  24— VI-1932;  plusieurs 
excmplaires  mais  si  deterinres  que  leur  elude  est  impossible.     Rapporles  avec 
doute  a  I'espece  ci-dessus. 

Description.  Taille :  1.6  mm.  env.,  presquc  incolore;  sur  la  tete,  seules  les  plaques 
oculaires  et  I'ocelle  sont  noirs.  Aucune  bande  ne  relie  les  yeu.x  a  I'ocelle  (Text-figure  13). 
Avec  les  caracteres  haliiluels  du  genre  (Ecailles  pointues,  costulees;  pas  d'ccailles  denlales  cl 
mucron  complet)  on  notcra  la  tres  grande  minceur  des  ecailles  et  la  largeur  relativement 
grande  de  I'appendice  empodial  qui  est  du  type  aigu.  Les  antennes  sont  cassees  mais  devaient 
avoir  la  taille  baliituelle.  Une  elude  statistique  des  elements  des  griffes  et  de  la  furca  est 
impossible  el  on  devra  se  contenter  des  figures  ci-joinles. 

Justification.  Le  genre  Sira,  tel  que  le  comprennent  la  jjlupart  des  autcurs,  pent  se 
decomposer  en  deux  groupes  A  et  B  avec  un  groupe  AB   (intermediaire?). 

A.  Appendice  empodial  tronque:    .S".  foniiosaua  m.  et  S.  hyolina  Ilandscbin 

AB.  Appendice  empodial  paraissant  tronque  ("schrag  abgestutzt"  dit  I'A.),  sans  doute 
efYectivement  tronque,  mais  sans  que  les  figures  ou  les  textes  permettent  de  I'affirmer 
formellemcnl :    Sira  abnipfa  Schott,  5".  binoculata  C.  B. 

B.  Appendice  empodial  aigu :  les  autres  especes. 


266 


REPORT   ON    COLLEMBOLA 


Notce  S.  brahamides  ajjpartient  a  cc  groupe  B.  A  Tintericiir  dii  groiipe  B,  on  est 
force  de  s'en  tenir  a  dcs  caracteres  d'omementation  et  de  repartition  geographique :  cri- 
tcriums  detestables. 

Laissant  de  cote  le  groupe  S.  platani  Nic,  revise  par  Handsciiin  et  fait  dc  formes 
d'Eiirope  et  d'Amcrique  du  Nord,  nous  avons  outre  une  serie  d'espcces  colorees,  toutes  carac- 
terisees  par  la  tendance  a  former  des  bandcs  transverses:  5".  intcniicdia  Schott  (de  Juan 
Fernandez),  5.  Jacobsoni  C.  B.  (de  I'Archipel  Malais,  de  I'lnde  et  des  iles  Hawai), 
S.  japonica  Folsom  (du  Japon),  5".  parajacobsoni  m.  (de  Madagascar) ;  5".  purpurea  Schott 


Figures  13-16.    Sira  brahamides  n.  sp.     13,  profil.     14,  ^cailles  d'  abd.  II.    15,  gl(I)  et  g3(III).  16,  mucrons. 

(de  Californie — d'ailleurs  douteuse  en  tant  que  Sira),  S.  fricincta  Schott  (du  N.  Queensland) 
et  S.  variabilis  Schiiffer  (de  la  Terre  de  Feu).  Je  laisse  de  cote  la  forme  hongroise:  S-  pal- 
lidipes  Renter,  que  M.  Stach  signale  dans  son  travail  sur  les  Collemboles  de  Hongrie,  mais 
qu'il  ne  doit  pas  avoir  revue. 

La  seule  Sira  incolore  ou  a  pigment  unifprmement  reparti,  done  comparable  a  la  notre, 
est  5".  brahama  Imms  (Proc.  zool.  soc.  London,  1912,  p.  99,  PI.  8,  figs.  43-44).  Mais  les 
descriptions  de  Imms  sent  tellement  imprecises,  qu'on  ne  pent  tabler  sur  elles.  Ainsi  1  'A. 
indique  une  griffe  a  deux  dents,  mais  je  me  garderai  bien  de  tabler  sur  cette  particularite. 
Cependant  1  'A.  figure  un  appendice  empodial  si  allonge  que  je  crois  pouvoir  justifier  mon 
espcce  en  me  fondant  sur  la  difference  de  forme  des  appendices  empodiaux.  II  s'agit  d'une 
justification  tres  provisoire  et  je  ne  m'illusionne  pas  sur  sa  valeur.  ^.  brahama  vient  d'AlIa- 
hal)ad.  Imms  la  decore  du  nom  d'espece  orientale.  Je  me  garde  de  toute  opinion  sur  les 
afiinites  des  Sira. 


Sira  nilgiri  n.  sp. 
Text-figures  17-20 

Station:    Hill  south  of  Ootacamund,   Rhododendron,   env.   2378m.   alt.,    13-XI-1932;     1 
exempl. 

Description.  Taille  1.5-1.6  mm.,  aspect  general  et  dessins  cf.  Text-figure  17.  La 
plupart  des  ecailles  sont  pointues,  mais  certaines  sont  arrondies  au  bout  libre  (Text-figure 
18)  ;  toutefois  leur  striation  est  celle  des  Sira  typiques.    Antennes  environ  1.5  fois  la  diago- 


REPORT    ON    COLLEMBOLA 


267 


nale  de  la  tete,  avec  anneaux  apicaux  relativement  nets  et  ant.  Ill  plus  court  que  II.  Grififes 
assez  etroites  (Text-figure  19),  appenclice  empodial  etroit  avec  aile  postero-interne  nettement 
crenelee.  Get  appendice  est  du  type  aigu  encore  que,  sous  certaines  incidences,  les  deux  ailes 
externes  puissant  sembler  confondues  sur  leur  trajet  apical  (Nota:   L'existence  d'une  telle 


Figures  17-20.     Sira  nilgiri  n.  sp.     17,  profil.    18,  ecailles.     19-20,  g3  et  mucron  au  mcme  grossissement   (Obj. 

90XOC.10). 

disposition  in'enipeche  de  considerer  les  formes  du  groupe  AB  comme  veritablement  tron- 
quees).  Rapport  manubrium/dens-mucron :  0.85  a  0.90.  Region  non  annelee  de  la  dens 
et  mucron  du  type  habituel.     Rapport  ae3/mucr. :  1.70. 

Justification.  L'appendice  empodial  est  etroit  et  long  comme  chez  5".  brahaiiia  Imms, 
niais  le  type  d'ornementation  est  different,  cette  derniere  ayant  une  pigmentation  uniforme. 
Je  m'abstiens  de  toute  consideration  de  [larcnte. 


Parasira  subornata  n.  sp. 
Text-figures  21-26 

Stations:    Dambu-guru,  Ladak,  4603m.  alt.,  dry  bank,  l-VIII-1932;    1  cxempl. 
Takht-i-Sulaiman,    Srinagar,    1585  m.  alt.,  20-III-1932;    3  exempl. 

Description.  Tailie:  2.4— 2.8  mm.  Aspect  general  ct  dessins:  cf.  Text-figures  21,  22. 
Ecailles  allongees,  aigues  du  type  Sira ;  face  anterieure  de  la  furca  sans  ecailles.  Yeux 
conformes  a  la  figure  7C  de  Bonet  pour  P.  ornata.  Antcnnes  sans  ecailles  Rapport: 
Ant./diag.  ceph. :  2.20  a  2.55.  Rapport:  tronc/ant. :  1.4  a  1.6  Ant.  II  aussi  long  ou  un 
pen  plus  long  que  III.  Ant.  IV/III:1.05  a  1.15.    Massue  apicale  presente  a  ant.  IV.    Pas 


268 


REPORT   ON    COLLEMBOLA 


d'ecaille^  sur  les  pattcs.  Tibias  II  ncttcment  plus  lon<;s  que  tiliias  I.  Griffe  confornie  a  celle 
de  P.  ornata  Bonet  et  n'cn  different  que  par  la  position  plus  distale  des  dents  laterales  (et  de 
la  dent  externa — que  Bonet  ne  figure  pas).  L'appendice  empodial,  du  type  aigu,  montre 
sur  I'aile  habituelle  de  tres  fines  crenelures  (Text-figure  25).  Kapport  niucro-dens/manu- 
brium:  1.15  a  1.30.  Region  dentalc  non  annclce  finissant  graduellcment.  Mucron  (Text- 
figure)  en  crochet  a  epine  basale. 


Figures  21-26.  Parasira  subornata  n.  sp.  21-22,  deux  types  d'orncmciitation.  23,  corncules  eii  vue 
oblique.  24,  ecailles  d'abd.  IV  (obj.  60Xoc.lO).  25,  gl(I)  et  g3(III)  et  26,  mucron  au  mtinc  grossissement 
(Obj.  90XOC.10). 


Justification.  Cette  espcce  est  extrcniemcnt  voisinc  de  celle  de  Bonet.  Le  type  d'orne- 
mentation  est  sensiblenient  de  ineme.  Dans  I'un  de  mes  echantillons,  on  voit  nieme  une  bande 
transverse  sombre  sur  le  dos  d'abd.  III.  Cependant  mes  echantillons  ne  montrent  pas  la  fine 
bande  mediane  figuree  par  Bonet  (Text-figure  7A).  Cette  legcre  difference  ne  m'em- 
pecherait  certes  pas  de  faire  rentrer  mes  exemplaires  dans  le  cadre  de  P.  ornata  et,  si  j'ctablis 
P.  subornata,  c'est  principalement  a  cause  de  la  position,  nettement  plus  distale,  chcz  celle 
ci,  des  dents  laterales  de  la  griffe.  Je  ne  serai  d'ailleurs  pas  surpris  qu'on  vicnne  a  montrer 
que  ce  caractere  est  variable  et  qu'on  reunisse  P.  subornata  a  P.  ornata. 

Notes  sur  le  genre  Parasira  Bonet. 

M.  F.  Bonet  (1930,  Eos,  6,  p.  263  &  seq.)  a  etabli  le  genre  Parasira  pour  separer  des 
Sira  les  formes  a  mucron  falci  forme  et  pourvu  d'une  epine  basale. 

Jusqu'a  present  je  n'ai  pas  montre  beaucoup  d'ardeur  a  adopter  les  diverses  classifica- 
tions du  groupe — Sira-Lepidocyrtiis  et  je  reste  encore  tres  sceptique  sur  les  genres  Pseudo- 


REPORT    ON    COLLEMBOLA 


269 


sira,  Mesira  et  Lepidocyrtinus — tout  en  reconnaissant  que  M.  Bonet  ait  beaucoup  clarifie  les 
choses.  En  particulier  je  connais  des  formes  (telles  que  Lepidocyrtus  vexans  m.)  qu'on  ne 
saurait  actuellement  classer.  De  plus  j'estime  qu'on  doit  laisser  tomber  le  mot  Mesira,  car 
personne  ne  saura  jamais  ce  que  fut  la  Mesira  squaiiwornata  de  Scherbokow — qui,  par  son 
ornementation  se  rapprochait  sans  doute  du  Lepidocyrtinus  DoUfusi  Carl :  forme  rare  que 
pen  d'auteurs  ont  vue.  Cependant  je  souscris  pleinement  au  genre  Parasira  de  M.  Bonkt 
et  j'y  inscris  les  especes  suivantes : 

Seira  frigida  Imms  1912,  P.  ornata  Bonct  1930,  Scira  pallida  Brown  1926,  P.  subor- 
nata  m.  et  Sira  villosa  Borner  1903. 

Toutes  ces  formes  me  semblent  bien  presenter  les  particularites  requises  pour  faire 
partie  du  genre  Parasira.  On  remarquera  que  I'aire  de  dispersion  geographique  du  genre 
(tel  qu'il  est  actuellement  compose),  comprend  la  Mesopotamie,  le  Wasiristan,  I'Himalaya 
(Garhwal),  le  Kashmir,  le"  Thibet  occidental  et  le  Japon.  En  dehors  de  cette  aire,  le  groupe 
est  encore  inconnu. 

Lepidocyrtinus  unifasciatus  n.  sp. 

Text-figures  27-30 

Station:   Edge  of  I'hashakuri,  near  Pampur,  env.  1585  m.  alt.,  7-V-1932;    3  exempl. 

Description.  Taille:  1.4  mm.  env.  Blanc  avec  une  fascie  noire  sur  le  dos  d'abd.  III. 
Yeux  noirs  et  individualises  ou  a  pen  prcs  (Text-figure  28),  pas  de  bande  les  reliant  a 
I'ocelle.  Antennes  de  0.6  fois  la  longueur  du  tronc,  a  segments  II  et  III  subegaux,  a  seg- 
ment IV  env.  1/3  plus  long  que  III  et  non  annele — ce  qui  devrait  faire  placer  I'espcce  dans 


Figures  27-31).     Lepidocyrtinus  unifasciatus  n.   sp.     27,  profil.    28,  tache  oculaire.    29,  ecaille.    30,  niucroii. 


le  genre  (ou  sous-genre)  Pseudosira  et  je  I'y  placerais  si  j'etais  convaincu  que  les  jcunes 
Pseudosira  ne  deviennent  jamais  des  Lepidocyrtinus  en  vieillissant  et  si  j'etais  certain  que 
mes  exemplaires  soient  bien  des  adultes.  II  y  a  naturellement  une  massue  apicale  a  ant.  IV  et 
les  antennes  sont  trcs  pales.  Les  ecailles  ovales  ont  I'ornementation  habituelle  et  il  y  a 
naturellement  des  ecailles  sur  la  face  anterieure  des  dentes.  Griffes  du  type  habituel,  appen- 
dice  empodial  aigu  (non  tronque)  avec  une  ciliation  longue  et  fine  sur  I'aile  postero-interne. 
A  titre  d'indication,  voici  quelques  rapports  tires  d'un  seul  exemplaire:  A/B  de  1.90  a 
2.05;  A/D:  1.30  a  1.35;  A/D' :  1.10  a  1.15;  A/e :  1.95  a  2.10;  A/1 :  1.95  a  2.35;  A/ae:  1.50 


270  REPORT   ON    COLLEMBOLA 

a  1.60;  A/E:  1.05  (p.  I),  1.00  a  1.05  (p.  II),  0.95  (p.  Ill)  ;  ae3/m:  2.30;  riia/m:  1.5  a  1.8. 
Mucro-dens  nettenient  plus  long  que  le  manubrium,  region  dentale  annelce  finissant  brus- 
quemment,  mucron  en  crochet  simple,  sans  epine  basale. 

Justification.  En  systematique  de  Lcpidocyrtinus,  nous  en  sommes  reduits  a  comparer 
priiicipalemcnt  des  ornementations.  Les  deux  formes  qui  me  seml)lent  les  plus  prochcs  de  la 
presente  sont:  Lcpidocyrtinus  Schaffcri  (Schott),  forme  de  Nouvellc  Guinee,  de  I'ile  Selco 
et  des  Philippines,  decrite  par  Sciiott  (1901,  Ten  Fuz.,  p.  323,  figs.  31-9)  et  revue  par 
Handschin  (1930,  Philipp.  Journ.  sci.,  42,  p.  417,  figs.  24-7).  Cette  espece  est  plus  coloree 
que  la  presente,  ant.  IV  y  est  annele  (encore  que  les  exemplaires  d'll.  n'aient  qu'cnviron 
2  mm.).  Au  sujet  de  I'appcndice  empodial  Sciiott  ecrit :  "Untere  Klaue  lancetteualmlich, 
nicht  schrag  abgestutzt,  unbewaffnet."  et  Handschin  :  "Empodialanhang  schmal,  nach 
ausscn,  schrag  zugespitzt."  C'est  dire  que  les  auteurs  ne  sont  pas  precisement  d'accord  et 
qu'il  est  bien  probable  que  1'  on  doive  considcrer  deux  especes  la  ou  Handschin  n'en  fait 
qu'une  seule.  Je  puis  affirmer  que  notre  unifasciatus  n'est  pas  celle  de  M.  Handschin.  Je 
serais  moins  affirmatif  touchant  celle  de  Sciiott,  encore  que  Fornementation  puisse  seml>ler 
m'autoriser  a  I'etre. 

La  seconde  espece  a  prendre  en  consideration  est  celle  que  Ritter  (1910,  Ann.  k.  k. 
naturh.  Hofmus.,  24,  p.  391-4,  figs.  44-6)  a  decrite  sous  le  nom  de  Calistocyrtiis  iitdicus.  et 
dont  BoNET  (1930,  Eos,  6,  p.  260-1,  fig.  5)  fait,  a  juste  titre,  une  Pseiidosira.  Cette  espece 
est  plus  coloree  que  la  notre ;  en  particulier,  la  bande  somljre  transverse  occupe  le  dos  d'abd. 
Ill  et  II  et  il  y  a  une  bande  transverse  au  bord  posterieur  d'abdomcn  IV.  Je  crois  pouvoir 
considerer  L.  unifasciatus  comme  tres  voisin  de  L.  indictis  (Ritt.). 

L'afiinite  de  L.  unifasciatus  avec  deux  formes  appartenant  a  la  faune  dite  orientale  ne 
doit  tromper  personne  car  personne  n'oserait  dire  la  parcnte  des  Lcpidocyrtinus. 


Lcpidocyrltis  oricntalis  E.  Handschin 
Text-figures  31-33 

Station:    Ootacamund,  under  leaves  and  moss,  2195m.  alt.,  environ,  Nilgiri  Hills,  6-XI- 

1932;    1  exempl. 

Description.  Taille  :  2.4  mm.  Coloration  pale,  pratiquement  sans  pigment,  alors  que  la 
fig.  17  de  Handschin  (1929,  Rev.  suisse  Zool.,  36  p.  242)  en  indique  sur  les  coxae;  ant.  Ill 
et  IV  violet  fonce,  moitie  apicale  d'ant.  II  un  pen  coloree  (concordance  avec  les  donnees  de 
1  'A)  ;  ecailles  du  type  Lepidocyrtus.  Taches  oculaires  noires  a  8  yeux  dont  deux  plus  petits; 
ant.  II,  III,  IV  subegaux  et  IV  pounai  d'une  mas.sue  apicale  retractile  (non  notee  par  1  'A). 
Rapport  tronc/ant. :  2.15;  rapp.  ant./diagonale  cephalique:  1.65  Mesonotum  un  peu  debord- 
ant.  Tibia  III/I:  1.85.  Ergots  non  etudiables.  Griffes  a  4  dents  internes,  dents  latcrales 
l>ien  ecartees  et  dent  externe  en  pointe  trcs  detachee.  Appendice  empodial  nettement  du  type 
tronque  a  p.  I  et  II,  mais,  a  p.  Ill,  la  troncature  est  peu  nette  et  il  scmble  bien  que  les  deux 
lamelles  externes  se  poursuivent  jusqu'a  I'apex,  tres  rapprochees  mais  non  soudees.  Aile 
postero-interne  a  denticulations  presque  indistinctes.  Rapports:  A/B :  3-3.4  (p.  I),  2.85- 
3.15  (p.  II),  2.5-2.6  (p.  HI) ;  A/D:  1.75-1.90  (p.  I),  1.70-1.75  (p.  II),  1.55-1.60  (p.  HI) ; 
A/D':  1.25-1.30  (p.  I),  1.25  (p  .H,  HI);  A/1:  1.0-1.1  (p.  I),  1.1  (p.  II),  1.2  (p.  HI); 
A/e:0.9  (p.  I,  II),  0.95  (p.  HI);  A/ae:  1.7-1.8  (p.  I),  1.4-1.5  (p.  II),  1.5  (p.  HI).  Manu- 


REPORT    ON    COLLEMBOLA 


271 


brium  subegal  an  mucro-dens ;  pas  de  lobe  particulier  a  la  racine  des  dentes ;  region  dentale 
non  annelee  2.05  fois  le  mucron.  Mucron  complet  a  dent  apicale  longue  et  epine  basale. 
Rapport:  ea3/mucron :   1.25. 

Justification.  La  diagnose  de  L.  oricntalis  est  forte  courte.  L'A.  ne  signale  pas  la 
massue  apicale  d'ant.  IV  et  ne  figure  pas  completement  la  griffe.  Ma  determination  doit 
done  comporter  certaines  reserves. 


Figures   31-33.     Lcpidocyrtus   orientalis   E.    Handschin.      31,    profil.      Z2,    gl(I),    g2(II)    et    g3(III)     (Obj. 
90XOC.10).     33,  mucron  avec  longueur  de  g3  et  d'ae3  a  la  meme  echelle   (Obj.  60  X  oc-  10). 


L.  orioitalis  nie  semble  tres  voisin  de  L.  cacndeicornis  Bonet  (1930,  Eos,  6,  p.  262, 
fig.  6),  des  environs  de  Bombay.  Mais  I'A.  dit  formellement  (p.  263)  "appendice  empodial 
lanceole,  non  tronque."  Pour  cette  raison  je  ne  puis  songer  a  une  synonymie.  II  y  aurait, 
entre  L.  oricntalis  et  L.  caeruleicornis  les  memes  differences  qu'entre  nos  L.  ruber  et  laimgi- 
nosiis.  II  y  a  aussi,  dans  Ritter  (1.  c,  p.  390)  un  L.  scaber,  de  Peradenya,  qui  pourrait  bien 
entrer  en  ligne  de  compte,  s'il  etait  mieux  connu. 

Nota.  M.  Bonet  inscrit  parnii  les  Lcpidocyrtus  son  L.  caeruleicornis,  pourvu  d'une 
massue  apicale  a  ant.  IV.  Jusqu'a  nouvel  ordre,  je  suis  I'exemple  de  M.  Bonet. 

Repartion  geographique.  Handschin  indique,  pour  L.  orientalis,  plusieurs  stations 
des  Nilgiris,  de  1600  m.  a  2400  m.  d'altitude.  Autant  qu'on  puisse  juger,  L.  orientalis 
presente  de  proches  parents  dans  la  faune  orientale,  inais  il  n'cst  pas  impossible  qu'on  lui  en 
trouve  d'aussi  procbcs  ailleurs  (L.  ruber  par  exemple). 


272 


REPORT    ON    Cni.I.KMnOI.A 


Paronella  (Aphysa)  longicornis  (Oudemans) 
Text-figures  34-35 

Station:   Pykara,  cnv.  2133  m.  alt.,  on  wet,  eartliy  cliff,  16-XI-1932;  4  exenipl. 

Reniarques.  En  rapportant,  avec  quelque  doute,  mes  exeinplaires  a  I'espece  d'OuDE- 
MANS,  je  dois  dire  que  j'adopte  I'idee  que  M.  Handsciiin  (1925,  Treubia,  p.  261)  se  fait  de 
ladite  espece.  En  particulicr  j'admets  que  "Typisch  ist  die  Aniage  eines  kleinen  Aussen- 
zahnes,  sodass  das  Gebielde  (Mucro)  7-zahnig  wird."  On  sait  que  SciKirr  ne  signale  pas 
cette  petite  dent. 


Figures  34-35.     Aphysa  longicornis   (Oud.). 


34,  deux  types  de  coloration.    35,  deux  profils  de  mucrons  en  vue 
externe. 


Je  range  mes  exemplaires  dans  Ic  genre  (ou  sous-genre)  Aphysa  ericore  qu'ils  present- 
ent,  entre  I'apex  de  la  dens  et  la  base  du  mucron,  une  petite  saillie — sans  dmite  articulaire — 
pouvant  rappeler  I'appendice  dental  des  Microphysa. 

Paronella  longicornis,  selon  Handsciiin  (1930,  Philippine  j.  of  Sci.,  42,  p.  424)  est 
largement  repandue  sur  toute  la  region  orientale  (I'A.  la  note  aux  Philippines)  ct  (I.  c,  p. 
421)  fort  pen  variable,  quant  a  la  coloration,  dans  toute  son  aire. 

II  n'est  peut-etre  pas  inadmissible  que  nos  exemplaires  des  Nilgiri-hills  apparticnncnt  a 
cette  espece  si  repandue.  Cependant,  afin  d'eclairer  ceux  qui  reprendront  la  question,  je 
donnerai  la  description  desdits  exemplaires. 

Trois  exemplaires  out  de  3.2  a  3.8  mm.,  le  quatricme  a  env.  5  mm.  Les  Text-figures 
34-35  donnent  une  idee  de  leur  coloration  et  j'ajoute  que  les  tibias  sont  toujours  violaces. 
Ant.  I/II  varie  de  1.00  a  1.15;  tibia  I/II  varie  de  1.10  a  1.15;  tibia  III/I :  de  1.05  a  1.25; 
mucro-dens/manubrium  varie  de  1.35  a  1.50.  Voici,  pour  les  trois  premiers  exemplaires  les 
rapports  couQernant  les  griffes:  A/B :  3.8-4.1  (p.  I),  Z.2,-Z.7  (p.  II),  2.6-3.0  (p.  Ill); 
A/D:  1.5-1.6  (p.  I),  1.4-1.5  (p.  II),  1.4-1.5  (p.  Ill)  ;  D'  manque  toujours,  de  meme:  impos- 
sible de  voir  la  dent  externe  (e)  ;    A/1:    1.2-1.4  (p.  1),  1.4-1.5   (p.  II),  1.3-1.7  (p.  Ill); 


REPORT    ON    COLLEMBOLA  273 

A/ae:  1.6-1.8  (p.  I),  1.4-1.5  (p.  II),  1.2-1.3  (p.  Ill);  appendice  empodial  tronque  avec 
denticule  et  aile  postero-interne  crenelee;  rapport  ae/d  (d  etant  la  longueur  de  la  tronca- 
ture):  1.8-2.1  (p.  I),  1.9-2.0  (p.  II),  1.9-2.1  (p.  Ill);  E/A:  1.1-1.2  (p.  I),  1.2-1.3  (p. 
II),  1.1-1.4  (p.  III).  Les  figures  ci-jointes  donnent  una  idee  de  la  structure  du  niucron — 
tres  comparable  a  celle  qu'admet  Handschin — et  niontrent  le  lobe  articulaire  dento- 
nuicronal.  II  n'est  pas  impossible  que  cette  formation  soit  homologue  a  la  vesicule  des 
Mkropliysa.     Rapport  mucron/ae3  :    de  1.3-1.6. 

Le  grand  exemplaire  de  5  mm.  doit  sans  doute  etre  traite  a  part — les  coordonnees 
logarithmiques  seraient  pent  etre  indiquees  ici,  si  j'avais  un  plus  grand  nombre  de  donnees 
ma  disposition.— A/B :  3.0-3.2  (p.  I),  3.3  (p.  II),  2.5-2.8  (p.  Ill);  A/D :  1.4  (p.  I,  II, 
III)  ;  D'et  e  manquent;  A/1  :  1.8(p.  I),  1.6(p.  II),  1.6-1.7(p.  Ill)  ;  A/ae:  1.4-1. 5(p.  I  et 
II),  1.2(p.  Ill);  ae/d:  1.8(p.  I,  II),  1.9-2.0(p.  Ill);  E/A:  1.0-1.1  (p.  I,  II,  III);  mucro/ 
ae3:  1.1-1.2. 

S'il  ne  s'agit  pas — ce  qu'on  saura  plus  tard — exactement  de  I'espece  d'OuDEMANS- 
Handsciiin,  il  s'agit  a  coup  sur  d'une  forme  tres  voisine.  En  tout  cas,  on  devait  s'attendre 
a  trouver,  dans  le  materiel  de  la  Yale  North  India  expedition,  des  Apliysa  et  des  Micro- 
physa.    II  s'agit  de  types  caracteristiques  de  la  faune  orientale. 

Salina  celebensis  (Schaffer) 
Te.xt-figures  36a,  b,  c 

Stations.  Ootacamund  (Hill,  south  of.),  2378m.  alt.  environ,  Rhododendron,  13-XI- 
1932;  6  exempl.  Ootacamund,  dam  above  Dhobi's  quarter,  2316  m.  alt.  env.,  15-XI- 
1932;   2  exempl. 

Description.  Tailles :  2.3-3.3  mm.  En  ce  qui  conqerne  la  coloration,  les  Text-figures 
36a,  b,  c  montreront  les  types  notes.  II  in'est  absolunient  impossible  de  les  separer  de  ceux 
que  j'ai  pu  etudier  d'Indo-Chine  et  dent  j'ai  dunne  la  description  (1935,  Bull.  soc.  entom. 
Fr.,  p.  138-42). 

En  ce  qui  conqerne  les  caracteres  morphologiques,  je  ne  vois  aucune  possibilite  de  dis- 
tinguer  specifiquement  ces  exemplaires  de  ceux  d'Indo-Chine.  On  comparera  les  chiffres 
suivants  a  ceux  que  je  donne  dans  le  travail  ci-dessus  indique. 

(Nota)  les  chiffres  suivis  d'un  "■'  se  rapportent  a  la  forme  dubiosa  nov.  (ut  species)  dont 
je  parlerai  plus  loin. 

Rapport  A/Ba-p:  2^(3.0),  3(3.25),  1(3.50),  7(3.75),  9(4.00),  2(4.25),  5(4.50) 
pour  p.  I;  3(3.00),  1(3.25),  5(3.50),  5(3.75),  3(4.00)  pour  p.  II;  1(2.75),  5(3.00)  et 
2°(id.),  9(3.25),  7(3.50),  2(3.75)  pour  p.  III.  Tableau  tres  semljJable  au  correspondant 
des  formes  indochinoises.  Rapport  A/D:  1(1.3),  2(1.35),  5(1.40),  3(1.45),  2(1.50)  a  p.  I; 
3(1.35),  4(1.40),  2(1.45)  .\  .  1(1.55)  a  p.  II;  1(1.30),  2(1.35),  7(1.40)  et  r(id.), 
2(1.45)  a  p.  Ill;  meme  conclusion  que  ci-dessus.  Rapport  A/D' :  2(1.15),  7(1.20),  3(1.25) 
a  p.  I;  4(1.15),  4(1.20),  2(1.25)  a  p.  II;  1°(1.10),  2(1.15),  8(1.20)  ;  meme  conclusion. 
Rapport  A/e:  7(0.9)  a  p.  I;  6(0.9)  a  p.  II;  7(0.9)  et  l°(id.),  2(1.0)  a  p.  Ill;  mcmes 
conclusions.  Rapport  A/1:  1(0.9),  3(1.0),  6(1.1),  3(1.2)  a  p.  I;  4(1.0),  7(1.1)  a  p.  II; 
1(0.9),  9(1.0)  et  l°(idem),  5(1.1),  1(1.2)  a  p.  Ill;  memes  conclusions.  Rapport  A/ae: 
1(1.4),  1(1.5),  3(1.6),  5(1.7)  a  p.  I;  5(1.4),  3(1.5),  1(1.6)  a  p.  II;  5(1.4)  et  ^(idem), 
4(1.5)  a  p.  Ill;  memes  conclusions,  Rapport  ae/d:  1(1.6),  2(1.7),  3(1.8),  4(1.9),  1(2.0) 


274 


REPORT   ON    COLLEMBOLA 


...  1(2.3)  a  p.  I;  3(1.8)  . . .  5(2.0)  . . .  2(2.6)  a  p.  II;  1(2.0)  .  .  .  2(2.2),  3(2.3),  2(2.4)  .  .  . 
1(2.6),  1(2.7)  et  l°(ideni)  .  .  .  1(2.9)  memes  conclusions.  Rapport  E/A:  1  (1.4),  1(1.6), 
3(1.7),  4(1.8),  3(1.9)  a  p.  I;  7(1.8)  2(1.9)  a  p.  II;  1(1.6)  et  P(idem),  1(1.7),  7(1.8), 


Figures  36a,  b,  c.     Trois  types  de  coloration  de  Saliiia  celebeitsis   (Schaffer). 
Figure  37.     Salina  dubiosa  n.  sp.,  profil. 


1(1.9),  1(2.0)  a  p.  Ill;  memes  conclusions.  Rapport  nmcron/g3 : 4(0.95),  6(1.0),  et 
l°(id.),  1(1.05),  2(1.10);  encore  que  les  maximum  soient  deportes  vers  la  gauche  du 
tableau,  on  ne  saurait  fonder  une  distinction  specifique  sur  ce  caractere.  Rapport  mucron/ap- 
pendice  dental:  1(1.3),  2(1.4),  6(1.5),  3(1.6)  ;  ce  qui  rentre  dans  les  cadres  donnes  pour 
les  formes  d'lndochine.  Rapport  Dens/manubrium :  3(  1.2),  3(1.3),  1(1.4)  et  l'(id.); 
meme  conclusion. 


REPORT    ON    COLLEMBOLA  275 

En  resume :  ni  I'etude  du  dessin  ni  celle  des  principaux  caracteres  morphologiques 
liabituellement  utilises  en  determination  ne  permet  de  distinguer  ces  exemplaires  de  ceux 
d'Indo-Chine.     C'est  pourquoi  je  leur  attribue  le  meme  nom. 

II  n'est  pas  impossible  que  le  Cremastocephalus  indiciis  de  Imms  (1912,  p.  104-5, 
figs.  58-9)  doive  rentrer  dans  le  groupe  dont  le  chef  de  file  serait  I'espece  de  Schaffer. 
Le  Cremastocephalus  montanus  Imms  prescnte  un  rapport  mucrou/'appendice  dental  voisin 
de  1.0.    J'ai  trouve  ce  rapport  chez  5.  celebensis  d'Indo-chine. 


Salina  dubiosa  nov.  sp. 

Text-figure  37 

Station :   meme  localite  que  les  precedents  et  recolte  en  meme  temps  que  les  exemplaires  du 
15-XI-1932;    1  exemplaire. 

Description.  Caracteres  morphologiques  compris  au  tableau  precedent ;  memes  aspects 
des  griffes  et  du  mucron.    Coloration  comme  I'indique  la  Text-figure  Z7. 

Justification.  Le  type  de  coloration  differe  de  tons  ceux  dont  j'ai  pu  me  procurer  la 
figure  et  notamment  de  tons  ceux  que  figure  Handschin  (1928,  Treubia,  10)  dans  sa 
revision  du  genre.  C'est  done  uniquement  faute  d'intermediaries  entre  les  formes  pales,  les 
formes  a  bandes  ou  series  de  taches  longitudinales  et  ce  type  a  bande  transverse,  que  jene  puis 
faire  autement  que  de  donner  un  nom  au  present  exemplaire. 


Sminthurides  aquaticus  (Bourlet) 
Text-figures  38-41 

Station:    Kyani.      Small   spring   surface   at   35.5°,   4763m.    alt.    env.,    21-VII-1932;   qq. 
exempl. 

Justification.  Je  ne  donne  cette  determination  que  sous  la  reserve  suivante :  il  s'agit 
d'une  forme  qui  peut  rentrer  dans  la  comprehension  actuelle  de  Sminthurides  aqtiaticiis 
(Bourl.).  II  est  possible  que,  quand  cette  derniere  sera  mieux  connue,  Ton  doive  renommer 
cette  forme  du  Thibet.  Afin  de  justifier  ma  determination — en  tant  que  premiere  approxi- 
mation— je  crois  devoir  donner  les  Text-figures  38-41  qui  serviront  de  points  de  comparaison. 

La  meilleure  description  que  nous  possedions  de  5".  aquaticus  est  celle  de  Borner  (1901. 
Abh.  naturwiss.  Ver.  Bremen,  17,  p.  96  &  seq.).  En  comparant  mes  figures  a  celles  de 
Burner,  on  trouvera  sans  doute  de  minimes  differences,  notamment  sur  I'antenne  $ . 
Cependant  on  ne  saurait  se  defendre  d'y  trouver  de  grandes  similitudes.  De  telles  struc- 
tures n'ont  pas  ete  etudiees  systematiquement  chez  5".  aquaticus.  II  convient  done  d'attendre 
qu'on  sache  leur  valeur  taxonomique.  Pour  le  moment,  afin  de  ne  pas  encombrer  la  nomen- 
clature, je  nomme  mes  exemplaires  de  Kyam  du  nom  de  S.  aquaticus. 

Repartition  geographique.  Que  I'avenir  demontre  I'identite  de  mes  exemplaires  avec 
I'espece  d'Europe  ou  bien  qu'il  me  contraigne  a  etablir  un  noveau  nom,  il  restera  toujours 
ceci :  on  aura  a  faire  a  des  formes  excessivement  voisines  et  on  ne  pourra  se  defendre  de 
leur  attribucr  une  origine  commune. 

.V.  aquaticus  (Bourl.)  existe  certainenient  en  Europe  et  on  ne  saurait  douter  que  Folsom 
(1928,  Mem.  101,  Cornell.  Univ.  agr.  exp.  sta.,  p.  16)   n'ait  parfaitement  raison  quand  il 


276 


RF.rORT    ON    COI.I.EMBOI.A 


admet  spn  identite  avec  la  forme  americaine  S.  amicus  Fols.  D'autre  part,  Handschin 
(1928,  Arch.  Natiirg.,  92,  p.  8)  le  note  d'Algerie.  Womersley  (1932,  Cone.  sci.  ind. 
research,  painphl.  n°34,  p.  17)  le  signale  d'Australie.  Cependant  je  n'ose  tenir  pour  assuree 
cette  determination   (en  particulier  la  fig.  4d  de  1  'A.,  representant  un  nuKron,  ne  semble 


Figures  38-41.    Smmthurides  aquaticus   (Bourlet).     38,  ant.  II  et  III  du   $.     39,  g2(II)   et  g3(III).    40, 
chetotaxie  dentale  en  vue  anterieure,  cote  medial  a  droite.    41,  niucron,  profil  en  vue  e.\terne. 


pas  s'accorder  avec  ce  qu'on  sait  de  5".  aquaticus).    Je  crois  done,  jusqu'a  plus  ample  informe, 
laisser  dans  le  doute  la  presence  de  ^.  aquaticus  en  Australie. 

Dans  I'etat  actuel  de  nos  connais.'^ances,  on  pent  considerer  S.  aquaticus  comme  une 
forme  paiearctique  et  nearctique.  Sa  presence  dans  le  mediterraneen  doit  etre  affirmee  par 
des  stations  plus  nombreuses  que  celles  qu'on  possede  actuellement.  La  presence  de  5".  aqua- 
ticus au  Thibet  (ou  d'une  forme  tres  voisine)  indique,  sans  doute,  une  affinite  paiearctique 
de  la  faune  thil)etaine. 

Sminthurides  (Stenacidia)  violaceus  (Renter) 
Text-figures  42-48 

Station:    Bao,  East  of  Shakya  la.  surface  of  pool,  4616  m.  alt.  environ,  25-VII-1932;    1 
exemplaire. 

Justification.  Je  fais,  pour  cette  determination,  les  memes  reserves  que  pour  la  pre- 
cedente  et,  pour  la  justifier,  dans  le  mesure  du  possible,  je  dunne  les  figures  ci-jointes  ainsi 


REPORT    ON    Cnr.I.EMBOLA 


277 


que  la  description  suivante :  2  :  taille :  0.6  mm.,  violet  pale.  Revetemcnt  assez  dense,  fait  de 
soies  assez  longues  et  greles;  pas  de  soies  en  epine  sur  la  tete;  yeux  habituels  sur  taches 
noires.  Antennes  :  cf.  Text-figure  42  ;  ant.  IV  avec  tres  faible  ebauche  d'annulation.  Griffes 
a  dent  interne  tres  nette  a  p.  I  et  II  et  nulle  a  p.  III.  Je  ne  trouve  rien  de  comparable  a 
une  "tunica" — Stach    (1919-21,   Mull.  acad.  polon.  .sci.  &  lett.,  p.  197)  en  indique  une,  con- 


FlGURES  42^8.  Sminthuridcs  (Stcnacidia)  vlolacciis  (Reuter).  42,  profil  de  I'antenne  (on  ne  saurait 
considerer  ant.  IV  comme  subsegmente).  43,  gl  et  44,  g3  avec,  en  dessus,  I'organe  tibio-tarsal  a  plus  fort 
grossissenient  et  le  tenaculum.  45,  dens  et  mucrons  en  vue  posterieure.  46,  chetotaxie  dentale  en  vue  anterieure, 
cote  medial  a  gauche.     47,  mucron.     48,  profil  du  petit  segment  abdominal    9 . 


trairement  a  la  plupart  des  auteurs.  Dents  laterales  tres  nettes;  appendice  empodial  a  sole 
subapicale  et  plus  large  a  p.  Ill  qu'aux  autres  paires.  Organe  tibio-tarsal  fait  de  deux 
capuchons  a  pointe  courbe  et  d'une  sole  elargie,  assez  courte  (Text-figures  43-44).  Get 
organe  est  tout  a  fait  con  forme  aux  figures  donnees  par  Linnaniemi.  Tenaculum  avec 
trois  soies  au  pars  anterior.  (Linnaniemi  en  indique  4.)  Mucron  et  chaetotaxie  dentale: 
cf.  Text-figures  45,  46,  47.     Mucron  conforme  a  la  description  de  Stach  (1.  c). 

Repartition  geographique.  II  s'agit  d'une  forme  europeenne — d'ailleurs  rare.  Je  ne 
pense  pas  trop  aventurer  en  ecrivant  que  le  S.  (St.)  violacea  de  Womersley  (1.  c,  p. 
14-6,  figs.  2b-g)  n'est  pas  I'espece  de  Reuter  et  n'ai  pas  scnipule  de  ne  pas  etendre  a 
I'Australie  la  repartition  geographique  de  cette  derniere.  La  presence  de  S.  z'iolaceus  au 
Thiljet  indique  une  affinite  palearctique. 


278 


RErORT   ON    COLLEMBOLA 


^  Bourletiella  arvalis  (Fitch) 

Text-figures  49-59 

Station:    Edge  of  Phashakuri  near  Pampur,  env.  1585  ni.  alt.,  7-V-1932;   3  exempl. 

Description.  Le  plus  grand  exemplaire  a  1.2  mm.  (S),  le  plus  petit  est  encore  un 
jeune  dont  on  ne  pent  determiner  le  sexe.  Ses  antennes  ont  leur  IV  article  indistinctement 
segmente.  Les  figures  ci  jointes  tiendront  lieu  de  description  et  justifieront  la  determination 
que  j'adniets  ici. 


Figures  49-55.  Bourletiella  arvalis  (Fitch).  49,  9.  50,  soies  anterieures  de  la  tete.  51,  profit  d'ant. 
IV.  52,  p.  et  g:  soies  du  petit  et  du  grand  abdomen  comparecs  a  la  longueur  du  mucron,  menic  ccliclle  que 
fig.  50.     53,  tenaculum.    54,  mucron  en  vue  externe.    55,  abd.  VI  en  vuc  postcrieure  (  9  ) . 


11  faut  (lire  que  j'admets  la  systematique  proposee  par  Folsom  (1934,  Iowa  st.  coll. 
sci.,  8,  p.  466,  figs.  52-58)  selon  laquelle  B.  an>alis  (Fitch,  1863)  est  synonyme  de  B.  lutca 
(LublxDck,  1868)  et  de  la  plupart  des  auteurs  curopeens.  Je  renvoie  done  a  la  synonymic 
donnee  par  M.  Folsom.  Cependant,  je  n'admets  pas  la  synonymic  avec  la  forme  nominee 
an'alis  par  Womersley,  1932  (Pap.  r.  soc.  Tasmania,  193,  p.  9,  PI.  I,  fig.  5  et  text-fig.  IV, 
1-5),  principalement  a  cause  de  la  forme  des  appendices  anales  9  .  Par  suite,  je  dois  rejeter 
la  determination  du  meme  auteur  (1932,  Cone.  sci.  ind.  res.,  n°43,  p.  26-7,  fig.  8a).  Ces 
formes  d'Australie  ne  sont  certaineinent  pas  les  memes  que  celles  du  palearctique  et  du 
nearctique. 


REPORT    ON    COLLEMBOLA 


279 


Repartition  geographique.     Dans  I'etat  actuel  de  nos  connaissances — il  n'est  pas  dit  que 
I'etude  approfondie  de  B.  an'alis  (au  sens  acluel)   n'apportera  pas  des  surprises  analogues 


Figures  S6-58.  B.  arvalis  (Fitch).  56,  abd.  V  et  VI  en  profil  (2).  57,  a  gauche:  appendix  anahs  9  en 
vue  oblique  et,  a  droite:  le  meme  a  peu  pres  de  face,  striation  exageree  a  gauche,  non  figuree  a  droite.  58, 
chetotaxie  dentale  en  vue  anterieure. 


Figure  59.    B.  anatis  (Fitch)  ;   p.  I  et  p.  III. 


a  celles  dont  j'ai  pu  fairc  soup(;onner  I'existence  a  propos  de  Bourlcticlla  hortensis  (Fitch) 
(Denis,  1931,  Bol.  soc.  entom.  Espan.,  p.  85-9,  fig.  10-3) — il  n'est  pas  illicite  de  penser  que 
la  presence  de  B.  arvalis  au  Kashmir  denote  une  affinitc  faunistique  vers  I'Europe  et 
rAmerique  du  Nord. 


280  REPORT    ON    COLLEMBOLA 

Addendum 

II  existe  encore,  dans  Ic  materiel  qui  m'a  etc  confie; 

1°)  un  excmplaire  d'un  genre  indeterminable — la  furca  maiiquant — de  la  station  L  20, 
Ravine  above  Himis,  3360  m.  alt. 

2°)  au  moins  deux  especes  A'Entonwhrya. 

T.'une  provient  du  Mt.  Pamzal,  Ladak.,  par  5240  m.  d'altitude  et  resscnible  bcaucoup  a 
notre  Eiitoiiiobrya  lanuginosa  (Nic.). 

L'autre,  de  la  station  L  20,  prescnte  une  ornenientation  rappelant  celic  de  notre  R.  dis- 
jiiitcta   (Nic.),   mais  sans  serie  mediane  de  taches. 

Je  ne  puis  prendre  la  responsabilitc  de  ces  determinations,  n'ayant  a  ma  disposition 
qu'un  seul  exeinplaire  des  deux  Entoiiiobrya  en  question,  mais  je  crois  devoir  signaler  leur 
presence  a  reux  (jui  reprendront  nion  travail  quand  la  systematique  des  Entomobrya 
europcens  sera  plus  assurce  qu'elle  ne  Test  actuellement. 

\'uc  d'ensemble  sur  le  materiel  recolte  par  la  YNIE. 
17  especes  ont  pu  ctre  etudiees.     On  en  drcssera  le  tableau  suivant 

I .'^ffinites N 

Noms  Altitudes  Palearctiqucs  Orientates  Douteuses 

Hypogastrura  aniiafa   (Nic.)    1585  x 

H.  couumtnis  (Fols.)    1580  x 

Friesea  excelsa  n.  sp 5500  x 

Proisotoma  ladaki  n.  sp 4753  x 

Isotoma  spinicauda  Bonet 5300  ? 

OrclicscUidcs  Boraoi  Bon 5200  ? 

Sira  brahamides  n.  sp 4400  x 

S.  nilgiri  n.  sp 2378  (Nilgiri  Hills)  x 

Parasira  subornata  n.  sp 1585-4664  x 

Lepidocyrtinus  unifasciatus  n.  sp 1 585  ? 

Lcpidocyrtus  oricntalis  H 2195  (Nilgiri  1 1  ills )  x 

Aphysa  longicornis  (Oud.)    2133  (Nilgiri  Hills)  x 

.S-,///;;rt  cclcbcnsis  (Scliaff.)   2316-78  (Nilgiri  Hills)  x 

S.  dubiosa  n.  sp 2316  (Nilgiri  Hills)  x 

SmintJiiirides  aqiialiciis  (Bourl.)    4763  x 

S.  (St.)  znolaceus  (Renter)   4616  x 

Bourletiella.  arvalis  (Fitch)    1585  x 

Je  ne  crois  [jas  devoir  epiloguer  sur  la  (piestiun  ties  altitudes,  le  nunibre  des  stations  etant 
notoirement  insuffisant.  II  ne  faut  jjas  oublier  qu'  Hypogastrura  armata  est  pratiquement 
cosmopolite  et  que  les  Siniitlhuridcs  snnt  difficiles  a  capturer.  II  n'est  peut-etre  pas  interdit 
de  remarqucr  (|ue  les  formes  veritablenicnt  orientales  {.Ipliysa  et  Salinn)  provienncnt  d'alti- 
tudes  rclativenient  faibles  et  deja  Lmms  (1912)  avait  fait  une  constatation  analogue.  Mais, 
a  mon  sens,  cette  sim[)le  remarque  ne  saurait  sufifire  ])our  etablir  quelque  conclusion  fernie. 

Deux  auteurs  ont  etudie  des  regions  analogues  a  celles  qui  ont  occu])e  la  '\'NI1£.     Les 


REPORT    ON    COLLEMBOLA  281 

resultats  de  run  d'eux:  M.  Bonet  (1930,  1.  c.)  sont  fort  interessants  en  ce  qui  conqerne  les 
constituants  palearctiques  de  la  faunule  du  Waziristan.     Voici  la  liste  de  M.  Bonet: 

Isotoma  spinicauda  Bonet 

Orchescllides  Boraoi  Bonet 

Drepanura  falcifcra  Bonet 

Paranura  ornata  Bonet 

On  ne  manquera  pas  de  souligner  la  grande  similitude  de  la  liste  de  Bonet  et  de  la 
precedente. 

L'autre  auteur:   Imms  (1912  I.e.)  admet,  dans  sa  liste,  5  formes  palearctiques  et  ecrit 
qu'elles  proviennent  d'au  dessus  de  la  limite  des  forets  de  I'Hymalaya.     Ce  sont : 
Isotoma  siva  Imms   (Garhwal,  10,300  ft.) 
Tomoccrus  vulgaris  Tullb.  (id.) 
Entomobrya  crassa  Imms   (id.   12,500  ft.) 
Sinella  montana  Imms  (id.  10,300  ft.) 
Seira  frigida  Imms  (id.) 

Mais  les  biogeographes  feront  bien  de  ne  pas  accepter  sans  controle  le  contenu  de  cette 

liste,  car  la  systematique  de  1  'A.  appelle  les  remarques  suivantes. 

1°,  Seira  frigida  Imms  est  une  Parasira. 

2°,  L'A.  donne  avec  un  certain  doute  sa  determination  de  Tomoccrus  vulgaris  Tulb.  II 
est  vrai  que  les  Tomoccrus  sont  pratiquement  inconnus  dans  la  region  orientale  et 
qu'on  est  en  droit  de  les  considerer  comme  palearctiques.  Je  ferai  noter  qu'il  y  a  un 
Tomoccrus  en  Indo-Chine  (encore  inedit).  Cependant  il  reste  fort  probable  que  le 
Tomoccrus  de  Imms  denote  des  afifinites  palearctiques  de  la  faune  des  Garhwal. 

3°,  Isotoma  sii'a  Imms  n'a  certainement  rien  a  voir  avec  le  genre  Isotoma  ni  meme  avec 
la  super famille  des  Isotomiens.  Elle  n'en  a  aucun  caractere  et  I'A.  ecrit  lui  meme  que  le 
quatrieme  segment  de  I'abdomen  est  "triple  longius  quam  tertium."  Les  descriptions  et 
figures  de  I'A.  ne  permettent  pas  de  savoir  ce  qu'est  /.  si-va.  Pent  ctrc  un  tres  ordi- 
naire Entomobrya?  Pent  etre  quelque  chose  de  beaucoup  plus  interessant  pour  le 
systematicien? 

4°,  Entomobrya  crassa  Imms  presente  un  "segmentuni  abdominis  tertium  quartum  longi- 
tudine  fere  aequans"  et,  selon  I'A.  ressemble  assez  a  une  OrchcscUa.  II  ne  s'agit  cer- 
tainement pas  d'un  Entomobrya,  mais  ni  la  description  ni  les  figures  (fig.  30-1)  ne 
peuvent  permettre  une  supposition  soutenable.  On  peut  soupconner  que  Imms  est  passe 
a  cote  de  quelque  Orchescllides. 

En  resume,  on  fera  prudemincnt  de  s'en  tenir  a  la  liste  suivante : 
Un  Tomoccrus  ^^ni-eirt  voisin  de  vulgaris  Tullb. 
Parasira  frigida  (Imms) 
Sinella  montana  Imms 

Encore  n'est-il  pas  prouve  que  la  Sinella  denote  des  affinites  palearcticjues. 

II  me  reste  a  attirer  I'attention  sur  les  Parasira  dont  I'aire  de  repartition  va  de  la  Meso- 
potamie  au  Japon  et  sur  1'  Hypogastnira  conimiaiis  (Fols.)  qu'on  trouve  au  Japon,  en  Chine 
et  en  Indo-Chine.  J'ose  esperer  qu'on  ne  tirera  pas,  de  ces  repartitions,  de  conclusion 
exagerement  generale. 


282 


REPORT  ON   COI.LKMBOLA 


^■lildciidtoii  n"2 
(September  21,  1935) 

Proisotoma  ladaki  in. — Station:   Togarnia  Tso,  lO-VlI-1932;   7  exemplaircs  confornies  a 

ceux  dccrits  plus  hant. 
OrchescUidcs  Boraoi   Bonet. — Station:    Ororotse-Tso,  5513  m.  alt.,  Indian  W.  Tibet,   11- 

VII-1932;  2  exemplaires  a  bandes  transverses  bien  nettes  et  presqiic  unifornies. 
Salitia  cclcbcnsis   (Schaff.). — Station;    Ootacanuind,  S.  of  town  by  I)eating  Rbododendron, 

ll-XI-1932;  4exempl. 

Entomobrya  Hutchinsoni  n.  sp. 
Text-figures  60,  MI  I 
Station:   Shakya  La,  Indian  Tiiiot,  E.  side,  talus  slope,  5440  ni.  alt.,  25 -VI-1932;  1  ex. 

Description.  Taille  1  mm.  34  cnv.,  Jaunatre,  sans  pigment  sur  le  corps;  yeux  noirs,  unc 
ombre  tient  lieu  de  bande  frontale;  ant.  II  un  pcu  teinte  de  gris  a  I'apex,  ant.  Ill  bien  tcintc, 
ant.  IV  idem,  mais  plus  clair;  pattes  et  furca  pfdcs.  Rapport  tronc/antenncs :  1.40;  ant.  II, 
III  et  IV  subcgaux;  Ics  tubules  de  I'org.  antennaire  III  sont  particulierement  volumineux; 
apex  d'ant.  IV  a  massue  retractile  comme  chez  la  plupart  des  especes  du  genre.     Revetement 


Figure  60.     Entomobrya  Hutchinsoni  n.  sp.     I,  p.  I,  a  cote:   la  longueur  dc  Tergot.    II,  p.  III.    Ill,  uuicruii. 

Tout  (lu  memc  excmplaire  au  meme  grossisscment. 


general  trcs  abimc  mais  certaincmcnt  sans  ccailles.  Griffcs  trcs  particulicres:  dent  externc 
probablement  presente,  dents  latcralcs  tres  distales  (Text-figure  60,  I-II),  une  paire  de  dents 
internes  dans  la  moitie  distale  de  la  griffe  dont  I'apex  est  un  peu  courljc;  impossil)le  de 
dccouvrir  les  dents  impaires.  Appendice  empodial  du  type  acutus  allonge;  impossil)le  d'y 
decouvrir  des  crenelures.  Ergot  beaucoup  plus  long  que  la  crete  interne  de  la  griffe.  Rap- 
port Manubrium/mucro-dens :  0.95 ;  mucron  (Text-figure  60,  III)  a  dent  anteapicale  trcs 
nettement  plus  faible  que  I'apicale;   pas  trace  d'epine  basale. 

Justification.  Les  Entomobrya — j'entends  ceux  qui  sont  suffisamment  connus — a  mucron 
sans  epine  basale  sont  rares,  de  plus,  je  ne  connais  pas  d'Enloinobrya  dont  la  griffe  presente 
les  caractcres  que  je  viens  de  dire.  II  est  done  infiniment  probable  que  la  nouvelle  espcce 
que  je  propose — d'apres  un  seul  exemplaire — sera  facile  a  reconnaitrc.  Je  nc  saurais  lui 
trouver  de  proche  parentc  parmi  toutcs  celles  qui  sont  suffisamment  connues,  encore  que  la 
recente  tentative  de  revision  du  genre  par  M.  Bonet  (1934,  Eos,  9,  p.  152  &  seq.)  facilite 
grandement  la  recherche.  Les  quelques  especes  dont  M.  Bonet  dit  ne  pouvoir  tenir  compte, 
ne  sauraient  non  plus  etre  comparees  ;i  E.  Hutchinsoni. 


ARTICLE  XVI 

REPORT  ON  CLADOCERA 

By  Dr.  V.  Brehm 

Wnii  8  Text-Figures 

(Received  August  16,  1935) 

Die  Yale  North  India  Expedition  untersuchte  in  crster  Linie  die  Hochgebirge  von 
Kaschmir  und  Ladak,  doch  warden  audi  in  Punjab  und  in  den  Nilgiri  Hills  Aufsammlun- 
gen  gewonnen. 

Bei  dem  kosniopolitischen  Charakter  der  Cladoceren  konzentriert  sich  aber  das  Interesse 
auf  die  im  Plochgebirge  vorgenommencn  Untersuchungen,  die  okologisch  bemerkenswerte 
Resultate  erwarten  liessen.  Doch  erwies  sich  audi  die  Untersuchung  der  nicht  im  Hoch- 
gebirge gewonnenen  Proben  als  dankenswert,  da  sie  zur  Auffindung  einer  neuen  Moina 
fiihrte,  von  der  spater  die  Rede  sein  wird. 

Zunachst  sei  an  der  Hand  einer  Tabelle  das  Augenmerk  auf  einen  Vergleich  mit  der 
Cladocerenfauna  bcnachbarter  Gebiete  gelenkt.  Als  solche  komnien  Pamir  und  das  angren- 
zende  Tibet  in  Betracht,  woriiber  folgende  Berichte  vorliegen : 

Daday  E.  v.  :    Entomostraca  et  Hydrachnidae  e  Tibet.    Erschienen  in  Report  on  a  collection 

of  aquatic  animals  made  in  Tibet  by  Caj^tain  F.  H.  Stewart,  I.  M.  S.,  during  the  year 

1907. 
Werestschagin,    G.  :     Notiz   iiber   die    Siisswasserfauna  des  Pamirs.     Deutsches  Resume 

einer  russischen  Arbeit,  deren  Erscheinungsort  aus  dem  Separatum  nicht  zu  entnehmen 

ist. 
Rylov,  M.  :    Cladocera  et  Copepoda  in  Abhandlungen  der  Pamir — Expedition   1928.     H. 

Zoologie.     1930. 
Sars,  G.  O.  :    On  the  Crustacean  Fauna  of  Central  Asia.    Part  II.    Cladocera.    Annuaire 

du  Musee  Zoologique  de  I'Academie  Imperiale  des  Sciences  de  St.  Petersbourg.     T. 

VIII.     1903. 
Sars,  G.  O.  :    Local  Faunae  of  Central  Asia.     Ibidem. 

In  der  nebenstehenden  Tabelle  sind  in  der  ersten  Spalte  niit  R  die  von  Rylov  gefundenen 
Arten  bezeichnt,  die  von  Werestschagin  gefundenen  mit  W,  in  der  zweiten  mit  S  die  von 
Sars  angegel^enen,  in  der  dritten  die  von  Daday  gefundenen  mit  D,  wahrend  die  letzte 
Kolunme  die  von  der  Yale — Expedition  mitgebrachten  Arten  enthiilt,  wobei  die  Signatur 
des  Fundortes  angegeben  ist. 

Vergleichen  wir  die  hier  gegeniibergestellten  Artenlisten,  so  sehen  wir  im  allgemeinen 
eine  weitgehende  Ubereinstimmung.  Wir  begegnen  unter  den  Yale-Cladoceren  nur  sechs,  die 
von  den  Untersuchern  der  Nachbargebiete  nicht  namhaft  gemacht  werden :  Sida  spec,  Drep- 
anomacrotlirix  sp.,  Alonclla  cxigiia  Leptodora  hyalitia,  Camptocercus  rectirostris  und 
Polyphemus  pediculus. 

Mem.  Conn,  .'^cad.,  Vol.  X,  Art.  XVI,  June,  1936. 


284  REPORT   ON    CLADOCERA 

Moina  esau  sclieidet  als  Vergleichsobjckt  aus,  da  sie  deiii  Nilgiri-Clel)irg:e  anqehort. 
Drcl'iiiioiiuicrothnx  alx^r  ist  von  IjesoiukTcni  Intcrcssc,  da  dicse  l)isht'r  als  kaukasisilier  ImuIc- 
mismus  gegolten  hat.  Es  scheint  sicli  da  urn  cine  ausgesprochene  Hochgebirgsforni  zu  Iiaii- 
deln,  da  ihre  Fundstcllc  ini  Kaukasus  bei  rund  3000  ni.  liegt  uiid  die  von  der  \'ale  Expedition 
n)itgcl)racliten  I-'.xeniplare  gar  aus  5217  ni.  Sccholic  staninicn.  Dass  .lloiuila  cxigua  in  den 
Nachbargebieten  nicht  gefunden  wurde,  mag  lx"i  dieser  kk-inen,  weit  verbreitetcn  /\rt  wohl 
nur  einem  Zufall  zuzuschreiben  scin  nnd  sie  wind  kiinftig  wohl  noch  dort  gefunden  werden. 
Dass  Lcptodora  von  der  Yale  F.xpedition  gefunden  wurde,  verdient  Reachtung,  da  diese 
Form  wohl  mehr  tiefer  gelcgene,  wiirniere  Gewiisser  bewohnt,  wenn  man  nach  den  Verbrei- 
tungsverhilltnissen  in  den  eur()]);iischen  Alpen  schliessen  darf.  Sie  felilt  daher  wohl  in  alien 
oben  zitierten  Arl)eitcn.  Abcr  ihr  Vorkommen  in  1548  ni.  Seehohe,  wie  es  von  der  ^'ale 
Expedition  gefunden  wurde,  steht  nicht  ohne  Beispiel  da,  weil  Sars  die  Art — allerdings  ohne 
Ilohenangabe — aus  dein  Altai  zitiert  nnd  Rylov  aus  dem  Kaukasus,  wo  sie  sogar  noch  in 
2080  m.  Ilcihe  angetroffen  wurde.  Merkwiirdig  ist  schliesslich,  dass  in  keiner  der  Ver- 
gleichsarbeiten  Rosniinen  erwJihnt  werden,  die  ja  auch  im  Kaukasus  vollig  zu  fehlen 
scheinen,  wiihrend  sie  (lurch  die  Art  B.  longirostris  in  Kaschinir  von  vier  Fundstellen  ver- 
treten  sind. 

Haben  wir  damit  einige  Formen  namhaft  gemacht,  die  in  den  benachbarten  I  lochge- 
birgsseen  fehlen  oder  zum  mindesten  bisher  nicht  gefunden  wurden,  so  sei  andererseits 
auch  bemerkt,  dass  im  Yale-Material  die  aus  dem  Pamirgebiet  lieschrieljene  Gattung  Cor- 
niicUa  nicht  gefunden  werden  konnte. 

In  den  Travaux  de  la  Station  Biologique  du  Caucase  du  Nord  (Vol.  III. — I'KW) 
veroffentlichte  K.  Decksbach  einc  Arbeit:  ,,Zur  Cladoceren fauna  von  Kaukasus  imd  Nord- 
Persien."  In  dicser  Arl)eit  werden  als  Kaukasus-Endemismen  crwahnt :  Ih-cpunoiuacro- 
thrix  Stschelkamnvaewi,  Ceriflddphma  reticulata  vnr.  dubia  inid  Alona  ariilrata.  in  negativer 
Hinsicht  wird  abgesehen  von  dem  bereits  crwahnten  Mangel  der  Hosminen  noch  auf  das 
Fehlen  der  Gattungen  Holopcdiimi  und  Bytlwt replies  aufinerksam  gemacht,  die  in  den 
Gebirgen  Nord  und  Mitteleuropas  verbreitet  sind,  wiihrend  die  Gattung  Pnlyf^heiiiiis  dem 
Kaukasus  ebenso  zukommt,  wie  den  genannten  europiiischcn  (iebirgen.  Den  innerasiatischen 
Gebirgen  .scheinen  nun  diese  Gattungen  mit  Ausnahme  des  Polypliciiitis  pcdiculus  zu  fehlen, 
da  sie  auch  von  der  Yale  Expedition  nicht  erbeutet  wurden. 

Njichst  der  geographischen  Verbreitung  interessiert  an  dem  vorliegenden  Material 
besonders  die  vertikale  \'erbreitnng  der  einzelnen  Arfen,  die  mm  in  einzclncn  h'iillen  den 
analogen  Angalx;n  frithercr  Reobachter  gegeniibergestellt  werden  mugen.  Es  sei  aber 
vorher  darauf  aufmerksam  gemacht,  dass  die  Angal)e  der  Seehohe  des  Fundortes  noch  kein 
geniigender  Anhaltspunkt  zur  Beurteilung  der  cikologischen  Verhaltnisse  ist.  Ich  verwei.se 
diesgeziiglich  auf  die  Mitteilungen  die  F.  H.  Stewart  der  ()1>en  zitierten  Arbeit  von  Daday 
iil)er  die  X'erhaltnisse  des  in  14,700  Fuss  Hfihe  gelegenen  Gyan  Tse  vorausschickt.  Es 
heisst  da:  ,,b"rom  .\pril  to  October  this  lake  is  entirely  free  from  ice.  During  the  summer  no 
climate  could  be  more  delightful.  In  the  daytime  the  temperature  rises  to  aljout  that  of  an 
I'.nglish  summer's  day  and  even  at  night  remains  moderate,  so  ringed  in  is  the  jilain  by  l)are 
hills  which  store  up  the  sun's  heat." 

Immerhin  geht  aus  den  I'bercinstimmungen  der  von  verschiedenen  Autoren  mitge- 
teilten  Tabellen   zur  Geniige   liervor,   dass  gewisse    Arten    in    ansserordentlich    unwirtliche 


REPORT   ON    CLADOCERA  285 

Regionen  (.'inpurzust.-iyen  vcninincn  uiid  dass  andere  yeradezu  als  Charakterformen  sehr 
hoch  gelegener  Gewiisser  zu  gelten  haben. 

Merkwiirdig  sind  die  Befunde  hinsiclidicli  dcr  ]'"ort])flaiizungsverli;iltnissc,  wenn  wir  sie 
den  im  Paiiiirgehiet  gemachtcn  licohaclitungen  gegeiiuherstclkn :  W'erestschagin  scliliesst 
seine  Arbeit  niit  (k'n  Worten:  ,,iii  den  I  inchgebirgsseen  des  Pamirs  sind  die  Cladoceren 
wahrscbeiniicb  nionoeyclisch  nnd  die  Zeit  der  parthenogenetisehen  Fortpflanzung  ist  sehr 
rednziert,  so  dass  es  fiir  einige  Arten  wahrscheinlich  ist,  dass  die  sexuelle  Fortpflanznng  in 
der  ersten  Generation  nach  dem  lirscheinen  ans  den  Ephippien  eintritt."  Dieser  Anffas- 
sung  pflichtet  anch  Kylnv  1)ei,  der  in  seiner  oben  zitierten  Arbeit  sagt :  ,,Unsere  Befnnde 
bestatigen  dnrcliaus  die  Angaben  Werestscliagins.  Das  Zuriicktreten  der  parthenogeneti- 
sehen Verniehrung  der  Pamircladoceren  nnd  cHe  vijrwiegende  Bedeutung  der  Verniehrung 
auf  sexuellem  Wege  wird  durch  folgende  Talielle  illustriert"  und  hier  schaltet  Rylov  eine 
Tabelle  ein,  ans  (k'r  hervorgeht,  dass  von  14  Arten  7  im  miinnbchen  Geschlecht  vertreten 
warcn  nnd  von  6  Arten  l^phippialweibchen  vorlagen. 

Demgegeniiber  mnss  fiir  das  Yale-Material  festgestellt  werden,  dass  iiberwiegend  par- 
thenogenetische  Exemplare  angetroffen  wnrden.  Es  erinnert  dieser  Fall  an  eincn  iihnlichen, 
der  die  Cladoceren f anna  Spitzl>ergens  lx;trilift.  Anch  fiir  diese,  wie  iiljerhaupt  fiir  die  ark- 
tische  Cladoceren f anna,  wnrde  lange  Zeit  das  Fehlen  bzw.  Zuriicktreten  der  Parthenogenese 
behauptet,  bis  es  Olofsson  durch  langere,  personlich  an  Ort  und  Stelle  vorgenommene  Unter- 
suchungen  nachzuweisen  gelang,  dass  anch  auf  Spitzbergen  Parthenogenese  zu  den  regel- 
mjissig  auftretenden  Erscheinungen  gehort.  Wenn  nicht  iiber  einen  liingeren  Zeitraum  sich 
erstreckende  FJinge  vorliegen,  kann  es  leicht  passieren,  dass  die  bisexuelle  Periode  der  Beo- 
bachtung  entgeht.  Bei  der  Untersuchung  der  in  4000  m.  Seehohe  am  Mount  Elgon  lel^enden 
Cladoceren  (Cladocera  und  Phyllopoda  in  ,, Mission  scientifique  de  I'Omo. — Tom.  II.  Fasc. 
8. — Paris,  ]f'35)  konnte  ich  bei  keiner  Art  das  Mannchen  nnd  niu'  bei  zweien  E])hippial\veib- 
chen  beobachten.  W'aren  die  Proben  14  Tage  spiiter  entnommcn  worden,  hiitte  das  Bild 
jedesfalls  ganz  anders  aussehen  kdnnen.  Jedesfalls — um  auf  das  Yale-Material  zuriick- 
zukommen — sprechen  alle  hier  gemachten  Beobachtungen  gegen  die  Annahme,  dass  aus  den 
iiberwinternden  Ephippien  sofort  wieder  eine  bisexuelle  Generation  ausschliipfen  wiirde. 

Audi  Daday  erwiihnt  fiir  den  Rham  Tso  das  Vorkommen  eines  einzigen  MJinnchens 
einer  einzigen  Cladocere,  namlich  \-on  Moina  rcctiroslris. 


DIE  UNTERSUCHTEN  LOKALITATEN,  DEREN  HOHENLAGE  UND  FAUNA 

I. 

Puiijah  and  ad  jnci-ul  pari  of  I  lie  Xortli-ll'rsI  Frontier  Province 

P    2     Sohawa  (.528  m.):    P  2  (4)  Sinioccplialiis  rrlnla   mit   rundeni  Augenflcck.     P2(7) 

Pleiiroxus  aduncits,  Sinioccplialus  vctuloidcs  und  .llona  cf.  btikobcnsis. 
P3(2)      Sohawa:    Siiiioccphalus  zrtuloidcs. 
P    6     Sohawa :    Sivwccplialus  vctida  mit  rundem  Augen  fleck. 
P  13     Haripur:    Macrotliri.v  Iiirsuticornis. 


285  REPORT   ON    CLADOCERA 

II. 

Stations  in  Kashmir 

K21  Lokut  Dal  Lake  (1582  m.):  Campfoccrcns  rectirostris,  Bosniina  longirostris.  K21a: 
Polxphcimis  pcdiadns,  SimoccphaJus  vetula,  Scapholcbcris  Kingi,  Bosinina  longi- 
rostris, Diaphanosoma  hrachyunim,  Acropcrus  liarpac,  Graptolcberis  tcstudinaria, 
AloncUa  c.vigua,  Chydorus  sphaericus. 

K  8  Gagirbal:  Srinagar.  Open  swamp.  1580  m.:  Brudistiickc  eiiier  Sididc.  Bosinina 
longirostris,  Acropcrus  Iiarpac,  Graptolehcris  tcstudinaria,  .llonclla  c.vigua. 

K  19  Gagirbal:  Srinagar.  Closed  swamp.  1580  m.:  Daphnia  pulcx,  mit  EY>h'\\i[)m\,  Sca- 
pliolcberis  Kingi,  Ccriodaphnia  quadrangula,  AloncUa  cxcisa  und  nana. 

K  26  Sundar  Khun  (1582m.):  Einige  junge  nicht  n.'iher  bestimmbarc  I''xcniplarc  von 
Diaphanosoma  und   Ccriodaphnia. 

K31     Pampur  (1585m.):    Moina  rectirostris. 

K  24     Nishat  Bagh,  pond  (1585m.):    Alonella  cxcisa. 

K  33     Phashakuri   (1585m.):    Daphnia  magna. 

K  34  Ebenda :  Ccriodaphnia  sp.  Acropcrus  harpac,  Graptolcberis  tcsludiiuvia,  Duiihc- 
vedia  crassa  var.  interrupta. 

K  34  Ebenda:  Simoccphahis  zrfula,  mit  rundem  Augenficck,  Ccriodaphnia  qtiadrangula, 
in  Menge,  vereinzelt  die  Formen  der  vorigen  Probe. 

K  46  Bakh  Hajan,  Jhil  (1575  m.)  :  Simoccplialus  z'ctula  mit  rundem  Augenfleck,  Ccrio- 
daphnia quadrangtda. 

K48     Manasbal  Lake  (1584m.):   Lcptodora  Iiyalina. 

K51  Bod  Dal  Lake:  Bosmina  longirostris,  Sida  cristallina,  Diaphanosoma  juw  Scapholc- 
bcris Kingi,  Acropcrus  harpae,  Ccriodaphnia  pulchella,  Graptolcberis  tcstudinaria, 
Alonella  cxcisa.     Ccriodaphnia  und  Acropcrus  dominierend. 

K  54     y\nchar  Lake  (1580m.):   Polyphemus  pcdiculus. 

K  68     Pond,  Sonamarg  (2620  m.):   Moina  rectirostris. 

K  69     Ebenda :  Moina  rectirostris. 

III. 
Stations  in  Indian  Tibet  (Ladak  and  Rupshu) 

L    1     Shargola  (3050  m.):   Chydorus  sphaericus. 

L  13     Leh.     Pool  (3506  m.):   Chydorus  sphaericus. 

L  14     Spitok  (3270  m.)  :    Simocephalus  vctida,  Chydorus  cf.  sphaericus. 

L  16  Spitok.  Small  muddy  hole:  Simocephalus  juv.,  Alona  rectangula,  Chydorus 
sphaericus. 

L  18  Gulam  Bagh,  Chu.shod,  pools  in  swamp  (3230  m.):  Simoccplialus  z'Ctuloidcs,  Chy- 
dorus sphaericus. 

L  47     Lung-yun   (4977  m.):    Chydorus  sphaericus. 

L  50  Togarma  Tso  (5217  m.):  Drei  Proben  mit  Daphniden,  in  Probe  L  50  (2)  aus.ser- 
dem  Drepanomacrothrix  und  Alona  guttata. 

L  60     Kyam,  largest  pool   (um  5000  m.)  :    Chydorus  sphaericus. 

L61     Ebenda:   Chydonis  sphaericus. 


Diaphanoioina  brachyurum 


Sida  crystallina   

Daphnia  pulcx*    

"         magna    

"        pamirensis    . . .  . 

"        longispina    

Daphniopsis   tihetana*    . . 

Scapholcbcris  aurita    ... . 

"  mucronala 

"  Kingi   . . .  . 


Ccriodaphnia   quadrangida 


"  reticulata 

"  pulchcUa 

Simocephalus  vctida   .  . . 


"  "      init  ruiidem  Augeii- 

fleck     

"             vctnloidcs 
Moiiia  rcclirostris  


"       dubia    

"       esau    

Bosinina  longiroslris 


Macrothri.x  rcctiroslris 


"  hirsuticornis 

"  laticornis    . .  . 

Drepanomacrolhri.t  sp.   . . 

Camptocercus  rectirostris 

Acroperus  harpae   


Euryccrcus  lamcUalns 
Euryalona  aimaiulalci 
Alona  afflnis  

"      quadrangularis 

"      ladacensis    .... 

"       coslala    

"      cf.  bukcbcnsis    . 

"      guttata    


rectangula 


Rhynchotalona  falcata   .  . . 
Graptolchcris  tc.ittidinaria 


CornncUa  pamirensis   . . . 

Pleuro.vits  cf.  aduncus    .. 

"  cf.  irigoncHus 

Alonella   c.veisa    


nana  .. 
e.xigua 


"         karua 
Dunhcvedia   crassa 


Chydorus   sphacricus 


var.  interrupta 


Polyphemus  pcdiculus 
Leptodora  hyatina   . . .  . 


Friihere  Beobachter 


Pamir 

R  Rylov. 

W  Werest- 

schagin 


R,W 
K,W 
R,W 

R,W 


R 


W 

W 

R.W 


W 


R,W 


\v 

w 

"\v" 

R 

"r" 

w 

R 
R,  W 

W 
R 


R,W 


Iiinera- 
siens 
Sars 


s 
s 


Tibet 
Daday 


D 


D 
D 


D 


D 


D 


D 
D 


Yale  North  India  Expedition 


Pendschab       Kashmir 


Ladak 


P2,3 


P2(4),6 
P3(2) 


K  21a.  26, 

51 

K.51 

Kl'J 

K3.3 


P13 


P2(7) 


P2(7) 


P2(7) 


Kl'J,  21a, 

51 
K  19,  34, 

46 


K51 
K21a 


K  34, 46 


K31,68 
69 


K8,21, 

21a,  51 

K31,68 

69 


K21 
K8,  21a, 

34,51 


K8.21a, 
34,  51 


K  19,  24. 

51 

K19 

K  8, 21a 


K34 
K8,21 


K  21a, 54 
K48 


L80 


L73 


L  14,  16, 
71,73 


L71a 
L50(2^ 


L82 


L  50,  71a, 

73,82 

L  16.  82, 

82a 


r.  1.13, 
14,  16, 
18, 47, 
60,61, 
71,72 


Nilgiri 


NIS 
NIS 


L  18,  73      (Mysore) 


N5,6 
N14 
N19 


NS 


NIS 


N5,  IS 


N  ?.  6, 
13,  15 


*  The  species  of  the  geiuis  Daphnia  arc  being  studied  by  Professor  R.  Woltercclc  and  consequently  are  not 
treated  in  the  present  contribution. — G.  E.  Hutchinson. 


288 


REPORT   ON   CLADOCF.RA 


L71a  Tso  Nyak  (4241m.):  Siinoccplialus  vctula,  Ccriodaphnia  juv.,  Macrothrix  laticor- 
nis,  Alona  guttata  mit  starker  Langsstrcifunq'  und  viel  Cliydonts  sphacriciis. 

L  72     Chushol,  Large  pond:    Daphnien. 

L  72a  Small  pool  by  Pond:    Chushol   (4491  m.)  :    Cliydonis  spliacriciis. 

L  73  Chushol  Pond:  Viel  Ccriodoplniia  ijiiaih-diigiilti.  i.-'nuv;c  Siiiioccplialu.'!  ^'ctitloiilcs  und 
stark  gestreifte  Alona  guttata. 

L76     Mitpal  Tso  (4875  m.)  :   Daphnia. 

L  80     Khyagar  Tso  (4672  m.):    Daphniopsis  tilntana. 

L  82     h'.stuary,  Tso  Moriri   (4.^2''' in.  i  :    . //lUd/ i^a/Zi;/,/,  .  I. /•(■(7(;;(.i,';(/i;  und  Alona  ladacensis. 


IV. 

Nilgbi  mils 

N  5  Ootacamund  Lake  (2201  m.)  :  Moina  dubia  dominiercnd  CItydurus  cf.  spluwricus  sehr 
hiiufig.  Vcreinzelt :  Macrothrix  laticornis,  Pleuroxus  cf.  trigoncllus  und  cf.  adun- 
cus.  Ein  einzelnes  Stiick  einer  schlecht  crlialtiMicu  und  daluT  niclit  iklfrniinicr- 
baren  1  lelnidaiihnie. 

Pool  near  niik'stune  4.     Moina  dubia,  Cliydorus  spec. 

Ootacanumd,  small  grassy  pool:    C/(y(/<)r)M-fragmente. 

Umbrella  Tree  (2316m.):    Chydorus  sphacricus. 

Ponds.     Pykara  Road  near  Ootacamund  Moina  esau. 

]"".benda:    Ccriodaphnia   quadrangula,   Scapholchcris  Kiiigi    ?,  Plcuroxus  si)ec.    ( vgl. 
Seite  296) .     Chydorus  sphacricus. 
N  19     Pykara:   Bosinina  longirostris  I.  cornula. 

Yanni  Hole  Mysore :    Siiuoccphalus  vctuloidcs. 


N    6 

N    9 

N13 

N14 

N  15 

Diese  Tabelle  mag  noch  durcli  einige  Angaben  iiber  Cladocerenfunde  in  den  Ilochgebir- 
gen  des  siitllichen  China  ergimzt  werden.  Diese  stammen  von  O  Pe.sta — Wien  und 
finden  sich  veri)ffentlicht  in  nieiner  ;\rl)eit  ..iilxr  siidasiatische  Diaptomiden"  (Archiv  f. 
Idydrobiologie  Bd.  XX I  I.  1''30.) — Das  Material  stainnite  mmi  den  I'orsrhuiigsreisen 
llandel-Mazettis.     Seite  158  ft. 


Setschwan.     Sumpfgewiisser  am  Tscheschajoch.     4100 


Yiinnan. 
Yiinnau. 
Yunnan. 


Yiinnan. 
Yunnan. 


I'ongatong.     See  4075  m. 
Tsukne.     See  3825  m. 
See  bfi   Likiang.     2820  m. 


See  l>ei  Mahaidse.     3675  m. 
Wahaschimi.     See  4325  m. 


Alona  costata^tubcrculala 
Chydorus  sphacricus 
Chyilorus  sphacricus 
L  li  vdnrus  sphacricus 
Chydorus  sphacricus 
Graptolcbcris  tcstudinaria 
.  Ilonclla  c.vcisa 
Hosiuina  Unigiroslris 
Ccriodaphnia  spec. 
Chydorus  sphacricus 
Alotui  guttata 
Alona  costata 


REPORT   ON    CLADOCERA 


289 


Man  sieht,  class  die  faunistischc  Zusamnieiisetzung  ganz  der  entspricht,  die  aus  unserer 
Taljelle  fiir  die  weiter  westlich  gelegenen  Hochgebirge  zusammengestellt  wurde,  nur  dass 
hier  gar  keine  spezifischen  Faunenbestandteil  zu  verzeichnen  sind. 


BEMERKUNGEN   ZU   EINZELNEN   ARTEN 

1.     Moina  esau  n.  sp. 

Text-figure  1,  a-f 

In  der  Bearbeitung  der  Cladoceren  der  Deutschen  Limnologischen  Sundaexpedition 
habe  ich  liei  einem  provisorischen  Versuch,  die  mir  bekannten  Moina — arten  iitersichtlich  zu 
gruppieren  jene  Arten  als  besondere  Gruppe  herausgegriffen,  die  durch  einen  Haarbesatz 


Figure  1.  Moina  esau  n.  sp.  A,  Ephippialweibchen ;  B,  Kontur  des  §  Postabdomens ;  C,  Distaler  Teil 
des  Postabdomens,  Bewiniperung  der  Winiperzahne  nicbt  eingezeichnet ;  D,  Anteiiiiula  des  ?  ;  E,  Antennula  des 
c5  ;    F,  I  Fuss  des   £  .     Eiidteil  vvegeii  Rauminangel  separat  gezeichiiet. 


am  Kopfe  sich  von  den  anderen  unterscheiden  und  die  man  nach  der  am  langsten  liekannten 
zugehorigen  Form  als  Banff\i-C,i-u\)\>e  1)ezeichen  konnte.  Diese  Gruppe  umfasste  bisher  die 
Arten  Banff yi  aus  luiropa,  Belli  ( iurney  aus  Siidafrika  und  tonsitrafa  Hrehm  aus  W'estafrika. 
Zu  diesen  Arten  kumnit  nun  als  vierte  die  hier  zu  l)eschreilx'n(le  neue  Art  esau  ans  dem  Nil- 
girigebirge.  Bevor  ich  deren  Beschreibung  gebe,  will  ich  nochmals  wie  in  der  Arbeit  iiljer  die 
Sundacladoceren  und  wie  bei  der  Beschreibung  der  tonsnrata  betonen,  dass  es  mir  sehr 
zweifelhaft  scheint,  ob  diesen  Arten  eine  wirkliche  Verwandtschaft  zuzuschreiljen  ist.     Ihre 


290  REPORT  ON    CI.ADOCERA 

Zusamnltnfassung  erfolgte  ja  nur  mil  Riicksicht  auf  die  fiir  einen  Bestimmungsschliissel 
sehr  bequeine  Abtrennung  von  den  iibrigen  Arten. 

Ini  Korperuniriss  unterscheidet  sich  unsere  Art  von  den  Vergleichsarten  durch  eine 
hinter  dem  Auge  gelegene  leichte  Impression.  Die  Kopfhaltung  entspricht  der  zwischen 
,,semierect"  und  „semidepressed"  gelegenen  Stellung  der  dubia — Form  nach  dem  Schema,  das 
Penelope  Jenkin  auf  Seite  148  ihrer  Arbeit  Cladocera  from  the  Rift  Valley  Lakes  in  Kenya 
(Ann.  &  Mag.  Nat.  ist.,  1934.  Ser.  X.  Vol.  XIII.)  niitgcteilt  hat.  Die  antennula  des 
Weibchens  zeigt  nicht  das  schuppige  Bild  wie  bei  Banffyi,  doch  ist  die  Kontur  fein  wellig 
und  den  kleinen  \Vellenbergen  sitzen  kleine  Stacheln  auf.  Die  seitliche  Sinnesborste  ist  etwa 
in  der  Mitte  inseriert.  Die  Endkralle  des  Ncbenkamnies  l)esitzt  im  Gegensatz  zu  Banffyi  und 
Belli,  aljer  in  Ubereinstimniung  mit  tonsuratn  einen  Nebenkamni.  Die  Zahl  der  Wimper- 
ziihne  betragt  10  oder  11. 

I-lphippialwcibchen  lag  leider  nur  ein  schlecht  erhaltenes  vor,  das  keine  verlasslichen 
Angaben  iiber  die  Struktur  des  liphippiums  erlaubte.  Doch  enthielt  das  Ephippium  jedes- 
falls  nur  ein  Dauerei.  Auch  Miinnchen  fand  sich  nur  eines  in  dem  Material,  dessen  erstes 
Beinpaar  in  Figur  1  abgebildet  ist.  Die  antennula  tragt  am  Ende  4  Ilaken,^  wie  totisurata, 
wiihrend  Belli  6  Ilaken  haben  soli  und  fiir  Banffyi  niir  keine  Angal)en  hieriil)cr  bekannt 
sind.  Die  Knickung,  an  der  die  seitliche  Sinnesborste  inseriert  ist,  befindct  sich  \k\  esau 
etwa  in  der  Mitte  der  antennula,  wiihrend  bei  toiisurata  diese  Stelle  etwa  im  proxinialcn 
Drittel  liegt  und  l)ei  Belli  eher  noch  vor  diesem. 

Fassen  wir  also  die  mit  behaartem  Kopf  versehenen  Moinaarten  der  BccjuemHchkeit 
halber  als  eine  Gruppe  auf,  so  ergiibe  sich  folgende  Trennung  der  Ijetreffenden  Arten : 

I.     Endkralle  mit  Nebenkamni : 

1.    Mannliche  antennula  in  der  Mitte  geknickt:  esaii  Brehm 

Mannliche  antennula  im  ersten  Drittel  geknickt :  totisurata  Brehm 
II.     Endkralle  ohnc  Nebenkamni: 

1.    Scliale  hinten  in  eine  Spitze  ausgezogen  Belli  (Jurncy 

Scliale  hinlen  abgerundet  Banffyi  Daday 

Nach  dieser  Tabelle  scheint  die  Trennung  von  Belli  und  Banffyi  recht  gekiinstelt.  Leider 
liegen  mir  die  beiden  Orginalbeschreibungen  nicht  vor,  die  vielleicht  eine  sicherere  Trennung 
moglich  machen  wiirden. 


2.  Dunhez'edia  crassa  var.  interrupta  n. 
Text-figure  2,  c 
Von  der  Fundstelle  K  34  in  Kaschniir  lag  in  mehreren  parthenogenetischen  Weibchen  die 
genannte  Art  in  einer  Form  vor,  die  neu  zu  sein  scheint.  \\';ihrciid  namlich  nach  den 
Abl>ildungen,  die  Stingelin  von  dieser  Art  sowohl  nach  Schweizer  (Text-figure  2a),  wie  auch 
nach  indischen  Exemplaren  (Text-figure  2b),  gibt,  die  Lippe  niehr  oder  wcniger  zugespitzt 
ist  und  der  Vorderrand  dersellxin  eine  gleichmassig  fortlaufende  Kontur  zeigt,  war  liei  den 

'  Nachtriiglich  fand  ich  ein  Miinnchen,  das  an  der  einen  antennula  5,  an  der  andcren  6  Haken  triig,  sich  also 
in  diesem  Punkte  der  Art  Belli  naherte. 


REPORT  ON   CLADOCERA 


291 


Figure  2.    IJppe  von  Diiiihcvedia  crassa  King.    A,  Form  von  Basel,  nach  Stingelin ;    B,  Form  von  Indien,  nach 

Stingelin ;    C,  Form  interrupta  aus  Kaschmir. 

Tieren  aus  Kaschmir  die  Lippe  stunipf  und  der  Vorderrand  zeigte  eine  Knickung  der  Kon- 
tur  (Text-figure  2c),  die  vielleicht  als  Anlauf  zu  einer  Zahnbildung  gedeutet  warden  kann, 
wie  eine  seiche  bei  anderen  Arten  dieser  Gattung  vorliegt. 


3.    Drepanomacrothrix  sp. 
Text-figure  3,  a-c 

Die  Probe  L50(2)  von  Toganna-Tso  enthielt  ein  vollstiindiges  und  zwei  defekte 
Weibchen  einer  Macrotrichide,  die  schon  ohne  nahere  Untersuchung  als  zu  der  von  Werest- 
schagin  aufgestellten  Gattung  Drepanomacrothrix  gehorig  erkenntlich  war.     Da  ich  an  der 


r^ 


FiGiTRF,  3.     Dref'a)iomacrothnx  sp.   von  Togarma   Tso.     A,  Antennula ;    B,  Antenna ; 

Postabdomens. 


C,  Disfaler  Teil  des 


292  REPORT  ON   CLADOCERA 

Existenzbereclitigung-  dieser  Gattung  Zweifel  liege,  ware  es  natiirlich  erwiinscht  gewesen, 
wenn  ich  durcli  Untersuchung  der  vorliegenden  Form  die  Berechtigung  nieincr  Zweifel  hatte 
erweisen  konneii.  Ich  woUte  aber  das  einzige  unverselirte  Exemplar  nichl  opfern  und  die 
i^iden  defekten  Exemplare  gestatteten  keine  so  eingehenden  Ergebnisse,  wie  sie  zur 
Begriindung  meiner  Meinung  notwendig  gewesen  wiiren.  Ich  habe  daher  vorliiufig  die 
Bezeichiuing  Drcpanoiitacrotliri.r  beibehalten  und  lasse  auch  die  Speciesfrage  offen,  obwohl 
selbst  die  unvollstandige  Beschreibung  erkennen  litsst,  dass  in  mancher  llinsicht  unsere  Eorni 
von  lien  zwci  oder  drei  l)islier  bekannteii  und  als  Prcpanoviacrothrix  zusanimengefassten 
Arten  verschieden  sein  diirfte;  freilich  bliebe  auch  die  Moglichkeit  dlTen,  dass  alle  diese 
Arten  Fornien  einer  einzigen,  variablen  Art  seien. 

Bevor  wir  auf  die  Erorterung  dieser  Angelegenheiten  (.■ingclun,  wird  es  gul  sein,  sich 
iiber  die  Aufstellung  der  Gattung  Drcpanonuurothrix  und  ii])er  die  zu  dieser  Gattung  gerech- 
neten  Arten  zu  orientieren,  zumal  da  die  Aufstellung  dieser  ( lattung  in  einer  niclit  leiclit 
erreichbaren  Zeitschrift  erfulgte. 


Uber  die  Gattung  Drcpiuioiiiacrolhrix 

Die  Aufstellung  der  fraglichen  Gattung  erfolgte  durcli  G.  Werestschagin  in  seiner 
Arbeit  ,,Nutiz  iiber  die  Cladocerenfauna  des  Karsischcn  I'lateau  und  des  Batumischen 
Strandes"  (Arb.  d.  Hydrobiol.  Station  am  See  fJlubokoje.  Bd.  \'.  Lief.  1.  1913).  Da  mir 
diese  Arbeit  nicht  zugiinglich  w^ar,  hatte  Ilerr  Dr.  Smirnov — Leningrad  die  Lieljenswiirdig- 
keit,  mir  nicht  nur  eine  Abschrift  des  Deutschen  Resumes  dieser  Arl)eit — soweit  unsere  Gat- 
tung in  Frage  kommt — sondern  audi  Kopieii  der  dnrl  niitgeleilten  l'"iguren  zu  iibermitteln, 
wofiir  ich  deni  Geiiannten  an  dieser  Stclle  iiuclimals  herzlichst  dauken  niuclite.  LIberdies 
al)er  teilte  mir  Herr  Dr.  Smirnov  etliche  weitere,  nur  aus  dem  russischen  Text  ersichtliche 
Daten  niit,  die  ich  hier  einzuschalten  fiir  gut  linde,  da  auch  den  ineisten  anderen  Cladocer- 
enuntersuchern  diese  Mitteilungen  schwer  erreichbar  sein  diirften. 

Gefunden  wurde  diese  neue  Form  von  Werestscliagiu  am  2.  VII.  1907  ini  See  Chant- 
schanly  (Kreis  Aclialkalaki,  Gouv.  Titlis)  in  4  weiblichen  I^xeniiilaren.  Dieser  See  liegt 
6385  Fuss  ii.d.M.  ist  6.5  km.  lang,  2.5  km.  breit  und  1  bis  1 '  _■  m.  tief.  Die  Ufer  sind  stark 
bewachsen.  Decksbach  ist  der  zweite  Autor,  der  diese  l'"urm  gefunden  hat  und  zwar  ini 
kleinen  Kabarda  ini  Nordkaukasus.  (Zur  GladcKereu fauna  von  Kaukasus  und  Nurd — 
I'ersien.  Trav.  de  la  Stat.  Jiiol.  du  Caucase  du  Nurd.  v.  III.  fasc.  1-3.  1930.) 


Beschreibung  der  Gattung  Prrptiiidiiiacrnlhri.v  und  ilirer  Art 

StscliclkanozvccTi'i  nach  Werestschagin 

IhYpiiiKiiiuhrdtlii'XX  (sic !) 

„Bei  der  Seitenansicht  befindet  sich  am  J\iickenrand  des  Ki'irpers  cin  zalinartiger  l-'ort- 
satz;  er  ist  vi>n  einem  kragenarligen  Fortsatz  iles  1  liuterraudes  der  Kopfschildes  gebildet. 
Der  Kopf  ist  konusartig  zugespitzt;  das  Auge  i.st  gn'isser  als  der  i'igmentlleck ;  die  ersten 
Antennen  bestehen  aus  einem  Glied ;  der  Aussenast  der  2.  Antenne  ist  3  gliedrig  init  5 
Schwimmborstcn ;  der  Innenast  viergliedrig  init  4  Schwimmborstcn ;  Kiemenfiisse,  die 
denen  der  Drcpanothrix  dcntata  sehr  ahnlich  siiul.  Die  Cauda  ist  breit  und  kurz;  ihr 
Riickenrand  besteht   aus   zwei   konvexeu   Teiien.     Der  .\nus  belindet  sich  an  dem,  der  den 


RKPORT   ON    n.ADOCERA  293 

caudalen  Krallen  am  niichsten  liegt.     Der  Darmkanal  ist  ohne  Schling-e  und  Blindsacke.    Die 
Abdominalborsten  sind  zweigliedrig,  die  Abdominal fortsJitze  fehlen. 

Zum  neuen  Genus  gehort  nicht  nur  die  neubeschriebene  Fomi,  sondern  auch  die  im 
Jahre  1903  von  Daday  beschriebene  Macrotlirix  cornuta,  der  die  neubeschriebene  Form  am 
niichsten  steht.  Beide  stehen  zwischen  dem  Genus  Drcpanotliri.v  und  Macrothrix  und  miissen 
in  eine  besondere  Gattung  gestellt  werden,  da  sie  durch  das  Fehlen  der  Darmschlinge  den 
Arten  von  Macrothrix  sich  nahern  und  durch  die  Form  der  Kiemenfiisse  und  den  Riicken- 
fortsatz  der  (jattung  Drepanotlirix. 


Drcpaiwiitacrotlirix  Stsclielkanowzewi  n.  g.,  n.  sp. 

Die  (iesammtform  des  Korpers  ist  oval.  Am  Riickenrand  befindet  sich  am  Ende  des 
Kopfschildes  ein  zahnartiger  Fortsatz;  am  Hinterende  des  Riickenrandes  befindet  sich  ein 
gut  ausgesprochener  Kiel,  der  am  Aussenrand  seiir  kurze  und  seltene  Dornen  triigt.  Der 
Hinterrand  ist  mit  unregelmassigen  Tuberkeln,  die  am  Ventralrande  allmalilich  zu  sagear- 
tigen  Durnen  werden,  versehen.  Der  Vorderrand  tier  Schalenklappen  entl)ehrt  aller  Haare 
und  Borsten.  Das  Auge  ist  zweimal  grosser  als  der  Pigmentfleck,  die  Entfemung  vom 
Auge  bis  zum  Pigmentfleck  ist  beinahe  ebenso  gross,  wie  die  vom  Pigmentfleck  zur  Basis  der 
antennula.  Die  Fomices  sind  nicht  stark  entwickelt.  Die  antennulae  sind  eingliedrig, 
schwach  kolbenformig  und  konkav.  Ihr  Vorderrand  ist  wellenformig,  in  9  bis  lo  Telle 
geteilt,  an  deren  iuide  lange  und  starke  sehr  durchsichtige  Haare  sich  befmden.  Am  Ende 
l)elindet  sich  eine  'i'astborste  und  ein  Biindel  kurzer,  diinner  Flarchen. 

Bei  der  zwciten  Antenne  trJigt  das  erste  Glied  des  Aussenastes  am  Ende  eine  2  gliedrige, 
an  einer  Seite  bewiinperte  Schwimmborste,  das  2.  Glied  triigt  die  liingste  Schwimmborste 
der  Antenne,  die  dreimal  liinger  als  das  Aussenglied  der  Antenne  ist.  Diese  Borste  ist  zwei- 
gliedrig und  triigt  am  Ende  des  ersten  Gliedes  cinen  .starken  Dorn.  Das  dritte  Glied  triigt 
drei  gleich  lange,  zweigliedrige,  einseitig  be\vim[)erte  Schwimmborsten  und  ausserdem  am 
Ende  einen  starken  Dorn.  Das  erste  Glied  des  Innenastes  triigt  keine  Borsten,  das  2.  ist  an 
der  Innenseite  am  Ende  mit  einem  stumpfen  Fortsatz  versehen,  an  der  Hinterseite  befindet 
sich  ein  starker,  langer,  krummer  Dorn.  Das  dritte  Glied  triigt  an  der  Innenseite  einen  eben- 
solcJR-n  I'ortsatz  wie  das  zweite,  und  am  luule  der  Aussenseite  eine  Schw  imnijjorste ;  diese 
ist  (lie  kiirzestc  Sclnvimmbnrste.  Das  4.  Glied  triigt  am  l-jide  drei  Schwimmborsten  wie 
beim  Aussenast.  Das  Labrum  ist  zugespitzt.  Die  Maxillen  bestehen  aus  drei  schwach 
gekriimmten,  befiederten  Ziihnen.  Der  Darmkanal  ist  ohne  Schlinge.  Der  Riicken  der  Cauda 
jjesteht  aus  2  konkaven  Teilen,  von  denen  der,  iler  den  Abdominalborsten  zuniichst  steht, 
zweimal  liinger  als  der  andere  ist.  An  den  Seiten  der  Analfurche  finden  sich  6  bis  7  .schwach 
narh  binten  gekriimmte  Dornen.  Der  pro.ximale  Teil  der  cauda  isl  am  ivande  mit  zahl- 
reichcn  diiniieu  kurzen  Dorneu  vcrscjieu.  Die  Gaudalkrallen  sind  glalt  und  (.hiie  Piasal- 
stachel.  AbdiiniinaIfi)rts;Uze  fehlen.  In  der  iirutkammer  befanden  sich  1  bis  2  Embfyonen. 
Die  Dimensionen  sind  f  olgende :  Eiinge  =  0.42  jjis  0.43;  grosste  Breite  ^=  0.28  bis  0.29. 
Die  Liinge  der  antemuda=  0.12  mm.  Die  Liinge  der  Cauda  von  der  Basis  der  Abdominal- 
lx)rsten  bis  zur   i'.asis  der  Candalkrallen  0.14  nun."' 

Werestschagin  charakterisiert  also  die  Drcpaiuniiacrothrix  als  Zwischen  form  zwischen 
Macrothrix  untl  Drcpanothrix  und  jjegriindet  seine  Ansiciit  damit,  dass  das  b'ehlen  einer 
Darmschlinge  seine  Gattung  in  Beziehung  zur  Gattung  Macrothrix  setze,  wiihrend  der  zahn- 


294  RErORT  ON   CLADOCERA 

artige  ^^iickenfortsatz  sowie  der  Ban  der  Beine  Beziehungen  zur  Gattung  Drcpanothrix 
bediiige.  Es  scheint  niir  nun,  dass  die  Gattung  Drcpaiwiiiacrothrix  zur  Gattung  Macro- 
thrix  gehore,  mit  der  sie  u.  a.  in  folgenden  Punkten  iibereinstimnit :  Die  von  Werestschagin 
als  Tastborste  uiid  Sinneshaare  bezeichneten  Sinnesschliiuche  entsprechen  ganz  den  Verhalt- 
nissen  bei  Macrothrix,  nicht  aber  denen  von  Drepaiiofhrix;  die  zweite  Antcnne  ist  cine 
typisclie  Macrothrix  antenne,  da  sie  einen  init  4  Borsten  versehenen  Aussenast  liat,  wiihrend 
bei  Drepanothrix  das  vorletzte  Glied  dieess  Astes  keine  Schwimniborste  triigt,  also  der  ganze 
Ast  nur  dreiborstig  ist.  Der  von  Werestschagin  erwahnte  an  der  Gliederungsstelie  der  liing- 
sten  Schwimniborste  befindliche  starke  Dorn  ist  bei  viclen  Macrotlirix  artcn  in  der  glciclien 
Form  entwickelt.  Der  Hintcrkcirper  der  zu  DrcpanoDiacrothrix  gestellten  Formen  erinnert 
sehr  stark  an  den  mancher  Macrotlirix  artcn,  z.B.  den  \nn  Macrothrix  spinosa  und  zeigt  die 
TeiUnig  in  zvvei  konvexe — Werestschagin  spricht  von  kt)nkaven — Abschnitle,  ein  W'rlialtcn, 
das  fiir  Drcpanothrix  nicht  zutrifft. 

Stimmt  somit  Drepanomacrothrix  weitgehend  mit  Macrothrix  iiberein,  so  zeigt  sich 
andererseists,  dassdie  Ubereinstimmungen  mit  Drcpanothrix  nur  sciieinbare  sind.  Denn  der 
Riickenzahn  der  Gattung  Drcpanothrix  scheint  mir  etwas  ganz  andcrcs  zu  scin  als  der 
zahnartige  Vorsprung  des  Hinterrandes  des  Kopfschildes  bei  Drcpanoinacrotlirix.  Und  was 
die  Ubereinstimmung  der  Gliedmassen  anbelangt,  sei  zuerst  erwiihnt,  dass  Werestschagin 
gar  keine  spezielle  Beschreibung  derselben  gibt  und  dass  Daday  zwar  Bilder  und  Beschrei- 
ung  seiner  heiher  geh("irigen  Art  mitteilt,  dass  aber  diese  kaum  bcweisend  gcnug"  sind,  da  ja 
nach  Lilljeborg  iibcrhaupt  kein  fundamentalcr  Unterschied  zwischen  den  l^xtrcmitiiten  dieser 
beiden  Gattungen  besteht,  was  nicht  verwunderlich  ist,  da  j;i  inncrhalb  tier  Gattung  Macro- 
thrix weitgehende  Verschiedenhciten  im  Extremitiitenbau  vorlicgen.  Lilljeborg  sagt  diesbe- 
ziiglich  von  Drcpanothrix  in  seiner  Monographic  der  schwedischen  Cladoceren  (pag.  368)  : 
"Es  sind  fimf  z.  Th.  denjenigen  der  vorigen  Gattung  und  der  Gattung  Macrothrix  ahnliche 
Fusspaare  vorhanden."  So  diirfte  die  Abtrennung  der  Gattung  Drepanomacrothrix  von 
Macrothrix  kaum  haltbar  sein. 

Eine  andere  Frage  ist  nun  die,  wie  sich  die  von  der  Yale-Expedition  gclundene  Art  zu 
den  bereits  bekannten  hieher  gehorigen  Arten  verhiilt.  Vergleichen  wir  unsere  Art  mit  der 
kaukasischen  Stschclkanowzewi,  so  finden  wir  folgendc  Differenzen :  Bei  der  kaukasischen 
Art  ist  die  Entfernung  des  Auges  voni  Pigmentfleck  etwa  eben  so  gross  wie  die  Entfernung 
von  diesem  zur  Insertionsstelle  der  antennulae,  bei  unserer  Form  ist  die  erste  Distanz  ctwa 
doppelt  so  gross  als  die  zweite.  Die  Stacheln  am  ventralen  Schalenrand  sind  Ijei  uusercr 
Art  viel  langer.  Fiir  die  antennulae  der  Art  Stsclielkanoivzeiifi  gibt  der  Entdecker  eine 
Teilung  des  Vorderrandcs  in  9  bis  10  Abschnitte  an,  wahrcnd  sich  bei  den  Tieren  der  Yale 
expedition  deren  nur  6  bzw.  7  finden  liessen. 

Bei  einem  Vergleich  mit  der  turkestanischen  Art  cornuta  ergeben  sich  folgende  Differ- 
enzen :  Die  Art  cornuta  trJigt  an  der  antennula  zwei  lange  Sinnesschlauche,  unsere  Art  hat 
nur  einen ;  unsere  Form  zeigt  an  den  Gliedern  der  zweiten  Antenne  drei  fliichenstandige 
Haarsiiume,  wiihrend  fiir  cornuta  von  Daday  eine  unregelmiissige  Behaarung  abgebildet 
wird.  Die  Art  cornuta  zeigt  am  distalen  Teil  des  Postabdomens  ,,5  Querreihen  feiner 
Borsten,"  wahrend  unsere  und  die  kaukasische  Art  bier  ,,nach  hinten  gekriimmte  Dornen 
aufweisen.  Es  giibe  vielleicht  noch  manche  andere  Differenzen,  aber  wenn  man  auf  einen 
Vergleich  mit  Bildermaterial  angewiesen  ist,  konnen  hier  leicht  Irrtiimer  unterlaufen,  weshalb 
ich  nicht  wciter  auf  einen  solchen  Vergleich  eingehe. 


REPORT   ON    CLADOCERA 


295 


Resumieren  wir  das  gesagte,  so  ergibt  sicli,  dass  die  als  Stschelkanowzewi,  cornuta 
heschrielienen  Arten  sowie  unsere  Form  wolil  eine  zusaninien  gehorige  iniierasiatische 
Gruppe  von  Macrotlirix  formen  l^ilden,  iiljer  dereii  Sell)standigkeit  sich  olme  Nachpriifung 
von  Originaltypen  zur  Zeit  nichts  sagen  lasst.  Ob,  wie  Daday  meint,  auch  odontocephala 
dazugehort,  bleiljt  nocli  unentschieden.  Fraglich  ist  es,  ob  man  in  diesen  Formen  einen 
Uhergang  zur  Gattung  Drepanothrix  sehen  darf.  Nach  meinen  oben  gemachten  Mitteil- 
ungen  zweifel  ich  daraii.  Es  sclicint  niir  eher,  dass  Drepanoflirix  zu  den  altersstarren  Mono- 
typen  gehort,  die  zusammenhanglos  neben  den  anderen  Gattungen  ihrer  Verwandtschaft 
stehen. 

4.    Uljer  eine  vermutlich  ncue  Alona  aus  deni  Tso  Moriri ;  A.  ladacensis 

Text-figure  4,  a-c 

Unter  den  ziemlich  vielen  Exemplaren  von  Alona  guttata,  die  allerdings  durch  langs- 
gestreifte  Schalenklappen  vom  Typiis  aljwicben,  fand  sich  neben  einem  vereinzelten  Stiick  der 
Alona  rcctangula  ein  Weibchen  einer  Alona,  das  auf  den  ersten  Blick  ein  guttata — Exemplar 
zusein  schien,  sich  bei  niilicrem  Ziiselien,  aber  als  ziemlich  abweichend  gebaut  erwies. 


]''u;uRK  4.     A,   Alona   ladacensis-  n.   sp.     13,   Vordereiide   unter   starkem   Deckglasdruck ;     C,    Postabdomen ; 
D,  Alalia  sp.  aus  dem  Tso-Nyak;    E,  Postabdomen. 


Die  undeutlich  polygonal  gefelderten  aber  stark  punktierten  Schalenklappen  dieses  500 /* 
grossen  Tieres  zeigten  den  durch  unsere  Figur  gezeigten  Umriss.  Auch  die  Form  der  anten- 
nulae  und  der  breiten  gerundeten  Lippe  ist  aus  der  Abbildung  ersichtlich.  Was  nun  dieser 
Form  ein  besonders  auffallendes  Aussehcn  gibt  ist  die  Bewehrung  des  Abdomens,  das  im 
Umriss  dem  von  guttata  ziemlich  nahe  kommt.    Die  distale  Halfte  tragt  am  Rand  6  Gruppen 


296  REl'OKT   ON    C1.ADUCERA 

von  niei^t  zu  dreieii  lieisainiiKMistcliciukMi  s^toIm.'!!  Staclicln  und  olR-rlialli  ilit-sor  an  der  I-'lankc 
mehrcre  TIaari;Tui)i)cn.  I-ls  ist  mir  kcine  Alona  hekaniit  dit'  dicsi'  lui^fntiiiidiclikeit  zcigte 
ausser  ciiicr  l'\inn.  die  iiioi^licherweise  einen  ahnlichen  Ban  hal  und  die  von  Schiklejew  in 
seiner  Arl)eit  ..Die  Cladocercnfauna  der  kaukasischen  llegegewasscr,"  etc.  I  Archiv.  fiir 
llvdrohiologie.  I'.d.  XXI.  I'l^O)  aiif  Seitc  34,3  hc.^cliriehcn  und  auf  Seite  M4  ahgehiklet 
wurde.  Da  iliin  audi  nnr  lin  cinziges  l^.xeniphir  vorlag.  unterliess  Schikk^jew  eine  llenen- 
nung.  Leider  sind  die  Figuren  (k's  genannlcn  .Vutors  so  niangellialt,  dass  man  u\>vv  ukukIrmi 
I'unkt  Zwcifel  hegen  muss  und  keiuen  einwandfreien  X'ergleich  (hn-clifiiliren  k.iun.  Zutkni 
hig  (k'ln  gcuannten  I'iologen  ein  mannlichcs  Tier  vor,  so  dass  die  Unterscliieck'  ini  Uniriss 
sowolil  cks  Schaknl)ildes  als  audi  des  Posta1)doincns  auf  (iesdikclitsdifferenzen  zuruckgelicn 
konnten.  P'rappant  ist  jeck's  falls  das  Vorhandenscin  von  ,,sedis  IWindel  Orn-ndien"  am  dis- 
talen  Rand  des  Postahdomens.  Im  weitercn  \'crlauf  spridit  Schiklejew  von  5  bis  6  W'im- 
pern,  aus  denen  sicli  jedes  soldics  Biindcl  zusaminensctzt  und  audi  seine  Ahhiidung  spridit 
dafiir,  dass  es  sich  uni  feine  Borsten  handle,  wiihrcnd  in  unscreni  I'all  grohe  lOornen  oder 
Zahne  vorliegen.  jcdesfalls  ist  das  Vorhandenscin  von  seclis  (iruppen  soldier  .Anliiinge  eine 
selir  aufl'allcnde  Uhereinstimmung.  RTerkwiirdig  ist  es.  dass  sowohl  bei  <ler  aus  deni  kauka- 
sischen See  Inkrit  beschriebenen  Form  wie  bei  luiserer,  nur  je  ein  I'.xemplar  gefunden  wurde, 
was  den  Verdacht  aufkonimen  lasst,  es  handle  sich  um  cine  vereinzelte  Mutation  cincr  bereits 
bekannten  Art.  Andererseits  modite  ich  al^er  doch  zu  Ijedenken  geljen,  dass  diese  I'orm 
gcrade  aus  zwei  Geljieten  vorliegt,  die  tiergcographisch  cnge  Beziehungen  aufweisen,  wenn 
wir  an  Drcpanotitacrothrix  denken  und  daher  eine  Benennung  dieser  Form  in  Vorsclilag- 
bringen :  Alona  ladacensis. 

5.    Alona  sp. .'' 

Text-fisure  4,  d-e 

In  der  f'robe  aus  dem  Tso  Nyak,  T.71;i,  dcr  in  cincr  Scchohc  \'on  4241  m.  gelegen  ist, 
fand  -ich  ein  einzelnes  Rxeniplar  cincr  .lloiiti,  vim  dcr  ich  abcr  nur  das  .Sdialcnbdd  und  den 
Ban  des  I'ostabdomens  erniittcln  konnte.  Lipjie  und  antcnnnla  warcn  nicht  gut  crhaltcn. 
Ich  bin  im  Zwcifel.  ob  ich  diese  .\rt  niit  eiiier  bereits  Ijckannlcn  idcntitizicren  kann  und  niit 
weldier  und  gcbc  dahcr  bios  die  beidcn  Figuren,  aus  denen  ersichtlidi  ist,  dass  die  am 
unteren  hinteren  Schalenwinkel  al^erundete,  nicht  gezidinte  Sciialenklappe  niit  weit  iiber  20 
recht  niarkanten  Langslinien  versehen  ist  und  flass  das  kurze,  breite  Postabdonien  ctwa  8 
kurzc  Ixandstadieln  zeigt,  liinter  denen  noch  einige  Borstchengrupi)en  folgcn.  snwie  fcrner, 
dass  die  Flanken  des  Postabd' miens  mil  klcincn  Brirstchcngruppcn  vcrschcn  sind.  Die  luid- 
kraile  triigt  einen  Basaldorn. 

6.    Die  /'/(•»r().r/(j-— Artcii 

Plciir('xiis  ailiiiuiis  Jurine.  Sowohl  die  wenigcn  I'.xcmplarc  \dn  P  2,  .SoJiawa  als  audi 
das  einzelne  ]''xem])lar  von  Oot.icunnnd  Lake  stimmtcn  mit  dcm  'lyims  so  weit  iiljerein,  dass 
man  sic  ohiie  Bedenken  als  adiincits  bezeichnen  kann.  Anders  liegt  der  I'.ill  bei  den 
PIcuro.vus  exeniplaren,  die  sich  in  einigen  Proben  aus  dem  Nilgiri  Gebirge  iK'fandcn.  Ilier 
liegt  die  Schwierigkeit  darin,  dass  innerhalb  derselben  Population  sich  nicht  nur  .selir 
l>etrachtliche  Verschiedenheiten  bei  verschiedenen  .Mterstufen  zeigen.  sondern,  dass  auch 
etwa  gleichalterige   Stiicke  eine   starkc   individuelle    \^ariation   aufweisen.      Die   von    Birge 


REPORT   ON    CLADOCERA  297 

vorgenoiiinienc  SclifiduiiL;  in  lani;.s,rfstreckte  und  Imcli^cw  i  illile  l'"(iriiK-ii  liissl  liii-r  iiisofcrne  im 
Sticli,  als  junt^e  I'iere  niclir  dein  ersten  T3-i)us  zuiieigen,  iiltcre  luit  I'.mljryoncn  versclienc 
al)er  deni  zweiten.  Nach  solchen  iiltcren  Typcn  nn'iclitc  icli  alle  dicso  Tierc  dt-in  tri}^onclliis — 
Kreis  zurechncn,  docli  zeigen  vielc  Individuen  cine  Iciclitc,  lioim  lypisclien  trii:;onr!liix  niclit 
vorliandene  Konkavitiit  des  Hiiiterrandcs  des  rostahdomens,  die  als  Kennzcichen  der  anieri- 
kanischen  Art  dcnticiilatits  angesehen  wird.  In  dieseni  Punkte  kiimen  auch  die  Arten  assiiiiilis 
Brady  aus  Ostafrika  sowie  die  leider  nicht  gut  ahgebildete  Art  australis  Henry  von  Aiistra- 
lien  als  Vergleichsarten  in  Retracht.  Rci  deni  gegenwiirtigcn  Stand  der  Systeniatik  dieser 
(iattung-  ist  es  wohl  am  Ijesten  die  Tiere  als  dcnticiilatus-\)7.\x  (7.s\v/;;;/7/.s-;ihnliche  Fornien 
aus  dem  trigoncUus  Kreis  zu  bezeichnen.  Die  Plcuroxus  arten  scheinen  sehr  varial^el  zu  sein 
und  ich  vermute,  dass  die  grosse  Menge  der  bisher  beschriebenen  Arten  sich  l)ei  genauerer 
Analyse  dieser  Formi-nkrcisc-  auf  selir  wenige  Arten  rcduzicren  wird,  in  welcheni  Falle  wolil 
die  Nilgiri-Tiere  zur  Species  trigoiwllus  fallen  werden. 

7.    Chydonis  n.  sp.? 
Text-figure  5,  a-b 

Die  I'robc  N  15  aus  den  Nilgiri  Hills  entliielt  eincn  Chydanis  aus  der  spliacriciis — 
Gruppe  ini  weiteren  Sinn,  der  wohl  ncu  sein  diirfte,  den  ich  aber — da  nur  parthenogene- 
tische  Weibchen  vorlagen — nicht  als  neu  beschreil:)en  will,  da  gerade  bei  einer  so  vielgestal- 
tigen  und  nur  durch  minutiose  Merkmale  die  Artentrennung  ennoglichenden  Gruppe  zur 
Charakterisierung  einer  Art  die  MJinnchen  und  womoglich  auch  die  Ephippialweibchen 
bckannt  sein  snllten. 


A 

Figure  5.     Chydonis  n.   sp.  ?  der   C.  spluwiuiis  Ciriippe.     A,  Vurdereiide ;    B,  Postabdumeii. 

Unserc  l'"iirin  stcht  wohl  den  ;ds  riirxiinl ii.'i  uwd  (/r;;//(7//(////.v  beschriebenen  [■"(irnien  durch 
die  breite  nicht  zugespitzte  Ltppe  am  niichsten,  docli  zeichnet  sich  diese  Lippe  durch  einen 
kleinen  knopfformigen  Vorsprung  aus.  Ob  diese  Kleinigkcit  konstant  ist  und  als  Merkmal 
einer  kleinen  Art  vcrwendet  werden  kann,  ist  bei  der  Variabilitat,  die  die  Lippenformen 
gerade  in  der  sf'liacriciis — Gruppe  zeigen,  noch  unsicher.  Das  rnstabdimien  und  die  i'.nd- 
klauc  zeigen  in  Form  und  Bewehrung  grosse  Ahnlichkeit  mit  der  von  Roljert  Gurney  fiir 
Cliydorus  dcnticidatus  gegebenen  Abbildung,  wie  unsere  Figur  zeigt  (Vgl.  dessen  Arbeit 
,,Some  Australian  Freshwater  Fntomostraca  reared  from  dried  mud."  Proc.  Zool.  Soc. 
London.     1927.     Fig.  11  auf  Seite  77.) 


ARTICLE  X\II 

REPORT  ON  FISHES.     PART  I:    COBITIDAE' 

By  Sunder  Lal  Hora,  D.Sc,  F.R.S.E.,  F.A.S.B. 

Zoological  Survey  of  India,  Calcutta 

(Received  August  16,  1935) 

CONTENTS 

Page 
Introduction    299 

Ecology  and  Structural  Modifications 300 

Air-bladder    300 

Caudal  fin   303 

Geographical  Distribution  and  Origin  of  the  Fish  Fauna 304 

Systematic  Account   306 

Nemachilns  stoUc"kac  (Steindachner)    306 

Ncmachihts  gracilis  Day 309 

Nemachilus  microps  ( Steindachner 310 

Ncmachilus  tcnuicauda  (Steindachner)    311 

Nemachilus  vittatus  (tieckel)    311 

Nemachilus  deTerrai,  sp.  iiov 311 

Nemachilus  hutchinsoni,  sp.  nov 314 

Nemachilus  panguri,  sp.  nov 318 

Botia  hinti  Chaudhuri   321 

introduction 

Mr.  G.  E.  Hutchinson,  biologist  to  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition,  entrusted  to  me 
an  extensive  and  interesting  collection  of  fishes  for  study  and  report  in  October  1933,  but  it 
was  not  possible  to  take  up  the  work  till  the  later  part  of  1934.  The  collection  was  made 
in  the  Kashmir  Valley  and  Ladakh,  and  comprises  representatives  of  Sisoridac  (Glyplo- 
fhora.v  and  Glyplosfcnmin),  Cypr'umme  (Labco  and  Crossochcilus),  Schisothoracinae  {Schiso- 
tliora.v,  Ptycliobarbus,  Schicopygopsis,  Diptycliiis  and  Orcinus)  and  Cohitidac  (Bolia  and 
Nemachilus).  As  was  to  l)e  expected,  Glyptotliorax,  Labco,  Crossocliciliis  and  Botia  were 
found  only  in  the  Kashmir  Valley,  while  Nemachilus  and  the  Schicothoracinae  were  cciivdUy 
abundant  at  high  altitudes  and  in  the  Valley.  In  this  article,  I  propose  to  deal  with  the 
Cobittdae,  especially  the  genus  Nemachilus,  which  in  the  lakes  and  torrential  streams  of 
Central  Asia  has  proliferated  into  many  species  showing  diverse  structural,  adaptive  modifi- 
cations.    The  present  collection  contains  one  species  of  i?of/a  and  eight  species  of  A'^r/;;ar//(7».?. 

1  take  this  opportunity  to  offer  my  sincere  thanks  to  Mr.  Hutchinson  for  affording  nie 
an  npportunity  to  investigate  this  interesting  material  and  for  his  invaluable  field  notes.  I 
am  indebted  to  the  authorities  of  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  for  a  grant  towards  tiie 
cost  of  drawings  which  were  executed  by  Balm  R.  Bagchi  under  my  supervision. 

'  Published  witli  permission  of  the  Director,  Zoological  Survey  of  India. 

Mem.  Conn,  .-\c.\u.,  Vol.  X,  .Art.  XVII,  June,  1936. 


300  REPORT  ON    FISHES.     PART  i:   COBITIDAE 


ECOLOGY    AND    STRUCTURAL    MOPtFICATIONS 


Ecologically,  the  eight  species  nf  tlie  .i;cinis  Xi'iiunliihts  represented  in  tlu'  cullectiMU  nf 
the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  may  I)e  divided  into  three  "associations":  (i)  llottmn- 
dwelling  species  of  the  lakes,  snch  as  A^  7'ittati(s,  which  live  in  4  tn  6  feet  of  water  Init 
lirohably  rise  from  the  Ixjttom  occasionally  and  swim  al)out  ;  ( ii  )  lK)ttoni-(lwelling  species  in 
torrential  streams,  such  as  A',  stolicckae,  N.  gracilis,  N.  niicrops  and  X.  tcnuicaiida.  wliicli 
haliitually  live  atlliering  to  rocks  and  stones  in  swift  currents  though  at  times,  especially  dur- 
ing the  i)reeding  season,  mav  enter  into  sjirings,  pools  and  lakes;  (iii)  free-swimming  lake 
species,  such  as  N.  deTerrai,  N.  hutchinsoni  and  N.  panguri.  wiiicli  swim  alxnit  freely 
in  still  waters  luit  for  feeding  purposes  have  to  cling  to  rocks  and  otlicr  ohjects,  usually  at 
the  lK>ttom.  ("orreiated  witli  the  al>ove  differences  in  hahits  and  habitats,  the  species  have 
undergone  remarkable  modifications  in  the  structure  of  certain  organs. 

Air-bladder.  In  1930,  P  referred  to  the  modifications  of  the  air-bladder  in  species  of 
Nemachilus  from  several  localities  and  indicated  the  close  relation  I)etwcen  its  structure  and 
the  type  of  habitat  in  which  the  species  lived.  On  account  of  the  occurrence  of  gradations 
Ix'tween  the  Ncmacliiius-typc  of  bladder  and  the  Dif^lophysa-iype  of  bladder,  it  was  indicated 
tliat  the  differences  in  the  structure  of  the  bladder  could  not  be  used  for  taxonomic  pur|)Oses. 
Rendahl'^  has,  however,  used  this  character  in  proposing  several  sub-genera  for  the  species  of 
A^cjiiarliilus  obtained  by  Dr.  Sven  Hedin  in  Central  Asia,  and  has  given  a  detailed  morpho- 
logical account  of  the  modifications  observed  by  him.  The  accompanying  figure  shows  some 
of  his  illustrations  and  an  attempt  is  made  below  to  explain  the  possible  significance  of  these 
modifications,  as  I  interpret  them. 

The  structure  of  the  air-bladder  of  A',  barbutiila  ( Text-Hgure  11'")  is  characteristic 
of  the  species  that  live  in  swift  currents  and,  though  they  may  dart  from  place  to  place,  are 
rarely  seen  to  swim.  In  these  circumstances,  the  air-bladder  has  lost  ils  biioy.uit  function 
and  its  anterior  portion  is  represented  by  two  small  lateral  chambers  {a)  enclosed  in  bony 
capsules  and  the  posterior  chamber  by  a  small,  thick-walled  bag  (c).  This  type  of  struc- 
ture is  found  in  A'^.  stoliczkae,  N.  gracilis,  N.  niicrops  and  A'^.  tcnuicauda.  In  N.  yarkandcn- 
sis  (Text-figure  ID)  the  fonn  of  the  bladder  remains  the  same  but  the  lateral  chamljers 
are  greatly  enlarged  so  that  they  come  in  close  contact  with  the  skin.  Tn  the  areas  of  contact, 
the  Ixiny  capsules  are  incomplete  so  that  the  bladder  can  react  to  the  surrounding  changes 
in  pressure.  The  structure  of  the  bladder  in  .Y.  yarkandcnsis  is  more  or  less  similar  to  that 
of  A^  vittatus  (Hora  1930,  Text-figure  6c)  and  probably  the  habits  and  habitats  of  the  former 
are  similar  to  those  of  the  latter.  A'^.  vittatus  is  a  lake  species  and  the  Yale  North  India  I'-xjic- 
dition  obtained  several  specimens,  mostly  from  the  weedy  marginal  areas  of  the  Kashmir 
lakes.  Probably  the  species  lives  at  or  near  the  bottom  and  does  not  swim  about  niucli. 
The  Netherlands  Karakorum  Expedition  obtained  specimens  of  A'^.  yarkandcnsis  from  pools 
in  the  neighbourlioo<l  of  extensive  marshes  at  Rabat-Utsang.  The  real  lake  forms  that  move 
al)ont  in  all  possible  directions  are  characterised  by  a  bladder  of  the  type  found  in  N.  stnvarli 
(Hora  1<'*30.  Text-figure  8),  ^V.  hiitjertjuensis  (Text-figure  lA)  and  three  new  species  of 
Nemachilus  described  hero   from  Western  Til>et   (Text-figures  5/),  //;,  '^t).     The  posterior 

'Hora,  Jount.  Homlmy  Nat.  Hisl.  Soc.  XXXIV,  pp.  379-385  (1930). 
"Rendahl,  Arkiv  for  Zoologi  XXV,  No.  11,  pp.  1-51   (1933). 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  I  :   COBITIDAE 


301 


chaniLer  of  the  I)la(](ler  lias  assumed  the  form  of  the  typical  Cyprinid  bladder  and  probably 
functions  in  exactly  the  same  way. 

The  type  of  bladder  found  in  A^.  kiingcssaniis  (Text-figure  IB)  shows  that  the  spec 


les 


Fkuire  1.  Various  types  of  air-bladder  found  in  Nnnailtiliis  (after  Rendalil).  Various  magnified.  A: 
.V.  Iiiiljcrljucnsis  Rend.;  B:  N.  kiingcs.minis  (Kessl.)  ;  C:  A'.  pafillo-Iabiatus  (Kessl.)  ;  D :  A^.  yarkandnuis  Day; 
E:  A^.  hsulschonrnsix  Rend.;  F:  A',  barhatnia  (Liiui.).  a  =  portion  of  bladder  enclosed  in  bone;  6  =  duct  con- 
necting; the  enclosed  and  the  free  portions  of  the  air-bladder;  r  =  anterior  chamber  of  the  free  portion  of  the 
bladder;  rf  =  posterior  chamber  of  the  free  portion  of  the  bladilcr ;  c  =  pneumatic  duct  connecting  the  air-bladder 
with  oesophagus  ;   g  ■=  gut. 


has  reverted  again  to  a  ground  habit  of  life  in  comparatively  swift  currents.  Its  long,  nar- 
row and  thick-walled  posterior  portion  shows  that  the  bladder  is  losing  its  utility  as  a  hydro- 
static organ.     In  this  connection  reference  may  be  made  to  the  modification  of  the  swim- 


302 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     I'ART  i:   COBITIDAE 


bladder  411  species  of  the  genus  Garra*  in  which  the  torrential  species  possess  a  similar  type 
of  posterior  chamber.  This  process  of  retrogression  is  much  more  pronounced  in  A'^.  hsiit- 
schoiicnsis  (Text-figure  IE). 

The  type  of  bladder  found  in  N.  pal>illo-labiatus  (Text-figure  IC),  N.  strainiiii  (Hora 
1*^130,  Te.xt-figure  7)  and  A',  actiticcplialus  (Ilora  1930,  Text-figure  9)  is  rciuarkable  in  so 
far  as  the  free  bladder  is  situated  very  far  back  in  the  abdominal  cavity  and  is  connected  with 
the  bilobed  anterior  portion  and  the  oesophagus  ])y  means  of  a  long  tul^e.  In  the  case  of 
A'^.  acuticcphalits  I  surnu'scd  tliat  the  pfisition  of  the  liladder  was  ])riil)ably  due  to  its  burrow- 


Fir.uRE  2.  Form  of  caudal  fin  in  llie  torrential  species  of  A^c/iiac/ii'/jii  from  Western  Tibet,  a:  Ncmachilus 
gracilis  Day  X2;  b:  Nentachilus  stolicskae  (Steind.).  X2J^;  c:  Nemachilus  tcnuicauda  (Steind.).  X3/^; 
d:  Nemachilus  microps  (Steind.).     X  2}/i. 


ing  habits.  This  hypothesis  receives  sujjport  frimi  tlic  fad  tliat  in  Psi'udapocryplrs  luncco- 
Itiliis,  an  eel-like  burrowing  Gobioid  fish,  the  bladder  has  shifted  backwards  to  the  anal 
region,  though  in  the  young  stages,  when  the  fish  leads  a  pelagic  life,  the  bladder  occupies 
almost  the  whole  of  the  abdominal  cavity.' 

In  air-breathing  fishes  of  the  families  Anabantidac  and  Aphiccphalidac,  the  air-bladder 
extends  into  the  caudal  region  as  far  as  the  base  of  the  caudal  fin.  The  utility  of  this  remark- 
able modification  has  been  explained  l)y  me  in  another  place  (Hora,  Cur.  Sci.  Ill,  p]).  336- 
338,  1935).  It  seems  probable,  however,  that  the  backward  position  of  the  bladder  in 
A^.  papillo-IabJatus,  N.  strauchii  and  N.  acuticcphalus  enables  them  to  lie  horizontally  at  the 
bottom  and  obviates  any  tendency  of  the  anterior  part  to  rise.  This  is  merely  a  tentative  sug- 
gestion as  no  observations  have  yet  Ijeen  made  on  the  mode  of  life  oi  these  fishes. 

'Hora,  Rcc.  hid.  Mus.  XXII,  p.  646  (1921). 
'Hora,  Current  Science  III,  p.  336  (1935). 


REPORT  ON    FISHES.     PART  I  :   COBITTDAE 


303 


From  the  alxive  it  is  clear  lliat  tl 


lie  lonii  ami  structure  of  the  air-liiaddcr  is  liable  to 
considerable  variation  and  that  the  modifications  noted  above  are  definitely  correlated  with 
the  diverse  types  of  habitats.  In  view  of  these  considerations,  and  also  on  account  of  the  fact 
that  all  possible  gradations  exist  between  different  types  of  bladders,  I  am  of  the  opinion  that 
the  character  of  the  air-bladder  should  not  be  used  for  splitting  up  species  into  genera.  All 
the  same,  it  is  a  good  index  of  the  type  of  habitat  of  a  particular  species. 

Caudal  Fin:   It  is  well  known  that  in  most  of  the  hill-streani  fishes  the  lower  lobe  of  the 
caudal  fin  is  distinctly  longer  and  better  developed  than  the  upper.    A  powerful  stroke  from 


Figure  3.  Form  of  caudal  fin  in  the  lake  inhabiting  species  of  Ncmachilus  from  Western  Tibet,  a. 
Nemachilus  vittatus  (Heckel).  X3;  b:  Nemachilus  panguri,  sp.  nov.  X3;  c:  Nemachilus  hutchinsoni, 
sp.  nov.     X;    d:  Nemachilus  deTerrai,  sp.  nov.      X  3. 


such  a  fin  would  not  only  result  in  the  forward  movement  of  the  fish  but  the  differential  dis- 
placement of  water  by  the  two  lolx;s  would  tend  to  rotate  the  anterior  end  of  the  fish 
upwards.  This  is  probably  advantageous  in  the  case  of  torrential  fishes  when  darting  from 
rock  to  rock  in  shallow  rapid-running  waters.  By  the  operation  of  this  device  the  fish 
actually  moves  with  its  head  pointing  towards  the  surface  and  thus  obviates  encountering 
any  obstructions  in  its  path.  In  the  torrential  species  of  Nemachilus  (Text-figure  2),  the 
caudal  loljes  are  either  ecjual  or  the  lower  is  slightly  longer  than  the  upper.  I'ut  in  the  case 
of  till-  free-swimming  "lake"  species  (Text-fig"ure  3),  the  u]>pi'r  Inbc  is  Idngcr  and  better 
develojjed  than  the  lower.  This  modification  no  doubt  enables  these  buoyant  fishes  to  go  to 
the  hiittiiui  more  easily  and  to  keep  the  head-end  directed  towards  the  bottom.  The  dift'erence 
in  the  form  of  the  caudal  fin  is  so  marked  in  the  species  of  the  two  habitats  that  it  is  usually 
easy  to  separate,  with  its  help,  the  specimens  with  a  free  air-bladder  in  the  al)dominal  cavity. 
Attention  may  be  directed  to  the  modifications  of  the  air-bladder  and  the  structure  of 
the  caudal  fin  in  the  species  of  Nciiuithilus  obtained  by  the  Netherland  Karakorum  Expedi- 


.>04  REPORT  ON  FISHES.     PART  I:  COBTTinAE 

til  111.''  'Hic  four  t'lrrciitial  species,  N.  stolicckac,  .\ .  i^racilis.  W  li-iniiaiitilii  and  A'.  iiiiiT(>ps, 
witli  i;Tcatl\-  reduced  I)ladder  ami  witli  the  lower  iol)e  of  the  caudal  liii  better  developed  than 
the  upper,  were  found  either  in  small,  rapidly  flowing  streams  or  in  springs  and  pools  to 
which  they  resort  for  breeding  purposes.  In  the  specimens  of  A^.  ladaccnsis  from  Alinazar- 
Kurghan,  the  bladder  is  like  that  of  A^. /'0/>i7/o-/a6i(;/!<j  (Text-figure  IC)  and  it  is  likely  that 
the  fi.sh  leads  a  bottom  life  in  still  or  slowly  Howing  waters.  The  two  loljes  of  its  caudal 
tin  arc  almost  symmetrical,  suggesting  that  the  lish  does  not  perform  any  regular  vertical 
movements. 

The  three  species  collected  from  the  plains  of  Turkestan  near  Varkand  were  obtained 
from  marshes,  lakes  or  canals  and,  in  consequence,  the  bladder  is  considerably  modilied. 
The  structure  of  the  bladder  of  A^.  yarkaudcusis  is  referred  to  above  (]>.  300)  ;  and  that  of 
Neiiiailiiliis  sj).  prox.  tariiiiriisis  is  similar.  Tiie  liladder  of  A'c  nun  hi  I  us  sp.  from  Kaliat 
Utsang  is  like  that  of  A^  papillo-hibiatus.  Jt  is  thus  seen  that  all  the  three  species  of 
Ne)iia<liiii(s  from  Turkestan  are  adapted  to  live  at  the  bottom  in  the  marshy  areas  and  do 
not  swim  alx)ut  much.  In  A',  yarkaiidetisis  and  A^.  iariiiicnsis  the  upper  lolx;  of  the  caudal  fin 
is  longer  as  is  the  case  in  A'.  I'itlatus  {ride  supra,  \).  300),  while  that  of  Xriiunliilus  sp. 
is  almost  symmetrical.  It  is  thus  seen  that  the  study  of  the  material  obtained  by  the  Nether- 
land  Karakorum  Expedition  supports  the  hypotheses  advanced  regarding  the  ecology  and 
bionomics  of  the  species  collected  by  the  Yale  North  India  I'^xpedition. 


GEOGRAPHICAL   DISTRIBUTION    AND   OKICIN    OK   T  UK    KISll    FAUNA 

r  have  often  remarked  that  the  i'lsh  fauna  of  the  high  altitudes  of  Central  ;\sia  is  derived 
from  the  fauna  of  the  low-lying  lands  of  the  neighbouring  countries,  and  this  hypothesis 
is  supported  1)\'  the  geographical  distribution  of  the  species  and  the  modilicatioiis  undergone 
by  the  air-bladder  of  the  forms  living  in  stationary  waters  at  great  heights,  .\linost  all 
the  species  of  Nciiuichilus  found  along  the  slopes  of  the  llimalay.'i  are  characterised  by  the 
great  reduction  of  their  air-bladder,  but  when  they  enter  lakes,  etc.,  a  functional  bladder  is 
developed  once  again.  The  three  new  .species  of  the  Panggong  complex  are  no  doubt 
descendants  of  forms  once  living  in  torrential  streams.  When  acknowledging  the  prelimi- 
nary determinations  of  the  fish  collected  by  the  Expedition  Mr.  liutrhinsoii  made  the  ful- 
lowing  observations  regarding  the  distribution  of  the  new   s[)eeies : 

"As  you  will  sec  from  tlie  map,  one  species  (  N.  hutchinsoni)  whieh  now  seems 
to  occur  in  small  ponds  and  the  very  small  lake  Tsar  Tso  occui)ies  a  regitjii  formerly 
filled  by  the  great  freshwater  lake  which  represented  Panggong  in  the  late  glacial 
and  which  extended  far  to  the  west.  The  species  from  Man  (N.  deTerrai) 
occurred  only  in  a  .small  lagoon,  cut  otT  from  the  edge  of  the  lake.  I  saw  one 
specimen  actually  in  the  lake,  almost  certainly  of  this  species,  and  think  that  it  may 
have  been  washed  out   from  the  lagoon  during  a  rather  heavy  storm  the  nighl 

before It  is  quite  clear  that  all  fish  are  extremely  rare  in  lake  Panggong 

itself  at  the  ])re.sent  time.    This  is  due  no  doubt  ])artly  to  its  high  salt  content  and 
still   more   to   its  com])lete   lack   of   higher   vegetation    which    is   abiiiidarit    in   the 

"Hora  &  Mukerji,  Visser's  Karakorum  I,  pp.  426-445  (193.S). 

'Hora,  Rec.  hid.  Miis.  XXIV,  p.  .S8  (1922)  ;  Phi!.   Trans,  h'oy.  .Sor.  Loudon  (P.)  CCXVIII,  p.  268  (1930)  ; 
Rec.  hid.  Mus.  XXXVI,  p.  281  (1934). 


bEPORt  ON   FISHES.     PART  1:   COBITIDAfi  305 

lagoons.  No  doubt  tlie  latter  are  far  richer  in  food  stuffs  than  the  lake  itself. 
In  the  case  of  the  third  species  ( N.  panguri),  from  Tso  Nyak  and  Pangur  Tso, 
there  is  no  doubt  that  the  s])ecies  actually  lives  at  present  in  the  lakes  which  are  ' 
fairly  rich  in  vegetation,  though  it  also  enters  the  streams  running  into  them.  To 
my  mind  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  all  three  species  developed  in  the  late  glacial 
lake  but  only  the  third  one  has  remained  common  in  lacustrine  environments,  the 
others  hanging  on  as  best  they  can  chieHy  in  small  pools  in  the  basin." 

It  is  clear  from  the  above  that  at  the  present  time  the  Panggong  Lake  acts  as  an  effective 
barrier  for  the  distribution  of  various  species.  Further  it  seems  probable  that  this  hal)itudi- 
nal  segregation  may  have  induced  the  development  of  different  species.  It  is  likely  that  in 
the  late  glacial  lake  there  was  only  one  species  derived  from  a  torrential  stock  and  that  when 
the  environments  became  restricted,  it  developed  along  different  lines  in  different  localities 
and  resulted  in  the  production  of  several  new  species. **  This  supposition  supports  the 
hypothesis  of  Regan^  "that  as  a  rule  the  first  step  in  the  origin  of  a  new  species  is  the  for- 
mation of  a  community  with  a  new  and  restricted  environment,  or  with  new  habits;  in  other 
words,  that  some  form  of  isolation,  either  localization  or  habitudinal  segregation,  is  the 
condition  of  the  development  of  a  new  species." 

From  the  modifications  of  the  bladder  described  above,  it  does  not  follow  that  the  lake 
species  cannot  enter  into  brooks  or  vice  versa.  All  species  of  Nemachilus  are  flattened  and 
adapted  for  clinging  to  foreign  objects  and  if  ponds,  pools  and  lakes  are  in  communica- 
tion with  brooks  it  is  possible  that  the  species  uf  one  habitat  may  enter  the  habitat  of  the 
other  set  of  species.  For  instance,  it  often  happens  that  torrential  forms  enter  springs  and 
pools  for  breeding  purposes.  The  occurrence  of  a  species  (A^.  panguri)  in  both  types  of 
habitats,  therefore,  does  not  in  any  way  help  to  fix  its  evolutionary  status. 

A'^.  x'ittatus  seems  to  have  developed  in  the  Kashmir  lakes  and  is  endemic  in  them. 
Neiiicichiliis  sttilicckae,  N.  iiiicrtipx.  N.  touiicauda  and  N.  gracilis  are  widely  distributed 
species.  The  first  three  are,  however,  restricted  to  the  high  altituiles,  whereas  A',  gracilis 
is  found  as  far  down  in  the  Indus  as  Attock.^"  Almost  all  the  species  were  obtained  by  the 
Netherland  Karakorum  Expedition  not  only  from  the  Nubra  Valley  but  also  from  the  Kara- 
kash  river,  which  now  drains  into  the  Tarim  river  system.  Mukerji  and  I  referred  to  this 
discontinuous  distributidu  of  the  species,  but  the  difficulty  has  now  disappeared  for  "On  the 
basis  cjf  his  geomorphological  studies.  Dr.  de  Terra  has  reconstructed  the  Tertiary  drainage 
pattern  of  the  western  part  of  the  Tibetan  plateau.  A  nunilx-r  of  rivers  ran  from  west  to 
east,  one  of  them  occupying  the  present  valley  of  the  Upper  Indus."''  The  close  similarity 
between  the  torrential  fish  fauna  of  the  Karakash  river  and  of  western  Tibet  suggests,  at 
any  rate,  a  common  drainage  for  the  waters  of  these  two  areas  at  no  great  distant  date  and 
lends  great  support  to  the  hypothesis  advanced  by  de  Terra.  Reference  may  also  i)e  made 
to  the  occurrence  of  A',  ladacensis  in  Ladakh  and  the  Karakash  \'alley,  but  it  has  to  be 
remembered  that  only  a  few  specimens  of  this  species  are  known  so  far,  and,  in  consequence, 
its  specific  limits  have  not  yet  been  precisely  defined. 

'  Dr.  A.  W.  C.  T.  Herre  liad  a  similar  problem  in  the  evolution  of  the  seventeen  species  of  fishes  of  Lake 
Lanao  in  the  Philippines   {Amer.  Nat.  XLVII,  pp.   l.S4-l()2,  1933). 
•Regan,  Nature.  CXIII,  p.  569  (1924). 
'"Hora,  Rcc.  hid.  Mus.  XXXV,  p.  189   (1933). 
"Hutchinson,  Naliire,  CXXXIV,  p.  87  (1934). 


306  REPORT  (IN    KISHKS.     PART  T  !   rORITIDAE 

SYSTEMATIC  ACCOUNT 

NcmacJiilus  stoliczkae  (Steindachner) 
1866.     Cobitis  slolicckac,  Steindachner,  Vcrh.  Zool.-bot.  Gcs.  JVicii,  p.  793,  pi.  xiv,  fig.  2. 
1868.     Ncmachiliis  stoliczkae,  Giinther,  Cat.  Fish.  Brit.  Mus.  VII,  p.  360. 
1876.     N eviachcilus  stoliczkae,  Day   (in  part),  Proc.  Zool.  Soc.  London,  p.  795. 
1878.     Ncmachcilus  stolicckae,  Day  (in  part),  Sci.  Res.  2nd  Yarkand  Miss.  ]chth\oL,  p.  14,  pi.  v, 

fig.  2. 
1878.     Ncuiacheihis  stoliczkae,  Day  (in  ])art),  I-isli.  India,  p.  620,  pi.  civ,  fig.  10. 
1889.     Ncmacliihis  stoliczkae,  Day  (in  part),  faun.  Brit.  Ind.  Fish.  I,  p.  235,  fig.  84. 
1922.     Nemachihts  stoliczkae,  Hora,  Kcc.  Ind.  Mus.  XXIV,  p.  78. 
1935.     Nemachilus  stoliczkae,  Hora  &  Mukerji,  Visser's  Karakoruni  I,  p.  429,  ])!.  iv,  fig.  4. 

The  species  was  originally  described  from  12  specimens  obtained  from  Tsho  Mararai 
(Tso  Moriri),  a  lake  in  the  Rupshu  Province  of  Western  Til)et  at  an  altitude  of  15,500 
ft.  Day^'  assigned  a  very  wide  range  of  distribution  to  this  species  and  recorded  it  from 
Leh,  Snima,  Lukong,  Cliagra,  Yarkand,  Sarikol  and  Akta.sh.  Since  then  it  has  been  reported 
fmni  widely  different  places  in  Central  Asia  and  several  varieties  of  it  have  Ijeen  described 
by  Russian  ichthyologists"  from  Eastern  Turkestan  (Tarim  River  System)  and  Tm-kestan 
(Oxus  River  System).  In  1922,  it  was  pointed  out  by  me  that  of  the  large  miniber  of 
specimens  referred  to  A^.  stoliczkae  by  Day  and  nnw  preserved  in  the  cnjk-ctinn  uf  the  Indian 
Museum,  only  those  that  came  from  Rupshu,  Lukong  and  Chagra  could  Ik;  definitely  assigned 
to  this  species.  A  specimen  from  "Kashmir"  was  also  referred  to  A^  stoliczkae,  but  there 
seems  to  have  been  some  mistake  alx)Ut  the  locality  of  this  example,  as  the  species  ap])ears 
to  be  restricted  to  high  altitudes.  Mukerji  and  I  have  recorded  this  species  from  Leh, 
I'anamik,  Nungstet,  Suget-Karaul  and  Alenazar-Kurghan  after  studying  the  material  obtained 
I)y  the  Netherland  Karakorum  Expedition.  The  first  three  localities  arc  on  the  Iieadwaters 
of  the  Indus,  while  the  last  two  are  in  the  Karakash  Valley  whence  the  waters  flow  into 
the  Tarim  River.     All  these  places  are  situated  at  fairly  high  altitudes. 

The  Yale  North  India  Expedition  made  collections  in  Western  Tilx!t  and  ttbtained 
specimens  from  several  places  to  the  north-east  of  the  type-locality.  Though  originally 
descril)ed  from  a  lake,"  it  appears  to  be  a  torrential  form  as  it  is  devoid  of  a  functional 
air-bladder.  It  seems  likel)-  that  the  species  enters  lakes  for  breeding  purposes.  Several 
yomig"  si)ecimens  were  obtained  by  the  Expedition  liom  \'ay('  Tso;  wliilo  fnllv  grown 
specimens  were  obtained  from  several  streams. 

In  view  of  the  great  confusion  that  prevails  regarding  this  species,  I  take  this  oppor- 
tunity to  give  a  detailed  description  with  figures  from  freshly  preserved  material. 

D.3/8;  A.3/5:  P.  13;  V.8;  C.19 
Neiinuliiliis  stoliczkae  is  a  long  and  slender  s])ecies  in  which  tlir  luad  and  the  anterior 
])art   of   the  body  are  depressed;   while   the   tail    region    is    compressed    and    whip-like.      The 

"Day,  I'rvc.  /mil.  Sue.  Lnmlvii,  p.  595  (18/6);  .SVi".  h't-s.  Jml  Yail:,nul  Mission,  hhtliyol.,  p.  14,  pi.  v,  Hr.  2 
(1878). 

"  Herzensteiii,  Wiss.  Res.  Pr=nmtski  Ccntrut  As.  Kris.  /.ool.  Ill  (>),  |i.  H  (1888);  Hcfk,  I'oiss  ili-s  luiii.v 
Douces  dc  L'U.  R.  S.  S.,  pt.  ii,  p.  559  (1933). 

"Mr.  Hutchinson  informs  me  that  he  used  a  trawl  on  very  favourable  ground  at  the  north  end  (estuary  of 
Pcldo-le  stream)  of  Tso  Moriri,  and  found  no  fish.  He  is  of  opinion  that  the  types  of  A',  stoliccltae  must  have 
come  from  a  stream  flowing  into  the  lake.     (This  is  stated  to  be  the  case  in  the  original  description.    G.  E.  H.) 


REPORT  ON    FISHES.     PART  T:   COBITIDAE  307 

dorsal  profile  is  gently,  luit  sli^litly,  arclicd  ami  the  ventral  |)rolile  is  straight  and  hori- 
zontal throughout.  The  head  is  lung  and  narrow  and  broadly  pointed ;  its  length  is  contained 
from  5.6-5.9  times  in  the  total  length  and  from  4.2-4.8  times  in  the  length  without  the 
caudal.  The  head  is  relatively  longer  in  the  female  specimens.  The  greatest  width  of  the 
head  is  contained  from  1.4-1.6  times  and  its  height  at  occiput  from  1.7-2.1  times  in  its  length. 
The  eye  is  almost  in  the  middle  of  the  head  in  female  specimens,  while  in  the  males  the 
snout  is  sometimes  considerably  longer  than  the  postorbital  part  of  the  head.  The  diameter 
of  the  eye  is  contained  from  5.2-6.5  times  in  the  length  of  the  head,  from  2.3-3.2  times  in 
the  length  of  the  snout  and  from  1.3-1.6  times  in  the  interorbital  width.  The  supraorbital 
margin  of  the  eye  projects  slightly  beyond  the  profile  and  the  eyes  arc  not  visible  from  the 
ventral  surface.  The  mouth  is  on  the  ventral  surface  considerably  behind  the  tip  of  the 
snout;  it  is  lunate  and  horizontal.  The  lips  are  thick,  continuous  and  greatly  papillated  or 
striated.  The  posterior  lip  is  reflected  backwards  so  that  a  portion  of  the  jaw  is  left  bare. 
The  post-laliial  groove  is  interrupted  in  the  middle  by  a  slight  ridge.  The  posterior  jaw  has 
a  sharp,  evenly  rounded  edge.  The  form  of  the  lips  is  a  very  characteristic  feature  (jf  the 
species.  The  barbels  are  short  and  stumj)y;  they  are  as  long  as  or  slightly  longer  than  the 
diameter  of  the  eye. 

The  greatest  height  of  the  body  is  above  the  pectoral  fins;  the  dejjth  of  the  body  is  con- 
tained from  8.2-10.4  times  in  the  total  length  and  from  6.8-8.6  times  in  the  length  without 
the  caudal.  The  body  is  scaleless.  The  lateral  line  is  complete;  anteriorly  it  is  continued 
over  the  head  and  divides  into  two  branches  Ijehind  the  eyes.  The  caudal  i)eduncle  is  long 
and  narrow;    its  least  height  is  contained  from  3.1-3.6  times  in  its  length. 

The  dorsal  fin  is  inserted  somewhat  in  advance  of  the  ventral  and  its  commencement 
is  distinctly  nearer  to  the  base  of  caudal  than  to  the  tip  of  snout.  The  longest  ray  of  the 
dor.sal  is  considerably  higher  than  the  depth  of  the  lK)dy  below  it;  its  anterior  margin  is 
rounded  near  the  ti])  and  the  free  border  is  concave.  The  paired  fins  are  broad,  rounded 
and  horizontally  ])laeed.  The  jjectoral  is  somewhat  shorter  than  the  head  and  extends  almost 
half  the  way  to  the  ventral.  The  ventral  fin  extends  beyond  the  anal  opening  and  in  some 
cases  almost  reaches  the  anal  fin.  The  anal  fin  is  separated  from  the  caudal  by  a  distance 
equal  to  its  own  length.  The  caudal  fin  is  almost  as  long  as  or  slightly  longer  than  the 
head  in  males,  while  in  the  females  it  is  .shorter  th.m  the  head;  its  length  is  contained  from 
5-5.8  times  in  the  total  length.  It  is  slightly  emarginate  and  has  two  nnnnled  lobes;  the 
lower  lol)e  is  Ix-tter  develojied  and  longer  than  the  U])per. 

Nemachilus  stolicdcac  exhibits  sexual  dimorphism.  The  secondary  sexual  characters 
of  the  male  are  well  developed  and  of  the  tyjie  described  l)y  nie^''^'  for  A',  tibctanus.  In  the 
males  the  head  is  relatively  shorter  and  the  snout  is  longer  than  the  postorbital  part  of 
the  head. 

In  si)irit  specimens,  the  general  colour  is  dark  above  and  on  the  sides  and  nuich  lighter 
l)elow.  The  head  and  bo<ly  are  mottled  with  numerous  black  spots,  and  in  some  specimens 
short,  .saddle-.sha|)e(l,  black  bands  are  distinguishable  along  the  dorsal  surface,  especially  in 
the  tail  region.  The  dorsal  and  the  candrd  tins  are  sjjotted.  The  anteriormost  ray  of  the 
dorsal  fin  is  provided  with  ;i  series  of  consjjicuous  sjxits.  The  dorsal  surface  of  the  outer 
rays  ui  the  paired  fins  is  sometimes  spotted. 

In  young  specimens,   the  whole  of  the  body  is  grayish   in  eolotu",   though   somewhat 

■"Hora,  Rcc.  hid.  Mus.  XXIV,  p.  81  (1922). 


,l08  REI'ORT  ON   FISHF.S.     PART  I:  rnBITIDAE 

lii^litt-r  1*41  tlic  ventral  surface.    'I'liere  is  a  series  of  spots  aloni;  tlie  lateral  line  and  also  along 
tile  dorsal  surface.     The  fms  are  witlumt  any  colour  niarkins.;s. 

Pistribiitioii.  Reference  has  been  made  above  to  the  .general  distributimi  nf  the  s])ccies. 
Its  precise  range  is,  however,  difficult  to  assign  till  the  limits  of  the  forms  referred  to 
.V.  stolicchae  from  all  over  Central  Asia  are  properly  elucidated.  The  \'ale  North  India 
ICxpedition  obtained  specimens  from  the  following  localities  in  June-August,   \'^^32: 

Between  Tangtse  and  Mugleb,  ca  13,700  ft.  (L37).     1  .specimen  (S). 

Mig])al-kongma,   ca   16,082   ft.    (L64).     5  specimens  (i). 

Between  Chuine-sang  and  Nyagtsu,  ca  15,500  ft.  (L()5).     4  specimens  (39  +13). 

Nyagtsn,  ca  15.324  ft.  (L65).     1  s]K'cimen  (S). 

Tso-skani,  ca   15.800  ft.   (L77b).     1   specimen  (9). 

Yaye  Tso,  ca  15,373  ft.   (L78).     18  specimens  (young). 

Rciimrks.  A'cDiachiliis  stolicskar  can  be  readily  distinguished  by  the  fullowing  combina- 
tion of  characters : 

(i)    The   \entrals  extend  considerably   bexcuid  the  anal  opening. 

(ii)  The  comiiieiiceiiicut  of  the  dorsal  is  nearer  {<>  the  base  of  the  caudal  than  to  the 
tip  of  the  snout. 

(iii)    The  least  height  of  the  caudal  jieduiicle  is  abnut  3-4  times  in  its  length. 

(iv)  The  lijis  are  papillated  and  conliiUK  ms ;  the  posterior  li|)  is  broad  and  rellecled 
backwards. 

Bionomics,  b'roni  its  general  buikl,  position  and  form  of  the  jjaired  fms  and  the  struc- 
ture of  the  lips  and  jaws,  N.  stolicchac  appears  to  l)e  a  torrential  species.  The  absence  of  a 
functional  swim-bladder  indicates  that  it  is  a  stream  form  and  li\i's  at  the  bottom.  An 
examination  of  the  stomach  contents  has  shown  that  it  feeds  on  insect  larvae  and  algal 
growths  that  encrust  rocks  and  stones.  Caddis- worms,  dipterous  larvae,  eggs  (probably  of 
Trichoptera)  and  slimy  matter  have  been  found  in  the  stomachs  of  specimens  dissected  from 
dififerent  localities.  The  length  of  the  alimentary  canal  is  slightly  greater  than  the  length 
of  the  fish.     Some  of  tlu-  s]ieciniens  opened  ha\e  been   found  to  harbour  wdrnis. 

M casiirciiwnls  in  iiiilliiiuircs 

6  £  S  9               9               9 

Total  length  including  caudal 121 .0  106.0  100.0  102.5  96.9  84.5 

Length  of  caudal   21 .2  18.S  17.0  18.0  16.2  14.8 

Length  of  head 21.0  18.0  17.8  18.5  19.0  16.4 

Width  of  head  15.0  11.5  11.3  12.5  12.1  9.3 

Height  of  head 11.8  9.2  9.8  10.4          9.0          7.8 

Depth  of  body   14.0  10.3  10.7  9.8  10.2  10.2 

Lengdi  of  snout 10.0  8.8  7.8  7.6          8.2          7.0 

Diameter  of  eye 4.0  2.9  2.8  3.0    .       3.0           2.8 

liiterorbital  width 5.5  4.0  4.0  3.9           5.0           3.6 

Length  of  caudal  peduncle 23.6  20.0  20.0  21.0  20.0  18.0 

Least  height  of  caudal  peduncle 7.0  6.4  5.5  6.2           5.8           5.0 

Longest  ray  of  dorsal   18.1)  15.1  14.0  15.0  14,8  11.0 

Longest  ray  of  anal 1 5.5  1 3.6  12.0  1 4.0  1 4.0  10.5 

Length  of  pectoral 18.5  16.0  14.5  1 5.8  15.0  12.0 

Length  of  ventral 15.6  14.5  13.0  12.5  13.0  11.0 

L66  L64  L6S 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  1  :  COBITIDAE  309 


Ncmachiliis  gracilis  Day 

1876.  Neiuachcilus  gracilis,  Day,  Proc.  Zool.  Soc.  London,  p.  798. 

1878.  Neiuachcilus  gracilis,  Day,  Sci.  Res.  2nd  Yarkand  Miss.  Ichthyology,  p.  16,  pi.  iv,  fig.  5. 

1878.  Nemacheilus  gracilis,  Day,  Fish.  India,  p.  621. 

1889.  Ncmachilus  gracilis.  Day,  Faun.  Brit.  hid.  Fisli.  I,  p.  257. 

1898.  Neniachilus  stoUczkae,  Alcock  {ncc  Steindachner),  Rep.  Nat.  Hist.  Pamir  Bound.  Comui., 

p.  38. 

1922.  Ncmachilus  gracilis,  Hora,  Rec.  Ind.  Mus.  XXIV,  p.  74. 

1933.  Ncmachilus  gracilis,  Hora,  Rcc.  Ind.  Mus.  XXXV,  p.  189. 

1935.  Ncmachilus  gracilis,  Hora  &  Mukerji,  in  \'isser's  Karakornni,  I.  p.  430,  pi.  iv,  fig.  2. 

Ncmachilus  gracilis  appears  to  be  one  of  the  commonest  loach  of  the  Indus  River  and 
its  range  extends  from  very  high  altitudes  to  as  low  down  as  Attock  in  the  North-Western 
Frontier  Province.  Few  specimens  of  the  species  were  also  obtained  by  tlie  Netherland 
Karakorum  Expedition  from  the  Karakash  Valley.  In  the  collection  of  the  Yale  North 
India  Expedition,  A^.  gracilis  is  represented  from  the  following  localities.  The  specimens 
were  collected  during  May  to  July,   1932. 

Stream  1  mile  of  IJras,  ca  10,100  ft.  (K76).    6  specimens  (young). 

Dras,  (-((  10,144  ft.  (K  77).     22  specimens  (9  3  —  13  9  ). 

Spring  below  Kargil,  ca  8,790  ft.  (K81).     1  specimen  (  <5  ). 

Above  Leh,  ca  15,000  ft.  (L25).     3  specimens  (young). 

Between  Tangt.se  and  Mugleh,  ca  13,700  ft.  (L37).     1  specimen   (  S  ). 

Kyam  rivulet,  ca  15,500  ft.  (L59).     1  specimen  (young). 

Kyam,  a  pool  below  camp,  ca  15,500  ft.  (L60).     1  specimen  {  S  )■ 

Yalapuk,  ca  13,521  ft.  (L79).     2  specimens  (young). 

Sta-rtsak-puk  Tso,  ca  1-1,889  ft.     4  specimens  (young). 

The  above  distribution  shows  that  the  species  frecjuents  ptiols  in  the  course  of  streams, 
springs  and  lakes  for  breeding  purposes  as  young  specimens  were  collected  from  such 
localities.     It  is  essentially  a  torrential  species  of  wide  range. 

N.  gracilis  is  readily  distinguisiied  by  the  fact  that,  as  a  rule,  the  ventrals  do  not  extend 
as  far  as  the  anal  opening,  the  eye  is  almost  in  the  middle  of  the  head  and  the  ventrals 
cnnnnence  in  advance  of  the  dorsal.  The  structure  nf  the  biwer  lip  is  also  characteristic 
of  the  species. 

The  air-bladder  is  of  the  usual  reduced  type,  consisting  of  two  lateral  chambers  enclosed 
in  bone.  The  alimentary  canal  is  simple  and  not  much  convoluted;  its  length  is  about  three- 
fifths  of  the  total  length  of  the  fish.  The  food  consists  of  insect  larvae,  mostly  free-living 
Dijitera  and  Trichi>])tera,  and  of  the  slime  encrusting  rocks  and  stones  in  rajjid  current. 
The  small,  fan-shaped,  horizimtal  ])aired  fins,  reduced  air-bladder  and  its  food  .strongly 
suggest  that  the  lish  lives  in  very  fast  currents.  Young  specimens  were  collected  from 
underneath  slimes  in  a  ris'ulet. 

Ill  the  mature  females,  the  ovaries  occu])y  almost  the  whole  of  the  abdonu'nal  cavity 
and  even  the  alimentary  canal  is  flattened  out.  The  eggs  are  of  a  fairly  large  size  (diameter 
about  1.25  mm.). 


310  REPORT  ox    1I>HI.S.     I'ART  I  :   CORTTIOAE 

V  NciiHichiliis  niicrops  (^Stcindachner) 

1866.     Cobilis  microps,  Stciiuladiner,  Fcr/i.  Zool.-bot.  Gcs.  Jl'irii,  XVI,  p.  794,  pi.  xii,  fig.  3. 
1868.     Nciiiachiltis  viicrops,  Giinther,  Vat.  Fish.  Brit.  Mtis.  VII,  p.  357. 
1878.     Ncmachihts  microps.  Day,  Sci.  Res.  2nd  Yarkand  Miss.,  Ichthyology,  \\  17. 
1922.     Newachiliis  microps,  Hora,  Rcc.  Ind.  Mits.  XXIV,  p.  SO. 
1935.     A^cwachilus  microps,  Hora  &  Mukerji,  in  Visscr's  Karakoniiii,  I,  p.  430,  pi.  iv,  fig.  3. 

I  refer  to  Ncmachilus  microps  4  specimens,  from  30  to  86  mm.  in  total  length,  collected 
by  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  on  the  i/th  of  August  1932  from  underneath  large 
stones  in  the  bed  of  a  stream  flowing  into  the  west  end  of  the  Tso-Moriri  lake  about  14,853 
feet  above  sea  level.  The  two  larger  specimens  are  females  with  fully  developed  ovaries. 
The  eggs  are  minute  and  the  ovaries  do  not  extend  forwards  l)eyond  the  midille  of  the 
abdominal  cavity.  The  air-bladder  is  reduced  and  enclosed  in  Ixmy  capsules,  as  is  char- 
acteristic of  the  stream-dwelling  forms.  The  alimentary  canal  is  about  as  long  as  the  length 
of  the  fish  and  the  stomach  contents  show  tliat  the  fish  feeds  on  white,  slimy  stuff  tliat  is 
found  encrusting  rocks  and  stones. 

In  my  key  to  the  species  of  NciiiacliUiis  from  Central  .\sia  in  tjie  collection  of  llu'  Indian 
Museum  (1922,  p.  7i)  N.  viicrops  was  scfjarated  fmrn  the  9  of  A^.  yasinciisis  by  the  rela- 
tive lengths  of  the  anal  fin  and  of  the  caudal  ]KHluncIe.  in  tlie  specimens  now  before  nie 
the  portion  of  the  caudal  peduncle  is  much  less  than  the  iengtli  of  the  anal  lin,  l)ut  in  all 
other  respects  they  agree  with  tlie  other  specimens  in  tlic  Indian  Museum  collection.  In 
A^.  yasiiiciisis  the  caudal  peduncle  is  low,  while  in  the  four  specimens  from  Western  Tiljet 
it  is  two-fifths  as  high  as  long.  In  the  earlier  s])ccimens,  the  caudal  peduncle  is  one-third 
as  high  as  long.  These  differences  do  not  seem  to  me  suflicient  to  justify  the  erection  of 
a  new  species  in  such  a  variable  genus.  For  future  reference,  however,  1  give  below 
measurements  of  two  mature  female  specivnens. 

The  species  was  originally  described  from  10  specimens,  4  from  I.eli  and  (>  from  "I'hirse- 
Bach  in  einer  llohc  von  circa  16000  Fuss  bei  .Manecban  in  Rupsbu  i  juli  1(%5)."  The 
specimens  in  the  collection  of  the  Yale  North  Intlia  ]'".xpe(lition  were  also  collected  in  the 
Rupshu  Province,  Western  Tibet. 

.]Icasurciiiciils  in  millimclrcs 

2  9 

Total  length  including  caudal 86.0  86.0 

Length  of  caudal    1 5.6  1 5.5 

Length  of  bead 15.0  16.0 

Width  of  head 9.5  11.2 

Height  of  head 7.5  7.0 

Depth  of  hotly 8.8  9.5 

Length  of  snout   5.5  6.2 

Diameter  of  eye   2.8  2.6 

Interorbital  width 3.8  3.8 

Length  of  caudal  ])eduncle 13.2  12.8 

Least  height  of  caudal  peduncle 5.3  5.0 

Longest  ray  of  dor.sal 1 1.6  12.5 

Longest  ray  of  anal 10.5  10.0 

Length  of  pectoral  12.2  12.5 

Length  of  ventral 1 1.5  1 1.0 


REPORT  ON   F1?HES.     PART  i:   COBITIDAE  311 

Nciiiacliiliis  tcniticaiida  (Steindachner ) 

1866.     Cobitis  tciuiicauda,  Steimlachner,  I'crli.  ZattL-hot.  Gcs.  IJ'icii.  W'l.  p.  792,  pi.  .wii,  fig.  3. 

1868.     Ah^iinn-hiliis  tcmiiamda,  Giiiither,  Cat.  Fish.  Brit.  Miis.  VII,  p.  357. 

1922.     Neutachihts  tcnuicauda,  Hora,  Rcc.  Ind.  Mtts.  XXIV,  p.  79. 

1935.     Nemachilus  tcnuicauda,  Hora  &  Miikerji,  in  Visser'.s  Karakoniiii,  I,  \).  430. 

There  is  a  single,  mature,  female  specimen  of  Ne)itachilHS  tcnuicauda,  alx)ut  62  mm.  in 
total  length ;  it  was  collected  by  the  Expedition  from  a  pool  in  a  swamp  by  Sta-rtsak-i)uk 
Tso  at  an  altitude  of  14,885  feet.  It  is  a  small  species  and  was  originally  collected  from  a 
small  brill ik  in  Western  Tibet.     It  is  also  known  from  Leh  and  the  Nubra  Valley. 

The  ovaries  occupy  only  the  posterior  half  of  the  abdominal  cavity.  The  air-bladder 
is  reduced  and  enclosed  in  two  bony  capsules.  The  length  of  the  alimentary  canal  is  about 
seven-tenths  of  the  total  length  of  the  fish.  The  food  consists  of  Dipterous  and  Trichoj)- 
terous  larvae  and  of  insect  eggs.  The  long  and  narrow  caudal  peduncle  indicates  that  the 
species  lives  in  turbulent  waters.^" 

A'Ciinicliilits  7'ittiifiis  ( Meckel ) 

1838.     Cobitis  vittata,  Ilcckel,  Fischc  Kaschni.,  p.  80,  pi.  xii,  figs.  3  and  4. 
1844.     Cobitis  vittata,  Heckel,  in  Hugel's  Kashmir  IV,  p.  382,  fig. 
1922.     Nemachilus  vittatus,  Hora,  Rcc.  Ind.  Mits.  XXIV,  p.  74. 

1930.     NcmachUus  vittatus,  Hora,  Journ.  Bombay-  Nat.  Hist.  Soc.  XXXIV,  p.  379  (air-bladder 
structure). 

Nemachilus  vittatus  is  represented  by  40  speiimens  in  the  cullection  of  the  Yale  North 
India  Expeditinn;  of  these  33  are  from  the  Wular  Lake  and  7  from  a  small  lake  at  Shad- 
ipur.  The  Wular  Lake  specimens  were  dredged  at  Kiuhiuis.  Though  a  lake  form, 
N.  vittatus  appears  tn  be  a  bottom-living  species  and,  in  cunsequence,  is  fievnid  of  a  free 
air-bladder  in  the  abdominal  cavity.  The  two  lateral  chambers  are  large  and  lie  next  to 
the  skin  as  the  Ixiny  capsule  is  incomplete  in  that  region.  The  alimentary  canal  is  four- 
fifths  of  the  total  length  of  the  fish.  The  food  consists  of  algae,  mud,  insect  larvae, 
leeches,  etc. 

The  species  exhibits  well  marked  sexual  dimorphism  and  the  secondary  sexual  char- 
acters of  the  males  are  similar  to  those  of  the  other  species  described  in  this  paper.  The 
gonads  were  ripe  towards  the  end  of  April  when  the  specimens  were  collected.  The  ovaries 
occupy  almost  the  whole  of  the  abdominal  cavity  and  the  eggs  are  of  a  relatively  large  size. 

Of  the  40  specimens  obtained  by  the  Expedition,  24  are  females  and  16  are  males, 
giving  a  percentage  of  60  females  and  40  males.  L^sually  the  males  predominate  in  collec- 
tions as  the  females  are  of  rather  secretive  habits,  but  in  this  case  the  dredge  used  seems 
to  have  made  a  considerabfe  difference  in  the  projiortional  representation  of  sexes  in  the 
collection. 

Nemachilus  deTerrai,  sp.  nov. 

D./38;  A.2/5;  P.IO;  V.7;  C.16 

Nemachilus  deTerrai  is  a  long  and  slender  species  in  which  the  head  and  the  anterior 
part  of  the  liody  are  slightly  depressed,  while  the  posterior  part,  especially  the  tail  region, 
is  compressed  and  whip-like.     The  head  is  moderately  long  and  broadly  pointed ;  its  length 

"Hora,  Phil  Trans.  Roy.  Soc.  London  (B)  CCXVIII,  pp.  250-25-4  (1930). 


312 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  I  :   COlilTIDAE 


is  contained  from  5.7-6.2  times  in  the  total  Icns^lh  and  from  4.6-5  times  in  the  length  without 
the  caudal.  The  width  of  the  head  is  contained  from  1.4-1.8  times  and  the  height  of  the 
head   from   l.()-l.S  times  in  the  length  of  the  Iiead.      iiie  eye  is  situated  somewhat  nearer 


Figure  4.     Lateral  vitu  of  a  female  spcciiiieii  of  Nemachilus  deTerrai,  sp.  iiuv.     X  Ij^- 

the  tip  of  the  .-^noul  tliaii  to  tlie  o])eri'ular  margin;  its  superior  horder  |iiMJeets  slightly  heyond 
tile  dorsal  profile  of  tiic  head,  imt   it  is  slightly  visible  I'mni  llie  \eiitral  surface.     The  diam- 


<Z. 


Figure  S.     Alimeiilary  canal  and  air-bladder  nf  a  male  ."ipeciiiieii  of  Nemachilus  deTerrai,  sp.  nov.      X  2J^. 

a :    alimentary  canal ;    b  :    air-bladder. 


eter  of  the  eye  is  contained  from  4-4.7  times  in  the  lengtii  of  tiir  lieail.  Iri'in  1.4-l.S  times 
in  the  length  of  the  snout  and  from  1-1.4  times  in  the  interorhital  width.  The  mouth  is 
lunate  and  transverse;  it  is  situated  on  the  ventral  surface  somewhat  behind  the  tip  of  the 
snout  and  is  bordered  by  fleshy  lips.  The  lips  are  striated;  the  posterior  lip  is  interrupted 
in  the  middle  and  reflected  towards  the  sides  so  that  a  small,   triangular  portion  of  the 


REPORT  ON    FISHES.     PART  I  :   COBITIDAE  313 

posterior  jaw  is  left  bare.  The  posterior  jaw  is  sharp  and  shovcl-lil^e  and  the  anterior 
jaw  lies  as  a  Imod  in  front  of  it.  The  harlx-ls  are  thin  and  long;  tlie  inner  rostrais  are  as 
long  as  the  diameter  of  tlie  eye  while  the  other  two  pairs  are  mnch  longer. 

Some  of  the  specimens  are  heavily  parasitised  l)y  worms,  so  that  the  depth  of  the  body 
is  liable  to  considerable  variation.  The  depth  of  the  body  is  contained  from  8.5-9.9  times 
in  the  total  length  and  from  7-7.6  times  in  the  length  without  the  caudal.  Behind  the  gill- 
opening  and  above  the  base  of  the  pectoral  fin,  the  lateral  line  is  represented  by  a  thin-walled, 
broad  tube  beyond  which  it  is  faintly  marked,  thriugh  it  is  continued  to  the  base  of  the 
caudal  fm.  The  caudal  peduncle  is  long  and  narrow;  its  least  height  is  contained  from 
4.8-6.4  times  in  its  length.  In  the  male  specimens  the  least  height  is  either  erjual  to  or 
greater  than  the  diameter  of  the  eye  while  in  the  females  it  is  considerably  less. 

The  dorsal  fin  is  inserted  slightly  in  advance  of  the  ventrals  and  its  commencement 
is  considerably  nearer  to  the  tip  of  the  snout  than  to  the  base  of  the  caudal;  it  is  longer  than 
the  head ;  its  posterior  edge  is  truncate  or  slightly  crenulate.  The  paired  fins  are  horizontally 
placed ;  the  pectoral  fin  is  broad  but  pointed  in  the  middle ;  it  is  somewhat  shorter  than  the 
head  and  separated  from  the  ventral  by  a  distance  equal  to  half  of  its  length.  The  ventrals 
e.xtend  beyond  the  anal  opening  and  in  some  cases  even  beyond  the  commencement  of  the 
anal  fin  which  e.xtends  about  half  the  way  to  the  base  of  the  caudal.  The  caudal  fin  is 
longer  than  the  head;  its  posterior  border  is  concave  with  the  upper  rays  considerably  longer 
than  the  lower. 

Nemachilus  deTerrai  exhibits  sexual  dimorphism.  The  secondary  sexual  characters 
of  the  male  are  similar  to  those  described  above  for  N.  stoliczkac.  The  difference  in  the  height 
of  caudal  peduncle  is  also  well  marked  in  the  two  sexes. 

Air-bladder:  The  air-bladder  is  divided  into  two  parts,  (i)  the  anterior  part  consisting 
of  two  round,  lateral  chambers  enclosed  in  b(jny  capsules  and  connected  by  a  short,  trans- 
verse tube,  and  (ii)  a  large  posterior  part  lying  free  in  the  abdonn'nal  cavity  and  connected 
with  the  trans\erse  tube  bv  a  short  tul)e.  By  another  short,  liut  broader,  tube  it  is  connected 
with  the  oesophagus.  The  posterior  part  is  slightly  constricted  in  the  middle  so  that  it  con- 
sists of  two  chambers.  In  a  specimen  about  110  mm.  in  total  length,  the  measurements  of 
the  bladder  are  as  follows : 

Total  length  of  bladder 25.00  mm. 

Length  of  posterior  part 20.00  mm. 

Width  of  anterior  part 7.50  mm. 

Width  of  ])osterior  part 7.50  mm. 

Transverse  diameter  of  each  anterior  chamber  ....  3.25  mm. 

Length  of  tube  between  two  anterior  chamljcrs  ....  1.00  mm 

Length  of  tul)e  between  anterior  and  posterior  ])arts  1.70  mm. 
The  ai)()ve  measurements  are  of  the  bladder  after  its  removal  from  the  bony  capsules. 

The  bony  cajisules  of  tlu'  air-liladder  lie  just  I)eneath  the  skin  and  are  distinctly  visible 
from  the  external  surface. 

In  spirit  specimens  the  general  colour  of  the  body  is  pale-olivaceous.  There  is  usually 
a  lilack,  fairly  broad  streak  along  the  lateral  line  which  is  composed  of  a  series  of 
darker  blotches.  In  some  the  dorsal  surface  is  gray  so  that  there  is  a  lighter  stripe 
between   the  dorsal   band   and  the  lateral  line.     The  dorsal  and  the  caudal  lins  are  provided 


314  REPORT  (IN    FISHKS.     TAKT  i:   COKITIDAE 

witli  2  tji  4  series  of  spots  ami  the  anterior  ray  >>i  tlie  (lorsal  fin  is  provided  witli  3  nr  4 
l)iaci<  splits  aliinj^  the  front  niarj^in.  Tlie  dorsal  surface  of  tlie  paired  fins  and  thi-  anal  iin 
are  sometimes  jirovided  willi  Mack  jialches. 

Localitv:  Nine  specimens  of  N.  deTerrai  were  cilitaiiicd  l>y  the  ^■ale  North  India 
Ivxpeditioii  from  the  Man  I.a^oon  on  the  4tii  and  3th  of  July.  It  is  an  isolated  !a.L;oon 
in  the  drowned  valley  at  an  altitude  of   14,008   ft. 

Rt'iiuirks:  The  most  distinijuishing-  feature  of  N.  deTerrai  is  the  iL^real  len.s;th  of  its 
dorsal  fin.  The  other  fins  are  also  eloni^atcd.  1"he  form  of  the  caudal  Iin  is  very  charac- 
teristic of  the  species. 

Bionomics:  From  the  extensive  air-hladder  in  the  abdominal  cavity,  and  from  the 
nature  of  the  fins,  it  is  clear  that  the  fisli  is  adajited  to  live  in  stationary  waters.  The  gen- 
eral facies,  especially  the  \\hi])-like  caudal  peduncle,  suggests  that  the  fish  is  a  fast  swimmer. 
For  feeding  purposes,  the  fish  proliahly  adheres  to  rocks  with  the  help  of  the  jjaired  fins  and 
.scrapes  off  animal  and  vegetable  matter.  In  the  ca.se  of  two  .specimens  di.s.sected  the  stomach 
was  found  to  be  full  of  a  whitish,  pidi)y  material  \vithout  any  sand  or  small  bits  of  stones. 
The  alimentary  canal  is  not  much  convoluted:  its  length  is  about  three-fifths  of  the  total 
length.     It  wiiuld  thus  seem  to  be  a  flesh-eating  species. 


Measurements  in  niilinnetrcs 

$$$99 

Total  lenglh  including  caudal 104.0  95.0  95.0  83.0  68.0 

Length  of  caudal   21.0  18.5  19.0  14.8  11.5 

Length  of  head 17.9  16.5  15.2  14.0  12.0 

Width  of  head    11.5  9.2  8.8               9.8  7.0 

I  leight  of  head .' 10.')  10.0  9.5              8.2  6.5 

Depth  of  body   12.0  10.5  9.0  12.0'^  8.0 

Length  of  snout 6.5  6.5  6.5               5.0  4.5 

Diameter  of  eye 4.2  3.5  3.8               3.5  2.8 

Intennbital  width 5.2  5.0  4.0               3.5  3.2 

Length  of  caudal  peduncle 23.0  ■  21.6  20.0  20.5  16.0 

Least  height  of  caudal  peduncle 4.8  4.3  4.0               3.2  2.5 

Longest  ray  of  dorsal  19.8  17.8  17.0  15.0  14.2 

Longest  ray  of  anal 15.0  14.0  13.2  12.5  9.0 

Length  of  pectoral 17.2  15.0  15.0  13.2  11.5 

Length  of  ventral 15.5  13.8  14.0  1 1.5  10.0 

Nemachilus  hutchinsoni,  sp.  nov. 

D.3/8;  y\.2/5;  P.9;  V.7;  C.16 

In  Nemachilus  hutchinsoni  the  head  and  the  anterior  ])art  of  the  body  are  depressed 
so  that  the  ventral  surface  is  somewhat  flattened.  In  the  tail  region  the  body  is  compressed 
and  whip-like,  d'he  head  is  short,  high  and  broadly  pointed ;  its  length  is  contained  from 
5.4-5.6  times  in  the  total  length  and  from  4.4-4.6  times  in  the  length  without  the  caudal.  The 
width  of  the  head  is  contained  from  1.4-1.6  times  and  the  height  of  the  head  at  the  occiput  1.6 
times  in  its  length.    The  eyes  are  situated  nearer  to  the  tip  of  the  snout  than  to  the  posterior 

"  The  abdominal  portion  is  greatly  swollen  due  to  heavy  parasitisation  by  worms. 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     TART  I  :   COBITIDAE  "  315 

margin  of  the  ojjerculuni ;  tliey  are  dorsolateral  in  position  and  invisible  from  the  ventral  sur- 
face. The  diameter  of  the  eye  is  contained  from  4.1-4.9  times  in  tlie  lens^th  of  the  head,  from 
1.5-1.7  times  in  the  length  of  the  snout  and  from  1-1.5  times  in  the  interorbital  width.  The 
month  is  lunate  and  transverse;  it  is  on  the  ventral  surface  not  very  far  behind  the  tip  of  the 
snout  and  is  bortlered  by  ileshy  lips  which  are  continuous  at  the  angles  of  the  mouth.  The 
ventral  lip  is  divided  in  the  middle  almost  imperceptibly.  The  lips  are  folded,  fimbriated  and 
covered  with  minute  papillae.  The  lower  jaw  is  sharp  and  liorizontal,  while  the  upper  jaw 
is  vertical  and  lies  in  front  of  the  lower.  The  barbels  are  thin  and  long;  the  inner  rostrals 
arc  almost  as  long  as  the  diameter  of  the  eye,  while  the  other  two  pairs  are  much  longer. 
The  only  mature  female  specimen  is  heavily  parasitised  and,  in  conserjuence,  the  depth 
of  its  body  is  relatively  greater.  In  the  male  specimens  the  depth  of  the  body  is  contained 
from  7.7-8  tiiues  in  the  total  length  and  from  6.2-0.6  times  in  the  length  without  the  caudal. 
The  lateral  line  is  well  developed  above  the  base  of  the  pectoral  fin  beyond  which  it  is  incon- 


Figure  6.     Lateral  view  (if  a  female  .specimen  (jf  Nemachilus   hutchinsoni,  sp.  iiov.     Nat.  .size. 

spicuous.  The  caudal  peduncle  is  long  but  fleshy;  its  least  height  is  contained  from  4.4-5.1 
times  in  its  length.  The  least  height  is  either  greater  than  or  etpial  to  the  diameter  of  the 
eye;  in  the  female  specimen  the  least  height  is  considerably  greater  than  the  diameter  of 
the  eye. 

The  dorsal  liu  is  inserted  in  advance  of  the  ventrals  and  its  coiumencement  is  consid- 
erably nearer  tn  the  ti[)  of  the  snout  than  to  the  base  of  the  caudal  fin;  it  is  somewhat  longer 
than  the  head  but  this  character  is  more  marked  in  the  female  specimen.  The  posterior 
margin  of  the  fin  is  almost  truncate.  The  paired  fins  are  horizontally  placed  and  are  broadly 
jiointed  in  the  middle.  The  pectoral  is  shorter  than  the  head  and  is  separated  from  the 
ventral  by  a  considerable  distance.  The  ventral  extends  beyond  the  anal  opening  and  almost 
reaches  the  anal  fin  which  extends  half  way  to  the  base  of  the  caudal  fin.  The  caudal  fin 
is  somewhat  longer  than  the  head ;  it  is  slightly  emarginate  with  the  two  lobes  broadly 
rounded.     The  upper  lobe  is  better  developed  and  longer  than   the  lower. 

Nemachilus  hutchinsoni  exhibits  sexual  dimorphism  and  the  secondary  sexual  charac- 
ters of  the  male  are  similar  to  those  of  the  other  species  discussed  here.  The  mature  male 
and  female  specimens  are  from  two  different  localities  so  one  cannot  be  certain  that  they 
beldug  to  the  same  species.  A  male  specimen  has  been  selected  as  the  type  of  the  species. 
.\ttention  luay  1^  directed  to  the  fact  that  in  the  female  specimen  the  caudal  peduncle  is 
relatively  deeper  and  the  dorsal  fin  longer  than  is  the  case  in  the  males. 

Air-bladder.  The  air-bladder  is  of  the  usual  Diplophysid  tyjie.  The  anterior  ])art  is 
dumbbell-shaped  and  is  enclosed  in  two  bony  capsules  \\hile  the  posterior  part,  which  is  deeply 


ol6 


KKl'OKT  ON    FISHES.     PART  I  :   CUBITIDAE 


6. 


a.. 


Figure  7.     Alimentary  canal  and  air-bladder  of  a  male  specimen  of  Nemachilus  hutchinsoni,  sp.  nov.    X  4. 

a:    alimentary  canal ;    h:    air-bladder. 


cdiistricted  to  form  two  cliainl)ers,  lies  free  in  tlic  alidnniinal  cavity.  The  two  anterior 
chambers  are  connected  by  a  short  tube  and  the  anterior  and  jjosterior  parts  of  tlie  bladder 
are  connected  by  a  short  tube.  In  a  male  specimen  about  90  mm.  in  total  length  the 
measurements  of  the  bladder  are  as  follows : 

Total  lcn!,nli  of  bladder 21.60  mm. 

Length  of  posterior  part 18.40  mm. 

Width  of  anterior  ])art 7.00  mm. 

Width  of  ])ostcrior  ])art 4.80  mm. 

Transverse  diameter  of  each  anterior  chamber  ....  3.20  mm. 

I^ength  of  tube  between  two  anterior  chambers  ....  0.66  mm. 

Length  of  tube  between  two  parts  of  bladder 0.90  mm. 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  i:   COBITIDAE  317 

The  above  measurements  are  of  the  bladder  after  its  removal  from  the  Ixmy  capsules. 

The  bony  capsules  are  incomplete  in  the  part  where  they  touch  the  skin  so  that  their 
position  can  be  readily  made  out  from  the  external  surface. 

In  spirit  specimens  the  general  colour  of  the  body  is  pale-olivaceous.  A  series  of  fairly 
broad  blotches  is  present  along  the  lateral  line  and  in  some  specimens  they  unite  to  form 
a  longitudinal  band.  Along  the  dorsal  surface,  especially  in  the  tail  region,  there  are  a 
number  of  saddle-shaped  bands.  The  dorsal  surface  and  the  sides  are  further  irrorated  with 
small  black  dots.  The  dorsal  and  the  caudal  fins  are  provided  with  two  to  three  broad  bands. 
The  anal  and  the  ventral  fins  are  provided  with  one  or  two  I)ands  each. 

Localities:  In  all  six  specimens  were  collected  by  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition 
during  June  1932  from  the  following  localities : 

About  3  miles  west  of  Mugleb,  ca.  13,525  ft.  (L3S).     1  specimen  (young). 
Pond  between  Durlnik  and  Tangtse,  ca.  13,000  ft.  (L36).    3  specimens  (S  ). 
Tsar  Tso,  ca.  13,950  ft.  (L39).     1  specimen  (young). 
Pool  isolated  from  the  river  at  Lukung,  ca.  14,164  ft.  (L40).     1  specimen  (  9  ). 

It  is  seen  from  the  alxjve  that  the  species  occurs  in  pools,  and  small  lakes. 

Bioiioiiiics:  The  species  is  adapted  for  life  in  stationary  waters  of  lakes  where  its  well 
developed  air-liladder  enal)les  it  to  swim  about  freely  at  different  depths.  It  feeds  on  insect 
larvae  and  pupae  that  encrust  rocks  and  stones.  Its  horizontal,  paired  fins  enable  it  to  adhere 
to  rocks  and  its  lower  jaw  appears  to  lae  capable  of  acting  as  a  shovel  for  rasping  off 
encrusting  organisms.  The  alimentary  canal  is  a  simple  tube  without  many  convi)lutioiis 
and  its  length  is  about  three-fifths  of  the  total  length.  The  eggs  are  small  and  the  o\'aries 
extend  right  up  U>  the  anterior  end  of  the  abdominal  cavity. 

Measurcvicnts  in  niiHiinclrcs 


Total  length  including  caudal  .  . 

Length  of  caudal   

Length  of  head 

Width  of  head   

Height  of  head 

Depth  of  body 

Length  of  snout 

Diameter  of  eye 

Interorbital  width ^ 

Length  of  caudal  peduncle  . . .  . 
Least  height  of  caudal  peduncle 

Longest  ray  of  dorsal   

Longest  ray  of  anal 

Length  of  jjcctoral 

Length  of  ventral 


2 

S 

S 

$ 

110.0 

94.0 

90.0 

89.0 

20.5 

18.5 

17.0 

15.5 

19.5 

17.0 

16.5 

16.0 

12.2 

11.0 

11.0 

11.0 

11.9 

10.5 

10.5 

10.0 

17.0 

12.2 

11.5 

11.0 

6.9 

6.5 

6.0 

6.0 

4.0 

4.0 

3.6 

3.6 

5.0 

4.2 

4.0 

5.5 

22.0 

20.5 

19.5 

18.0 

5.0 

4.0 

4.0 

3.6 

21.5 

17.0 

16.0 

17.5 

16.5 

12.0 

12.5 

12.6 

17.5 

15.5 

15.0 

15.0 

15.5 

13.2 

13.2 

13.5 

L  40  L  36 


318 


REPORT  (IN   FISHKS.     PART  1:   rdlUTIDAE 


Nemachilus  panguri,  sp.  nov. 

D.3/8;  A.2/5;  \\9;  \'.7;  C'.U. 

The  liuilil  of  Nemachilus  panguri  is  mure  or  less  nf  tlie  same  type  as  in  the  twu  pre- 
ceding species.  i'lie  iiead  ami  the  anterior  ])art  •<(  tlie  IhkIv  are  sumewliat  deprcsseil  wliile 
tlie  tail  region  is  siigiitly  compressed  and  wiiip-likc.  The  head  is  moderately  long  and 
broadly  pointed  anteriorly;  its  length  is  contained  from  5-5.6  times  in  the  total  length  and 
from  4-4.6  times  in  the  length  of  the  caudal.  Tlie  width  of  the  head  is  contained  from 
1.78-1.95  times  and  the  heiglit  of  tlie  head  from  1.73-1.7()  times  in  its  length.  The  jiosition 
of  the  eye  in  the  length  of  the  head  is  varialile:  the  upjier  margin  of  the  orbit  is  slightly 
raised  above  the  dorsal  profile  of  the  head  and  the  eyes  are  not  visible  from  the  ventral  sur- 
face. The  diameter  of  the  eye  is  contained  from  4-5  times  in  the  length  of  the  head,  from 
1.5-2  times  in  the  length  of  the  snout  and  frnm  1-1.1  times  in  the  interorbital  width.  The 
mouth  is  small,  lunate,  transverse  and  horizontal;  it  is  situated  on  the  ventral  sm^face  slightK' 


Figure  8.     Lateral  view  uf  a  female  siiecimen  nf  Nemachilus  panguri,  sp.  iiuv.  fruiii  Tso  Nyak.     X  1^2. 


behind  the  tip  of  the  snout  and  is  bordered  by  llesiiy  and  papillated  li])s.  i'he  lower  lip  is 
interrupted  in  the  middle.  The  posterior  iaw  is  sharp,  truncate  and  horizontal.  Ibe  three 
])airs  of  barl)els  are  fairly  well  de\elo]ied  :  the  inner  mstrals  are  as  long  as  or  slightly  longer 
than  the  diameter  of  the  eye  while  the  other  two  ])airs  are  much  longer. 

The  depth  of  the  body  is  cf)ntained  from  9-10.5  times  in  the  total  leui^th  and  from 
7.3-8.6  times  in  the  length  witliout  the  caudal,  liehind  the  gill-opening  and  abo\e  the  base 
<if  the  pectoral  tin,  the  lateral  line  is  represented  In-  a  thin-walled,  broad  tulx;  beyond  whicli 
it  is  faintl}'  marked  to  the  l)ase  of  the  caudal  flu.  The  caudal  ]icdunclc  is  long  and  narrow; 
its  least  height  is  contained  from  5.3-6.5  times  in  its  length.  In  both  the  sexes  the  least 
height  of  the  caudal  peduiK'le  is  usualh'  le>s  ilian  the  diameter  ol  the  eye,  but  in  some 
female  specimens  it  is  greater  than  the  diameter  of  the  eye. 

The  dorsal  fin  is  inserted  slighth'  in  advance  of  the  vcntrals  and  its  coniuKiuement  is 
either  equidistant  l>etween  the  tip  of  the  snout  and  the  base  of  the  caudal  or  nearer  to  the 
tip  of  the  snout  than  to  the  base  of  the  caudal;  it  is  almost  as  long  as  the  head;  its  jiosterior 
border  is  slightly  arched.  The  ])aired  fins  arc  broad  and  horizontal ;  the  pectorals  arc  ])ointed 
in  the  middle,  especially  in  the  males.  The  pectoral  fin  is  considerably  shorter  than  the  head 
and  is  .separated  from  the  ventral  by  a  distance  almost  equal  to  half  of  its  length.  The  ven- 
trals  extend  beyond  the  anal  ojjcning  and  reach  the  base  of  the  anal  fin.  The  anal  fin  is 
similar  in  shape  to  the  dorsal.  The  caudal  fin  is  almost  as  long  as  the  head;  it  is  slightly 
eniarginate  with  the  upper  lobe  considerably  longer  and  better  developed  than  the  lower. 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  I  :   COBITIDAE 


319 


6. 


\ 


a 


Figure  9.    Alimentary  canal  and  air-bladder  of  Nemachilus  panguri,  sp.  nov.     X  5.    a:    alimentary  canal  of  a 

male  specimen ;    h :    air-bladder  of  a  female  specimen. 

Nemachilus  panguri  exhibits  well-marked  sexual  dimorphism.  The  secondary  sexual 
characters  of  the  male  are  similar  to  those  of  other  Nemachiloid  fi.shes  of  Central  y\sia. 

.■iir-b!a<Idcr:  The  air-bladder  of  N.  panguri  is  similar  to  that  of  N.  deTerrai.  In 
a  female  specimen  about  95  mm.  in  total  length,  the  measurements  of  its  various  parts  were 
as  follows : 

Total  length  of  l)l;ul(ler 26.6  mm. 

Length  of  jjosterior  jiart 19.0  mm. 

Width  of  anterior  part   6.7  mm. 

Width  of  posteri<ir  ])art   5.8  mm. 

Transverse  diami-ter  of  each  anterior  chamber .1.0  mm. 

Lenj^th  of  tube  between  two  anterior  chambers 0.9  mm. 

Length  of  tube  bi-lween  anterior  and  posterior  parts  uf  bladder  1.4  mm. 

The  above  nieasm-ements  are  of  the  bl:idder  after  its  removal  from  the 
bony  capsules. 


320  REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  I  :   COBITIDAE 

Tliejx5ny  capsules  of  tlie  air-bladder  lie  just  Ijeneath  the  skin  and  are  distinctly  visible 
Iruiii  outside. 

The  ground  color  of  the  spirit  specimens  is  pale-brown,  the  dorsal  surface  lieing  some- 
what darker  than  the  ventral.  There  are  jiatches  of  dark  culnur  along  the  lateral  line  and 
saddle-shaped  l)anils  along  the  dorsal  surface.  These  colour  markings  are  more  pronounced 
in  the  younger  .specimens.  The  head  is  grayish  above  and  pale-yellow  Ixdow.  The  dorsal 
fin  is  jirox'ided  with  4-5  dark  bands  in  the  adult  while  in  the  smaller  individuals  there  may 
be  only  one  or  two  bands.  Ihe  \entral  and  the  anal  iins  are  also  siniilarb'  niarketl.  The 
caudal  fin  is  ])rovided  with  3  broad  Ijands,  Init  in  young  specimens  only  one  broad, 
prominent   band   is   present   in   the   middle   of   the   fin. 

Localities:  Several  specimens  in  N.  panguri  were  collected  by  the  ^'ale  North  India 
Expedition  in  August   1932  from  the   fLillowing  localities: 

I'angur  Tso.  n;.  14.203  ft.  (L74).     Several  )i)ung,  half-grown  an. 1  adult  specimens. 
Tso  Nyak  (L  71a).  Several  young,  half-grown  and  adult  specimens. 

Remarks:  Nemachilus  panguri  seems  to  be  a  very  close  ally  of  N.  deTerrai  from 
which  it  differs  in  i)r<i])ortions,  esi)ccially  of  the  eye  and  the  dorsal  fin.  Though  the  differ- 
ences do  not  seem  to  be  markedly  .specific,  it  is  better  to  regard  the  two  .species  as  distinct 
in  the  present  state  of  our  knowledge  of  the  fish   fauna  of  Western  Tiljet. 

Bionoiiiics:  Like  the  two  preceding  species,  N.  panguri  is  also  adapted  to  live  in  sta- 
tionary waters  where  it  can  dart  froni  place  to  ])lace  with  the  help  of  the  whip-like  caudal 
peduncle  or  make  vertical  movements  with  the  help  of  the  large  swim-bladder.  The  stomach 
contents  of  a  male  specimen  consisted  of  Chironomid  larvae  with  their  sandy  and  calcareous 
cases.  The  alimentary  canal  is  only  slightly  convolute;  its  length  being  seven-tenths  of 
the  total  length  of  the  fish. 


Mcasiirciiioils  in  iiiilliiitctrrs 


Total  length  including  caudal  . . 

Length  of  caudal 

Length  of  head 

Width  of  head   

Height  of  head 

Depth  of  body 

Length  of  snout  

Diameter  of  eye 

Interorbital  width 

Length  of  caudal  peduncle  .  . .  . 
Least  height  of  caudal  peduncle 

Longest  ray  of  dorsal 

Longest  ray  of  anal 

Length  of  pectoral 

Length  of  ventral 


£ 

S 

S 

9 

73.0 

84.0 

98.0 

58.0 

12.6 

15.5 

18.6 

11.0 

13.0 

16.0 

19.6 

11.5 

7.1 

8.2 

11.0 

6.2 

7.5 

9.1 

11.5 

6.5 

7.4 

8.0 

10.9 

5.8 

4.8 

5.9 

8.0 

3.8 

3.2 

3.2 

4.0 

2.5 

3.5 

3.5 

4.2 

2.5 

15.8 

18.0 

20.2 

13.0 

2.5 

3.0 

3.8 

2.0 

14.0 

16.1 

19.2 

11.0 

10.5 

12.0 

12.5 

12.2 

12.9 

14.5 

14.5 

9.8 

11.2 

12.9 

14.1 

7.8 

REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  I:   COBITIDAE  321 


Botia  birdi  Chaudhuri 


1909.     Botia  birdi,  Chaudhuri,  Rcc.  hid.  Miis.   Ill,  p.  339. 
1922.     Both  birdi,  Hora,  Rec.  Ind.  Mies.  XXIV,  p.  319. 

The  Yale  North  India  Expedition  collected  a  dozen  specimens  of  Botia  birdi  at  Srin- 
agar  during  March  1932.  The  specimens  vary  from  86  mm.  to  138  mm.  in  tt)tal  length. 
The  colour  pattern  on  the  body  is  subject  to  consideraljle  variation. 

In  1922,  I  assigned  Day's  B.  gcto  to  the  synonymy  of  B.  birdi.  but  nn  an  examina- 
tiiin  of  the  material  from  the  Eastern  Himalayas  it  Ijecame  clear  that  Day's  form  repre- 
sented a  new  .species,'*  differing  from  B.  birdi  mainly  in  the  nature  and  form  of  its  head. 

"Hora,  Rcc.  Ind.  Mus.  XXXIV,  p.  571  (1932). 


Explanation  of  Plate  XII. 

Neniachiliis  fn>m  Western  Tibet 

Nemachilus  hutchinsoni,  sp.  imv. 

Fig.  1.     I-atcral  view  of  a  male  speeinieii.     x  j/j. 

Fig.  2.     W'utral  surface  of  iiead  ami  anterior  pari  of  l>M<ly  of  same,     x  IVj. 

Nemachilus  panguri,  sp.  nov. 

Fig.  3.      Lateral  view  of  a  male  specimen.     X  yi. 

Fig.  4.      N'eiitral  surface  (if  head  ami  anterior  jiart  of  l)o(ly  of  same.     X  1)4. 

Nemachilus  deTerrai,  sp.  nov. 

]Mg.  5.      Lateral  view  of  a  male  s])ecimcn.     x  ^A. 

Fig".  6.     Ventral  Mu-face  nf  head  and  .anterior  [lart  of  body  (if  same,     x  lj<2. 

A'c-iiiacliiliis  stoliczkac    (Steindachncr) 

Fig.  7.     Lateral  view  of  a  male  specimen,     x  l^.j. 

Fig.  8.     \'entral  surface  of  head  and  anterior  part  of  body  of  same,     x  1>4- 


MEM.  CONN.  ACAD.,  VOL.  X. 


PLATE  Xn. 


ARTICLE  XVIII 

REPORT  ON  FISHES.     PART  II:    SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE 

By  Dev  Dev  Mukerji,  M.Sc. 

Zoological  Survey  of  India,  Calcutta 

(Published  with  permission  uf  tlie  Director,  Zoological  Survey  of  In(Ha) 

CONTENTS 

Page 

Introduction 323 

Systematic  Account    326 

Sisoridae : 

Glyptothorax  kashinircnsis  Hora   326 

Glyptostcrnum  rcticiihituin  McClelland   328 

Cyprinidae : 

Cyprininae : 

Laheo  diplosfoimis   (Heckel)    329 

Crossocliiliis  piDijabciisis  Mukerji   331 

Schizothoracinae : 

Scliicothorax  labiatus  (McClelland)    333 

Scliicotliorax  longipiimis  Heckel    334 

Schiaothorax  csociniis  Heckel    335 

Schiaothonix  planifrons   Heckel 340 

Schicothorax  iincropoi^on   Heckel    343 

Scliiaothorax  curvifrons  Heckel    346 

Orcinus  sinuatus  (Heckel)    347 

?  Schisothorax  labiatus  x  Orcinus  sinuatus 350 

?  Scliiaothomx  planifrons  x  Orcinus  sinuatus 351 

Schiaopygopsis  stoliczkae  Steindacliner 351 

Diptychus  niaculatus  Steindacliner 354 

Ptyclwbarbus  conirostris  Steindacliner   356 

INTRODUCTION 

Professor  G.  Evelyn  Hutchinson,  Biologist  to  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition, 
entrusted  to  Dr.  S.  L.  Hora  of  the  Zoological  Survey  of  India  a  representative  collection 
of  fisiies  made  l)y  the  Ivxpedition  in  1932  in  various  localities  in  the  Kashmir  valley  and 
Indian  Til)et  ( Ladak )  fur  taxnnoniic  study  and  rcpnrt.  The  collection  comprises  repre- 
sentatives of  the  families  Sisoriihw.  Cypriniihic  and  Cobitidac.  A  report  on  the  Cohitidac 
is  presented  by  Dr.  Hora  as  Part  I  above,  antl  the  collection  of  the  Sisoridae  and  the 
Cyprinidae  was  after  a  jjreliminary  determination  by  him  turned  over  to  me  for  detailed 
stud}-  and  report. 

Though  the  material  came  in  my  hands  towards  the  latter  ])art  of  1934,  it  was  not 
possible   for  me  tn  take  up  the  work  l>efore  the  middle  of  1935.     I'urthermore,  in  studying 

Mf.m.  Conn.  Acah.,  Vol.  X,  Art.  XVIII,  June,  1936. 


324  REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAE  AND   CVrRINIDAE 

the  Schi::(itlioracinac,  particularly  the  different  species  of  Schizothorax,  more  time  had  to  be 
devoted  than  I  anticipated.  Though  all  the  sjjecies  of  the  genus  brought  back  by  the  I'Lxpe- 
dition  are  referable  to  the  already  known  forms  from  the  Kashmir  basin'),  the  specific 
limits  and  the  ranges  of  variation  ;uni)ng  these  fishes  are  by  no  means  easy  to  define.  The 
difitlculty  is  further  accentuated  by  hybridisation  in  the  Sclii::ollioraciiiac,  as  a  result  of 
which  even  the  limits  of  genera  sijmetimes  become  obscure. 

The  collection  under  report  consists  of  119  specimens,"  of  which  0  belong  to  the  laniily 
Sisoriihw  and  the  rest  to  the  Cyprinidnc.  Among  the  ("yiirinids,  12  belong  to  the  subtaniily 
Cypriniiiac  and  101  to  the  Schizothoracinac.  This  clearly  indicates  the  great  preijonderance 
of  the  ScliicoHioracinac  over  other  fishes  in  the  Kashmir  valley  and  in  the  portions  of 
Indian  Tibet  traversed  by  the  lixpedition. 

So  far  as  the  present  collection  is  concerned,  the  Kxpedition  obtained  specimens  mainly 
from  (i)  the  lakes,  rivers  and  channels  in  the  Kashmir  valley  and  (ii)  from  several  rapid 
running  and  torrential  streams  of  the  Upper  Indus  system  in  Indian  Tibet  at  altitudes  vary- 
ing from  8,790  feet  to  15,215  feet.  1  give  below  a  complete  list  of  the  specimens  with 
their  localities: 

Kashmir  Valley: 
Sisoridae: 

''*Glyptothoni.v  kasluiiircnsis  llora JlRJuni  River,  Sha(lii)ur  (Sta.  K  40). 

Cyprinidae: 

I.abco  diplostoiiiHx  (Heckel)    Srinagar  (Sta.  K  7)  ;    Jlu-knn  River,  Pampur 

(Sta.  K  10). 

Crossochihfs  piiiijiibciisis  Mukerji    Srinagar   (Sta.  K7). 

Schizothorax  longipinnis  Heckel  Channel,  Manasbal  Lake,  Srinagar  (Sta.  K  48). 

Schizotlwrax  csoc'mus  Ifeckel Srinagar  (Sta.  K  7)  ;   Jhchiin  Kiver,  Srinagar 

Sta.  K  14)  ;  Channel,  Manasbal  Lake,  Srina- 
gar (Sta.  K48). 

*Scliiz(>lli()rtix  plauifrons  Heckel   Canal  to  Dal  Lake,  Srinagar  (Sta.  K6)  ;  Dal 

Lake,    Srinagar    (Sta.    Kll);     Channel    to 
Manasbal  Lake,  Srinagar  (Sta.  K48). 

*ScIi!zolliorax  inicropogon  Ueckel Canal    to   Dal    Lake    (Sta.    K6);     Dal    Lake, 

-Srinagar     (Sta.     Kll);     Manasbal     Lake, 
Srinagar  (Sta.  K48)  ;  Kashmir. 

*Srliizothorax  cttrvifrnns  Heckel Srinagar  (Sta.  7)  ;  Channel  to  Manasbal  Lake, 

Srinagar  (Sta.  K48). 

Orcimis  sinualns  (Heckel)    Jheliim  River.  Srinagar  (.Sta.  K  14)  ;    Jliehini 

River,    Pampur    (Sta.    K  16)  ;     Rivers    and 
canals  in  Srinagar. 

Schizothonix  Jahialns  /  Orchuts  sinuatus Jheluni  River,   Srinagar   (Sta.   K14);    Rivers 

and  canals  in  Srinagar. 
Schizothorax  plauifrons  :<  Orciniis  simtalns  ..Main  canal,  Srinagar  (Sta.  12)  ;  Jheluni  River 

Srinagar  (Sta.  K  14)  ;  Channel  to  Manasbal 
Lake,  Srinagar  (Sta.  K48). 

'Heckel,  J.  J.:    Fische  aus  Caschimr  (Wien,  1838). 

"  For  keeping  down  the  cost  of  transport  some  of  the  specimens  of  easily  determined  species  were  not  sent  for 
report. 

'^Aii  asterisk  (*)  against  a  species  denotes  that  it  is  endemic  in  the  Kashmir  Valley. 


REPORT  ON  FISHES.     PART  II  :  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE  325 

Indian  Tibet  (Ladak) : 
Sisoridae : 

Glyptostcrnnm  rcticiilatum  McClelland A  small  rapid  stream  at  Kalatse   (Sta.  L  10)  ; 

Leh  (Sta.  L  13). 
Cyprinidae : 

Schizothorax  labialus  (McClelland)    Spitok,  Upper  Indus  (Sta.  L  17). 

Schisothorax  csocinus  Heckel Spitok,  Upper  Indus  (Sta.  L  17). 

Orcinns  sinuatus  {WeckeX)    Kargil    (Sta.    K  88)  ;     Spitok,    Upper    Indus 

(Sta.  L  17). 

Schizotliorax  hdnatus  :<  Orciniis  siiiitulus  . .  .  .Lake  near  Chushol  (Sta.  L  73). 

Schizopygopsis  stoliczkac  .Steind   Spitok,  Upper  Indus  (Sta.  L  17)  ;   Large  rapid 

stream  between  Tangtse  and  Mugleb  (Sta. 
L37)  ;  Stream  above  Lukong  (Sta.  L45a)  ; 
Stream  at  Chagra  (Sta.  L46)  ;  Stream  into 
Pangur  Tso  (Sta.  K  74) ;  Yalapuk  near 
Nyoma ;  Upper  Indus  (Sta.  L46);  stream 
at  Leh. 

Dypliclnis  niaciilatus  A  rapid  stream  at  Nimu  (Sta.  L  12)  ;  Torren- 
tial stream  at  Lhabaps  ( Sta.  L  3 1 )  ;  Large 
rapid  stream  between  Tangste  and  Mugleb 
(Sta.  L  37)  ;  Stream  at  Chagra  (Sta.  L  46)  ; 
Stream  at  Leh. 

Plycliobarbns  conirostris  Steindachner Kargil    (Sta.    K  88)  ;     Kalatse,    Upper    Indus 

(Sta.  L  17)  ;  Yalapuk,  Lljiper  Indus  (Sta. 
L79). 

As  is  evident  from  the  aljove  list,  the  family  Sisoridae  is  represented  in  the  collection 
by  two  genera  and  only  two  species,  7'/".,  Glyptothorax  kashniircnsis,  and  Glyptostcrnnm 
reticulatuin.  G.  kasJimirensis  is  an  endemic  species  in  the  Kashmir  Valley  and  is  a  river 
form  mainly  restricted  to  sluggish  water.  G.  rcticulaluiii  is  essentially  a  torrential  species 
and  is  widely  distributed  in  the  liead-waters  of  the  ])rincipal  river  systems  in  High  Centra! 
Asia  and  Eastern  Turkestan,  and,  as  is  to  \x  expected,  specimens  of  the  species  were  obtained 
by  the  Expedition  only  from  the  rapid  streams  in  Indian  Tibet.  Of  the  two  representatives 
of  the  sub-family  Cyprininae,  vis.,  Labeo  diplostomiis  and  Crossochiliis  punjahensis,  special 
attention  may  l)e  directed  to  the  latter  species  which  had  hitherto  been  known  from  the 
Punjab  and  Baluchistan.  The  present  record  of  the  fish  from  the  Kashmir  valley  greatly 
extends  its  range  in  the  Western  Himalayan  territory.  The  subfamily  Schizotlwracinae  is 
represented  in  the  collection  by  six  species  of  Scliizothorax  and  one  species  each  of  Oreimis, 
Schizopygopsis,  Diptyclius  and  Ptycliobarbus.  It  may  l)e  noted  that  of  the  eight  species  of 
Schizotliorax  descril)ed  by  Heckel  {op.  cit.)  from  tiie  Kashmir  basin,  only  five  were  obtained 
by  the  Expedition;  three  of  these  (S.  planifrons,  S.  uiicropogon  and  S.  cnrvifrons)  are 
endemic  in  the  valley.  .S".  hibiatiis  is  essentially  an  Afghanistan  species  and  its  occurrence 
in  the  head  waters  of  the  Indus  is  reported  here  for  the  first  time.  Orciniis  sinuatns,  Schizo- 
pygopsis stoliczkac,  Diptychus  inactilatus  and  Ptychobarbus  conirostris  were  found  in  their 
usual  habitats  and  do  not  call  for  any  special  remarks.  The  two  hybrid  forms  between 
Schizolhorax  and  Orciniis  are  worthy  of  interest,  but  similar  hybridisation  among  fishes  in 
nature,  particularly  at  high  altitudes  in  Central  Asia,  is  by  no  means  a  rare  phenomenon 


326  REPORT  ON  FISHES.     TART   11:  SISORIDAE   AND   CYl'RINIDAE 

A  detailed  account  (if  tlie  ecolnt^y,  Iiinnomics  and  znnrrcnorraphical  distribution  of  the 
fishes  of  the  I'^xpedition  is  heinj;  ])uhlished  hy  Mr.  (!.  F.velyn  Hutchinson,  and  in  tlic  present 
report  no  attempt  has,  therefore,  l)een  made  to  refer  to  these  pro])lems.  In  the  syslenuilic 
account,  besides  discussing  various  taxonomic  pro1)lems,  and  giving  necessary  descriptive 
notes,  I  have,  however,  added,  wherever  possiljle,  certain  l^iological  observations  which, 
though  made  by  me  independently,  are  meant  only  to  corroborate  the  observations  of  Mr. 
Hutchinson.  Such  information  as  I  have  been  able  to  collect  on  the  breeding  habits  of  the 
different  species  of  Schicothoraclnac  from  a  study  of  the  material  is  also  included  here. 
OI)servations  on  the  parasitism  in  several  species  of  fish^  under  investigation  have  also 
l)een  made. 

Before  concluding  T  must  mention  that  but  for  the  excellent  preservation  of  the  material 
and  the  invaluable  I'leld-notes  by  Mr.  Hutchinson  this  rejiort  would  have  Ijeen  of  much 
less  value,  and  I  take  this  opportunity  to  record  here  my  ajipreciation  of  the  care  with  which 
Mr.  Hutchinson  dealt  with  the  collection  in  the  field.  I  am  grateful  to  the  authorities  of 
the  Yale  North  India  Mxjiedition  for  a  grant  towards  the  cost  of  illustrations  which  have 
been  executed  b\-  Mr.  U.  Bagchi  under  my  supervision.  1  am  indelited  to  Dr.  B.  Prashad, 
Director,  Zoological  Survey  of  India,  and  Dr.  S.  L.  Ilora  for  affording  me  every  facility 
and  lielp  in  tlu'  course  of  ]irepar.'Uion  of  the  re])ort.  To  1 'r.  Hura  !  am  ]),'irticnlarly  thankful 
for  tiie  op|i(irtunity  to  investigate  this  interesting  materi.al  an<l   fur  jiis  \aluable  suggestions. 


SYSTEMATIC  ACCOUNT 
Family  SISORIDAE 

Genus  Glyptotlwrax  Blyth   (1860) 
Glyptothora.v  kashniirotsis  Hora 
1923.     Glyptothorax  kaslniiirnisis,  Hora,  Rcc.  hid.  Afiis.  XXV,  pp.  22-24,  figs.  2,  a,  h  and  c. 

Glyptothora.v  kaslniiirciisis  belongs  to  the  group  of  species  of  the  genus  in  win'ib  the 
pectoral  spine  and  the  ventral  rays  are  not  plaited  below.  It  is  provided  with  a  strong  dorsal 
spine  and  a  moderately  developed  adhesive  ap[)aratus  on  the  chest  with  a  circular  depression 
in  the  middle. 

'l"he  Yale  North  India  I'^xpedition  obtained  2  specimens  of  the  species  in  April,  1''32, 
from  the  following  localitv: 

Jhelum  River,  Shadipur: 

(Sta.  K  40)  ;  ra.  5,192  ft 2  (98.85  mm.) 

The  eyes  are  situated  almost  in  the  middle  of  the  head.  The  pectorals  arc  slightly 
shorter  than  the  he;id  and  are  sejiaratcd  from  the  \entrals  by  a  considerable  distance.  The 
ventrals  extend  as  far  as  the  anal  papilla.  The  caudal  tin  is  much  shorter  (ban  the  head: 
its  upper  lobe  is  longer  than  the  lower. 

The  colouration  of  the  specimens  in  alcohol  is  light  to  dusky  brown  with  a  lighter  under 

'At  tlie  instance  of  IJr.  S.  L.  Hura,  my  colleague,  Mr.  Al.  N.  IJatta,  has  undertaken  a  systematic  study  of 
the  intestinal  parasites  of  the  fi.shes  of  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  and  a  separate  report  on  this  material 
will  he  puhlishcd  in  another  place. 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     TART  II:  SISORIDAE  AND   CYPRINIDAE  327 

surface,     lilack  dcits  are  irre!L;"uIarly  scattered  all  over  the  body.     All  the  fins  are  marked 
with    faint  black  sputs  and  bands. 

Pistribiitioii:  Glyptothora.v  l<:(isliiiiirciisis  is  an  endemic  species  of  the  Kashmir  Valley 
and  is  fairly  common  in  rivers  and  sluggish  waters. 

[Attention  has  already  been  directed  to  the  two  ecological  groups  into  which  the  species  of 
the  genus  Glyptothora-v  can  be  divided  {Rcc.  hid.  Mns.  XXV,  pp.  4-8,  1923).  The  first  group 
comprises  less  specialized  forms  which  live  in  larger  streams  at  the  bases  of  hills  and  are  liable 
to  be  carried  into  slow  currents,  while  the  members  of  the  second  group  are  more  specialized  and 
are  invarialjly  found  in  torrential  streams.  In  the  former  case,  the  body  is  cylindrical  and  the 
adhesive  apparatus  is  restricted  to  the  chest  and  the  belly  as  an  elongated,  coin])act  structure.  The 
paired  fins  are  not  horizontally  placed  and  play  only  a  small  part  in  the  adhesion  of  the  fish.  The 
species  of  the  second  group  are  depressed  and  possess  a  flattened  ventral  surface ;  the  paired  fins 
are  horizontally  placed  and  the  function  of  adhesion  is  transferred  from  the  chest  region  to  the 
outer,  flattened  rays  of  the  paired  fins.  The  thoracic,  adhesive  apparatus  is  considerably  reduced 
and  is  restricted  to  the  region  behind  the  isthmus  in  a  semilunar  patch.  The  probable  evolution  of 
Glyptotliorax  from  forms  like  Erctliistcs  and  Laguvia  and  their  ultimate  development  into  forms 
like  Glyptostcrnuin  have  already  l)cen  explained  {Phil.  Tran.<;.  Roy.  Soc.  London,  B,  CCXVIII, 
p.  236,1930). 

The  form  of  the  body  and  the  structure  of  the  adhesive  apparatus  of  Glyptotliorax  kashinir- 
cnsis  are  dififcrent  from  the  species  assigned  to  the  above  groups.  The  Ijody,  though  cylindrical, 
is  much  deeper  and  the  adhesive  apparatus  is  restricted  to  the  chest  region  only  {Rcc.  Ind.  Mus. 
XXV,  p.  23,  fig.  2  a-c,  1923)  ;  it  is  almost  circular  in  outline  and  possesses  a  deep  pit  in  the 
centre.  Not  knowing  the  precise  habitat  of  the  fish,  it  was  not  possilile  to  explain  on  ecological 
grounds  the  differences  in  the  structures  referred  to  above.  Mr.  Hutchinson  now  informs  me  that 
"the  s])ecies  is  moderately  common  in  the  Jbelum  near  Srinagar.  and  also  inhabits  some  of  the 
sluggish  canals  around  the  city."  The  species  would  thus  appear  to  be  restricted  to  dee])  and 
flowing  waters.  Init  a  rapid  current  is  not  essential  for  its  existence.  The  deep  form  of  the  body 
can  be  assrK'iated  with  lift-  in  sluggish  waters  where,  it  seems  prohable,  that  tlie  fish  feeds  l>y 
scraping  ofl'  algal  matter  from  hard  objects.  During  the  feecling  process  the  fish  pnibablv  adheres 
to  the  substratum  before  bringing  into  action  its  shar]).  lower  jaw.  This  would  explain  the  utility 
of  the  adhesive  ajiparatus  in  this  species  even  when  living  in  sluggish  waters. 

Attention  may  here  be  directed  to  the  mode  of  life  of  the  fishes  of  the  genus  Garra  (Mukerji, 
Acliiiryya  Sir  P.  C.  Ray  Goiinii.  I'ol..  Calcutta,  pp.  477-482,  1932)  which  possess  a  suctorial  disc 
behind  the  lower  lip.  The  disc  ma\'  ha\e  originally  develojxjd  for  stemming  rapid  currents,  but 
some  of  the  species  now  live  in  lakes  and  deeper  streams  where  the  sucker  is  used  for  holding  on 
to  hard  f)bjects  while  the  fish  scrajies  off  algal  matter  from  them.  There  is  thus  a  parallelism 
between  the  mode  of  life  of  Glyplolhorax  kasliiiiircit.\'i.\-  and  the  lake-inhabiting  sjiecies  of   Garra. 

The  adhesive  apparatus  of  Glyptotliorax  is  not  a  sucker  device  in  the  same  sen.se  as  the 
mental  disc  of  Garra.  but  is  a  mechanical  device  for  increasing  frictii>n  {Phil.  Trans.  Roy.  Soc. 
London,  1'.  CCXN'lll,  p.  262,  1930).  The  ridges  are  providetl  with  sharp,  curved  spines  {Rcc. 
[lid.  Mn.<:.  XXIV,  pp.  55-58,  1922)  which  fi.x  themselves  into  the  tmevennesses  of  the  rocks. 
When  the  fish  applies  its  adhesive  apparatus  to  a  r(x;k,  it  is  likely  that  the  water  flows  out  of  the 
grooves  by  adpression  and  a  series  of  partial  vacua  is  created.  The  central  de])ression  in  the 
adhesive  apparatus  of  G.  kaslunircn.Kis  is  probably  a  device  for  the  production  of  a  partial  vacuum. 
The  circular  form  (tf  the  ajiparatus  and  the  fact  that  it  is  incomplete  posteriorly  shows  that  the 
species  is  iirobably  derived  from  a  member  of  the  highly  sjieciali/.ed  .group.  This  again  show's  how 
at  high  altitudes  torrential  forms  revert  to  primitive  mode  of  life  on  finding  sluggish  waters,  but 
it  is  significant  that  structures  acquired   for  stemming  currents  in  torrential  streams  are  retained 


328  KICrdRT  ON    FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAt;  AND  CYI'KIN  IDAK 

in  coiiiiectuMi  with  their  feechiit;  habits.     Thus  the  iitihty  of  a  structure  plaNs  an  important  ])art 
from  the  he,u;inning  of  its  evolution  to  its  ultimate  fate. 

The  mechanism  of  adhesion  of  the  highly  specialized  menihers  of  (ilyptothora.v  is  similar  to 
that  of  the  Glyptosternoid  fishes.  The  ridges  and  grooves  on  the  lips  and  the  outer  rays  of  the 
paired  fins  are  used  for  adhesion  which  is  greatly  facilitated  by  the  inner  rays  of  the  pectoral  fins 
which,  by  their  vigorous  movements,  shoot  out  any  water  that  may  enter  below  the  fish  when 
adhering    (Phil.   Trans.  Roy.  Soc.  London,  P.,   CC.WIII,  p.  258,  1930).     Sunder  I.al  IIora.\ 


Genus  Clypto.'ftcrniiiii  McClelland  (1842) 
Glypfostcnniin  rcticulafuiii  McClelland 

1842.  Glyptostcrnum  rcticidatum,  McClelland,   Calcutta  Joiirn.  Nat.  Hist.,  II,  p.  584. 

1860.  Glyptostcrnum  rcticulatxwi,  Blyth,  Journ.  Asiat.  Soc.  Bengal,  XXIX,  p.  153. 

1876.  Exostoma  Stoliczkac,  Day,  Proc.  Zool.  Soc.  London,  p.  7S2. 

1877.  Exostoma  Stolicskae,  Day,  Fish.  India,  p.  502,  pi.  cxvii,  fig.  3. 

1878.  Exostoma  stoUc::kac,  Day,  Sci.  Res.  2nd  Yarkand  Miss.,  Ichthyology,  p.  1,  \i\.  i,  figs.  1. 

1889.  Exostoma  Oschanini,  Herzenstein,  Mel.  Biol.,  XIII,  p.  69. 

1890.  Exostoma  Oschanini,  Herzenstein,  Bull.  Acad.  St.  Pelersh.,  XXX III,  p.  120. 
1905.     Exostoma  stoliczkac.  Berg,  Ryhy  Turkestan,  p.  211,  fig.  31. 

1905.     Parcxosioma  stoliczkac,  Regan,  Ann.  Mag.  Nat.  Hist.  (7),  XV,  p.  183. 
1907.     Exostoma  gracilc,  Grazianov,  Trudy  Otdela  Icluhyologic,  IV,  p.  58. 

1907.  Exostoma  labrax,  Grazianov,  ibid.,  p.  59. 

1908.  Exostoma  stoliczkac.  Berg,  Ezhegodnik  Zoologischeskago  Muxcya  Akadcniii  N auk,  WW, 
p.  450. 

1916.  Parcxostoma  stoliczkac.  Berg,  Poiss.  des  Eaux  Douces  de  Russic,  \).  371,  figs.  280,  290. 

1923.  Glyptostcrnum  stoliczkac,  Hora,  Rcc.  Ind.  Mus.,  XXV,  p.  37. 

1925.  Parcxostoma  stoliczkac,  Norman,  Am.  Mag.  Nat.  Hist.  (9),  XV,  p.  572. 

1932.  Glyptostcrnum  rcticulatum,  Hora,  Ami.  Mag.  Nat.  Hist.  (10),  X,  p.  179,  fig. 

1932.  Glyptostcrnum  rcticulatum,   Hora,    Current  Sci.,  I,  p.  130. 

1933.  Glyptostcrnum  rcticulatum,  Hora,  Journ.  Bombay  Nat.  Hist.  Soc,  XXXVI,  p.  697. 

1933.  Glvptostcrnum  rcticulatum,  Berg,  Poiss.  dcs  Eaux  Douces  de  I'U.  R.  S.  S.  (3r<l  ed.),  jH.  2, 
p.  "S97,  figs.  549-551. 

1934.  Glyptostcrnum  rcticulatum.  Hora,  Journ.  Bombay  Nat.  Hist.  Soc,  XXX\'II.  \\ 
1934.     Glyptostcrnum  rcticulatum,  Hora,  Rcc  Ind.  Mus.,  XXXV,  pp.  287-292. 

From  the  above  list  of  synonymy  it  is  clear  that  the  true  identity  and  the  systematic 
position  of  Glyptostcrnum  rcticulatum  have  long  l:)een  obscure,  while  the  wide  range  of  varia- 
tion that  it  exhibits  in  regard  to  relative  proportions  of  the  principal  parts  of  the  body  has 
led  to  its  being  described  under  several  names  from  different  areas  of  its  extensive  range. 
Recently,  Hora  (op.  cit.,  1932,  1933,  1934)  has  succeeded  in  rediscovering  this  interesting 
species  and  made  its  position  abundantly  clear;  he  also  pul)lished  a  detailed  study  of  the 
species  both   frnm  systematic  and  biological  jjoints  of  view. 

The  Yale  North  India  Expedition  collected  4  specimens  of  the  species  in  May-June, 
1932,   from  the  following  localities: 

A  small  rapid  stream  near  Kalatse :  Ladak  (Sta.  L  10),  ai.,  9,700  ft.  .3  (10o-128mni. :   1  ,i  and  2  9  2  ) 
Leh:   Ladak  (Sta.  L13),  11,500  ft 1  (130mm.;  9) 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAE  AND  CYI'RINIDAE 


329 


Of  tliese  4  specimens,  2  from  Kalatse  and  1  from  Leh  are  females,  while  the  remain- 
iiit^-  1  from  Kalatse,  128  mm.  long,  is  a  male.  Hora  (op.cif.,  1934)  ol)served  that  the  species 
exhibits  sexual  dimorphism.  In  the  males  there  is  a  sharp,  conical  and  well-defined  papilla 
projecting  behind  the  anal  opening.  In  the  females  there  is  no  anal  papilla  but  the  vent  is 
bordered  by  prominent,  fleshy  lips.  The  secondary  sexual  characters  noted  above  are  well 
marked  in  the  specimens  under  report  (Text-figure  1,  a-b). 


Figure  1.  Glyploslcrnuin  rclkulatum  McClelland.  Anal  region  of  a  male  specimen  and  a  female  specimen 
from  rapid  streams  at  Kalatse,  Indian  Tibet,  showing  sexual  diflferences  and  form  and  position  of  anal  opening 
and  structures  of  anal  papilla  in  male.     X  ca.  2. 

Distribution:  Glyptoslcnuiin  rcticnlatiiiii  is  "widely  distrilmted  in  the  head  waters  of 
the  Indus  (Basgo,  Sneema,  Leh,  Ladak  and  the  Kashmir  valley),  of  the  Kabul  River  (Sri-i- 
Chusma,  Tulraiz,  Paghman  and  the  Chitral  valley),  of  the  Syr-Darya  and  the  Amu-Darya 
in  the  Eastern  Turkestan   (Oxus  system)." 


Family  CYPRINIDAE 

Subfamily  CYPRININAE 

Genus  Labco  Cuvier  (1817) 

Labeo  diplostomiis  (Heckel) 

18.38.  I'aricorliimis  diplosluiims,  Heckel,  Fischc  ans  Cascliniir,  jip.  67-75,  i)l.  xi. 

1839.  Gobio  ricnorhynchus,  McClelland,  Asiat.  Res.    (Ind.  Cyprin.),  XIX,  pt.  ii,  pp.  279,  363- 

364,  pi.  Iv,  fig.  1. 

1844.  Tylognathiis  valcncicmicsii,  Heckel,  Fischc  Kasclunir's  in  Hugd's  Rcise,  p.  378,  fig.  xiii. 

1868.  Labco  diplostomus,  Gunther,   Cat.  Fish.  Brit.  Mns.,  VII,  p.  57. 

1877.  Labco  diplosloiints.  Day,  Fi.<;h.  India,  p.  540.  pi.  cxxix,  fig.  2. 

1889.  Labco  diplostomus,  Day,  Faun.  Brit.  Ind.,  Fisli.,  I,  pp.  265,  266. 

1913.  Labco  diplostomus,  Zugmayer,  Die  Fische  von  Balutschistan  (Munchcn),  p.  26. 


330  REPORT  ON  FISHES.     PART  11:  SISORIDAE  AND   rvrRINinAE 

Labco  diplostoiiius  belongs  to  the  group  of  species  characterised  by  a  tliick  and  fleshy 
iiead,  sh<irt  dorsal  and  anal  fins,  a  thick,  prominent  and  pendulous  snout,  a  wide  mouth,  homy 
jaws,  and  thick  and  loose  lips.  The  species  is  distributed  along  both  the  l'"astern  and  the 
Western  slopes  of  the  Himalayas,  and  presents  a  certain  .-nndunl  of  \ariatinn  in  biuly 
proportions,  etc.,  which,  as  far  as  I  can  judge  from  the  nialcrial  bclMrc  nie.  is  UKirc  indixidual 
than  geographical. 

In  the  collections  nf  the  Indian  Museum  /..  (lif^liislniiiiis  is  rciirescntcd  li\-  11  specimens. 
The  localities  of  10  are  definitely  known,  5  are  fmm  Siml;i,  1  fnmi  ilardwar,  2  frnm 
Assam,  1  from  Chuniba  and  1  from  Baluchistan.  The  lirst  nine  specimens  are  the  orig- 
inals of  Day's  description  of  the  species,  while  the  one  from  LJalnchistan  is  a  representative 
of  the  series  collected  by  Dr.  l^rich  Zugmayer  fnim  the  \'indar  l\i\er  at  Snnnnani  during 
his  travels  in  that  ciunitry  in  l*'!!.  The  lltli  s])ecinien,  labelled  "/.iilh\)  riciinrlixiiflnis" 
(Keg.  No.  Cat.  687),  is  fmm  the  old  collections  of  the  .\siatic  Society  of  llengal,  but 
unfortunately  its  history  is  completely  effaced  from  the  original  label  which  is  still  attached 
to  the  specimen.  It  appears  probable,  however,  that  the  specimen  comes  from  "Northern 
part  of  Bengal"  and  is  the  original  of  McClelland's  descrijition  of  Gobio  ricnorhynchus.  for, 
in  reference  to  the  only  specimen  of  the  species  that  he  examined,  he  mentioned:  "The 
.specimen  here  described  was  found  by  Mr.  Hodgson  by  whom  it  was  presented  to  the  Asiatic 
Society"  (r'/'.  cit.  p.  364).  The  only  other  Asiatic  Society  of  Bengal  specimen  of  the  species 
preserved  in  the  Indian  Museum  collections  is  Day's  original  from  Ilardwar. 

The  'S'ale  North  India  Expedition  obtained  2  specimens  f)f  the  species  in  March,  1932, 
from  the   following  localities  in  Kashmir: 

Srina,gar  (Sta.  K  7)  ;    ca.  5,200  ft 1    ( 16.S  mm.) 

jheluni  River.  l'ain|inr  (  Sta.  K  10)  ;   ca.  5,200  ft 1    (  140  mm.) 

The  s|)ecimens  agree  in  all  respects  with  the  above  mentioned  series  of  specimens  from 
the  different  localities  as  alst)  with  lleckel's  description  of  the  species,  and  do  not  call  for 
any  special  remarks,  except  for  the  fact  that  there  are  only  41  scales  along  the  lateral  line 
and  13  rows  of  scales  in  a  transverse  series  bet\\(.'en  the  bases  of  tlu'  dorsal  and  the  \entral 
fins.  The  scales  on  the  chest  region  are  considerably  reduced  in  size  and  are  jiartly  imbedded 
in  the  skin,  thereby  producing  a  more  or  less  smooth  under  surface.  In  most  of  the  speci- 
mens that  I  have  examined,  the  snout  is  studded  with  well  defined  horny  tul)ercles  which 
apparently  develop  quite  early  in  life.  In  the  specimens  from  Kashmir  under  report  the 
snout  is,  however,  perforated  with  a  few  fine  mucous  pores  instead.  It  appears  that  the 
tuberculate  condition  of  the  snout  is  a  secondary  sexual  character  of  the  males,  but  from 
tlu'  material  before  me  it  is  not  jiossible  to  give  a  derniite  opinion. 

The  colouration  of  the  specimens  in  alcohol  is  uniformly  reddish-brown  with  a  slightly- 
darker  upper  surface.     The  outer  edges  of  the  dorsal  and  the  caudal  fins  are  dusky. 

Ihslrihutioii:  Labco  diplostoiiius  tKcurs  in  Kashmir  (Type-locality),  "along  the  Sind 
hills  and  Himalayas,  also  in  lirabmaputra  in  Assam"  (Day).  In  regard  to  the  li;ibitat  and 
the  size  of  the  .species  in  the  Assamese  waters  McClelland  (op.  cil.  p.  364)  observed:  "Tiie 
Nepura  of  the  .'\s.samese  I  found  as  low  as  Bishenath,  where  the  current  is  slow,  and  the 
bottom  is  .sandy;  here  its  colour  is  deep  blue  on  the  back.  It  is  small,  and  very  rarely  met 
with  in  Lower  Assam;  Init  above  the  rajjids  Mr.  Criffith  says  it  is  very  connnon.  and 
attains  a   large   size,   and   that   the   fins   and   tail    arc    dusky,    the    body   below    white,    above 


REPORT  ON   FLSMES.     PART  11:  SISORIDAE   AND  CVPRINIDAE  331 

Attention  may  here  be  directed  t<i  the  fact  that  in  1930  and  later  in  1931  Tchang'' 
recorded  a  species  under  the  name  Labco  diplostoimis  Heckel  from  Kiating  in  the  Szechwan 
Province  in  China.  In  1932  Rendahl"  reported  the  same  fish  from  Clningking  in  the  said 
Province,  Imt  douhted  its  identity  with  Ileclxel's  species,  in  view  of  tlie  differences  in  the 
form  of  tlie  mouth,  body  proportions,  squamation,  etc.  In  1934  Kimura'  recorded  the  form 
from  Yangtze-kiang  and  definitely  assigned  it  to  a  new  species,  "Labco  {\'aricorli\iicluis) 
Rciiddlili.'' 

As  Labco  diplostoiiiits  presents  variations  in  different  body  proportions,  lengtli  of  the 
fins,  etc.,  I  give  below  tlie  measurements  of  the  two  specimens  under  report: 

Mcasiirciiiciils  in  iiiilliiiictrcs 

Total  length  without  caudal   165.0  140.0 

Length  of  head 37.0  32.0 

Width  of  head    24.0  20.0 

Height  of  head 28.0  23.0 

Diameter  of  eye   6.0  6.0 

Length  of  snout   13.0  12.0 

Interorbital  width   14.0  12.0 

Deptli  of  body    40.0  30.0 

Longest  ray  of  dorsal    33.0  31.0 

Longest  ray  of  anal    25.0  22.0 

Length  of  pectoral    31.0  26.0 

Length  of  ventral    27.0  23.0 

Length  of  caudal     38.0              

Least  height  of  caudal  peduncle 19.0  15.0 

Genus  Crossnchilns  \'an  Hasselt    (1823) 

Crossocliilus  piiniabciisis  Mukerji 

1934.     Crnssochiliis  laliits  piiiiiabciisis.  Muk-erji,  Jotirii.  Bombay.  Nat.  Hist.  Soc,  XXXVIl,  p.  53, 
fig.  7. 

broni  an  examination  of  large  series  of  specimens  of  "Crossocliilii.':  hiliiis"  from  dif- 
ferent parts  of  India  and  Uurnia,  preserved  in  tlie  collections  of  the  Indian  Museum,  I 
came  to  the  conclusion  that  tlie  species  is  a  comjiosite  one  and  that  the  dwarf  form  from 
the  Punjab  and  I5a1ucbistan,  at  any  rate,  sliould  be  regarded  as  distinct  from  the  typical 
form  from  iKirtbcni  I'lengal.  At  that  time  1  had  no  specimens  at  mv  disposal  from  the 
Kashmir  waters  for  comparison  with  the  subspecies  pnnjabcnsis  and  it  was,  therefore,  not 
possible  to  ju^lge  the  affinitives  of  the  former  with  the  latter.  On  an  e.\aminati(in  of  the 
ten  specimens  collected  by  the  "N'ale  North  India  b'.xpedition  in  March-May,  1''32,  from 
parts  of  Kashmir,  1  tind  that  in  all  essential  char.acters  they  correspond  to  the  form  piDiju- 
bcnsi.';  whicli  1  now  consider  on  re-e\aniinatioii  to  be  sufficiently  distinct  Iroin  C'.  hitiiis  lo 
merit  specific  rank. 

"^^TchaiiR,  I..:    Sim-nsUi,  I,  No.  7,  pp.  87-94  (1930);    Bull.  Pan.  Mew.  In.':!.  Biol..  II,  Ni>.  11,  p.  227   (1931). 

"Rendahl,  II.:    Arl,iv.  /.  Zoologi,  XXIV  (A),  No.  16,  pp.  74-79  (1932). 

"Kimura,  S. :    Journ.  .Shmiglmi  .S"ci'.  huit..  Sec.  3,  I,  pi),  125-12S,  pi.  iii.  fiR.  2  (1934). 


332 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE 


The  Yale  North  India  Expedition  obtained  10  specimens  from  the  following  localities: 

Dal  Lake.  Lokut  (Sta.  K  3),  ca.  5.190  ft 3   (55-  62  mm.) 

Srinagar  (Sta.  K  7),  ca.  5,200  ft 7  (62-108  mm.) 

Of  these  10  specimens,  3  taken  at  I.nkut  Dal  Lake,  are  l)adly  desiccated  and  shrivelled. 
The  majority  are  females  either  with  ripe  eggs  or  fairly  matnre  gonads.  The  species  seUlom 
exceeds  150  mm.  in  length,  and  apparently  attains  se.xual  maturity  at  30  tn  45  mm.  stage 
(Mukerji,  o/'.  cit.).  The  tish  is  of  a  stout  and  thick  huild  with  a  snmewliat  deep  body  and 
a  liroad  and  blunt  snout.  The  position  of  the  vent  is  from  3  tci  4  scales  in  advance  of  the 
in.'iertion  of  the  anal  fin.  In  small  specimens  the  \cntrals  extend  as  far  ;is  the  vent,  Imt 
in  larger  full-grown  individuals  they  just  miss  it. 

The  colouration  of  the  specimens  in  alcuhcil  \;iries  tmni  dark  hi'dwii  {n  dusky  with 
a  darker  upper  half.  In  medium  sized  specimens  of  30  to  70  mm.  in  length,  the  scales 
are  sometimes  infuscatcd  with  fine  black  dots.      All  the   fins  are   diajjlianous. 

Bionomics:  The  peritoneum  is  black.  The  length  of  the  air-bladder  is  contained  about 
3.5  times  in  the  length  of  the  body  excluding  the  caudal  iin.  The  posterior  chanil)er  is 
long  and  narrow  with  a  sharp  end;  it  is  of  uniform  thickness  and  its  length  is  almost  twice 
that  of  the  anterior  chanil)er  which  is  somewhat  of  a  knob-like  structure   (Text-figure  2). 


2 

Figure  2.     Crossochiliis  /'uiijabeiisis  Mukerji.     Air-bladder   of    (a)    an   adult   specimen,    108  mm.   long   from 
Kashmir  valley  and   (6)  a  young  specimen,  65  mm.    'X.Syj. 


REPORT  ON  FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAE   AND  CYPRINIDAE  333 

The  intestine  is  of  considerable  length,  narrow  with  many  convolutions.  In  specimens 
over  100  mm.  in  length,  the  intestine  is  about  6  times  as  long  as  the  body  excluding  the 
caudal  fin,  while  in  smaller  specimens  it  is  about  6.5  times  the  same  length.  The  gut  contents 
include  lumps  of  slime  and  algae  mixed  with  sand  particles,  bits  of  leaves  and  twigs. 

Parasites:  The  specimens  obtained  by  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  are  heavily 
infected  with  Trematode  parasites  the  cysts  of  which  appear  as  small  black  nodules  all  over 
the  body  and  the  fins.  In  a  gravid  female,  108  mm.  long,  six  specimens  of  a  species  of  an 
Acanthocephalan  worm  have  been  found. 

Distribution:  As  far  as  I  can  judge,  C.  pimjabensis  is  distributed  in  the  mountainous 
rivers,  streams  and  lakes  in  the  Western  Himalayan  territory  through  Kashmir  and  the 
Punjab  along  the  North  Western  Frontier  to  Baluchistan  in  the  Western  territory.  In  the 
Eastern  sub-Himalayan  and  Burmo-Malayan  territories  the  species  is  replaced  by  C.  latins 
(Ham.  Buch.). 


Subfamily  Schizothoracinac 
Genus  Schizothorax  Heckel   (1838)^ 
Schizotlwrax  labiatus   (McClelland) 

1842.  Racoma  labiatus.  McClelland,  Catculta  Jonrn.  Nat.  Ilisl.,  II,  ]i.  578,  pi.  xv,  fig.  1. 

1842.  Schiznihorav  Ritchicana,   McClelland,  Hiid.,  p.  580. 

1868.  Racoma  labiatus,  Giinther,  Cat.  Fish.  Brit.  Mus.,  VII,  ]>.  lf>2  (footnote). 

1868.  Schizolliora.v  rilcliiauus,  Giinther,  Cat.  Fish.  Brit.  Mus.,  VII,  p.  162  (footnote). 

1877.  Schizothorax  Ritchianus,  Day,  Fish.  India,  p.  531   (footnote). 

1877.  Schizothorax  labiatus.  Day,   ibid.,  p.   532  (footnote). 

1934.  Schizothorax  labiatus.  Mora,    Rcc.   Ind.   Mus.,  XXXVI,  pp.  292-297,  figs.  2  and  3. 

The  narrow,  suljcylindrical  body,  the  large  and  pi->intcd  head,  the  well  developed  and 
reflected  posterior  margin  of  the  lower  lip  which  is  invariably  triloljed  and  the  sharp  and 
shovel-shaped  lower  jaw  are  some  of  the  principal  features  of  S.  labiatus  originally  described 
from  the  Kunar  river  near  Jalallabad.  Recently,  Hora  (o/>.  cit.)  published  a  detailed 
account  of  this  hitherto  little-known  species  from  a  series  of  specimens  obtained  from  the 
Chitral  Valley.  He  has  shown  that  in  the  species  the  structures  of  the  lower  lip  and  the 
air-bladder  are  considerably  variable.  Further,  according  to  him  .S".  ritchicana  McClelland, 
a  species  descrilied  also  from  Afghanistan,  is  synonymous  with  5.  labiatus. 

The  Yale  North  India  Expedition  obtained  a  single  specimen  of  the  species  in  June, 
1932,  from  the  following  locality: 

Upper  Indus,  Spitok,  Ladak   (Sta.  L  17),  10,730  ft (260  mm.) 

"  Just  before  this  report  went  to  tlie  press.  Dr.  Yiianting  T.  Chu's  paper  on  "Comparative  studies  on  the 
scales  and  on  the  pharj-npeals  and  their  teeth  in  Chinese  Cyprinids,  with  particular  reference  to  taxonomy  and 
evolution"  (Biol.  Bull.  St.  John's  Vniv.,  Shanghui,  China,  pp.  1-22S,  pis.  i-.xxx,  No.  2,  1935)  was  available  for 
reference.  In  regard  to  the  taxonomic  positions  of  the  genera  {Schizothorax  Heckel  and  Orcinns  McClelland 
the  author  has  pointed  out  that  according  to  Bleeker's  restriction  {Nat.  Tijd.  Dicrk,  I,  p.  196,  1863)  the  name 
Scln::opygc  Heckel  should  be  used  in  place  of  "Schisolhora.v"  of  authors  and  Schizothorax  Heckel  should  replace 
the  name  Orcinns  of  McClelland.  Although  I  thoroughly  agree  with  this  statement  I  am  in  favor,  in  view  of  the 
general  application,  to  conserve  the  names  Schizothorax  and  Orcinns  in  tlieir  hithertofore  accepted  sense. 


334  REPORT  ON    FISHES.     PART   II:   SISORIPAE   ANI1   CYPRIMDAK 

In  tlie  single  specimen  be  lore  nic  the  snout  is  sparsely  studded  with  fairly  sharp,  warty 
tubercles.  The  eves  are  situated  slij;htly  nearer  to  the  tip  of  the  snout  than  to  the  posterior 
margin  of  the  operculum.  The  lower  lip  is  tril'ibed:  llie  lateral  li^bes  are  broad  and  llat, 
while  the  central  one  is  narrower  and  somewhat  elongated.  The  dorsal  spine  is  fairly  strong 
and  sharply  denticulated  posteriorly;  its  length  is  equal  tn  the  head  behind  the  nostrils. 

The  ground  colouration  of  the  specimen  in  alcohol  is  reddish  brnwn  with  a  darker 
dorso-lateral  surface. 

Pistrihiilion:  Sclii::otlioro.v  hihintiis  is  essentially  confined  to  Afghanistan  and  is  com- 
mon in  the  Kunar  or  the  Chitral  river  and  in  its  tributaries  in  the  ("hitral  X'alley.  Its  occur- 
rence in  the  Upper  Indus  is  rejiorted  here  fur  the  tirst  time.  Hybrids  Utween  this  sjiecies 
and  Orriinis  siiniatiis  occur  in  the  Kashmir  \alley  (<•.  ;'.  ]).  349)  lint  d"  nut  necessarily  indi- 
cate that  Ixith  parent  species  are  present  in  that  region.  The  species  is  usually  found  in 
rapid-flowing  waters. 

Schicolhorax  longipinnis  TIeckcl 

1S38.  Schicollwra.v  loiii:;il'iiiiiis,  Hcckel,  /■'isclic  aiis  Cascliiiiir,  |)p.  27-29,  pi.  iv. 

b'^44.  Sclii"olhora.v  longif'iiinis,  Meckel,  Pisclic  Kasclniilr's  in  [{ui^cl's  Rcisc. 

1868.  Schizothorax  loni:;i/^l)i)iis.  Giinther,   Cat.  Fish.  I'rit.  Mii.<:..  \'II.  j).  U)(). 

1877.  Schicnthom.v  hitgipiiuii.';.  Day,  F/.v/;.  India,  p.  532  (f(K)tn()te). 

1889.  Scliiaotliord.x-  !ongil>inni.s.  Day,  Paitii.  Brit.  hid.  l'i.<;h..  I,  p.  2.^2  (footnote). 

1916.  Schizotliora.v  long{fiiniii.<:.  \'inci.guerra,  ./;/».  .I/h.v.  Civ.  Star.  Wit.  Ciciuiva.  .\l.\  II.  ]i.  141. 

The  species  can  Ix?  readiU  distinguished  troni  others  by  its  narrow  and  liigli  anal  tin. 
which  when  laid  l)ack,  extends  to  the  root  of  the  caudal  fin  (Text-figure  3)  and  also  by  its 
.sharp  lower  jaw.  The  body  is  somewhat  narrow  and  cylindrical  with  a  moderately  com- 
pressed caudal  peduncle.  The  contour  of  the  body  as  well  as  the  development  and  structure 
">{  the  tins  highl}'  suggest  that  the  fish  is  an  inhabitant  of  the  rapid-running  stream-,  and 
rivers. 

The  N  ale  North  India  I'.xpcdition  obtainetl  a  single  gravid  female  in  April,  1932,  from 
the  follow  ing  locality : 

Channel :    :Manasbal  Lake  (  Sta.  K  48)  ;  5,196  ft (3(K)nini.) 

The  mouth  is  inferior,  horse-shoe-sha])ed  and  \erv  slighlK  ol)lii|uc;  it  is  nnich  broader 
than  long  and  its  .gape  is  almost  ecpial  to  the  length  of  the  head  in  front  of  the  nostrils. 
The  upper  jaw  is  longer  than  the  lower  and  is  ])rovided  with  a  fairly  developed  and  partly 
protrusible  fleshy  lip:  the  lower  jaw  has  a  free  and  sharp  margin,  practically  denuded  of 
a  true  lip.  The  lower  lip  seems  to  have  undergone  atrojihy  Inith  in  its  structure  and  func- 
tion, and  is  represented  only  laterally  as  two  short   and   thin   loose   l],i])s    (Text-figure  4). 

The  osseous  ray  of  the  dorsal  fin  is  moderately  strong  and  almost  as  long  as  the  head 
behind  the  nostrils;  its  posterior  serrations  are  fine  and  close-set.  The  length  of  the  head 
is  cont.ained  nearly  4.25  times  in  the  length  of  the  body  without  the  caudal.  The  diameter 
of  the  eye  is  contained  5.5  times  in  the  length  of  the  head.  The  interorbital  space  is  flat 
and  wide  and  more  than  twice  the  orbital  width.  'Jhe  snout  is  broadly  rounded  anteriorlv 
and  almost  twice  as  long  as  the  diameter  of  the  eve. 

The  colouration  of  the  specimen  in  alcohol  is  reddish  brown  with  a  somewhat  darker 
dorsal  surface.     All  the  tins  are  ti|)i)ed  with  black. 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAE  AND   CYPRINIDAE 


335 


Figure  3.  Lateral  view  of  posterior  part  of  body  of  Sclihollwrax  Iniigil^iiinis  Meckel  from  Afanasbal  Lake, 
showing  form  of  anal  and  caudal  fins  and  nature  of  tiled  rows  of  anal  scales.  X  Vi-  The  arrow  indicates  the 
extent  of  the  anal  fin  in  relation  to  the  root  of  the  caudal. 

Figure  4.  Yentro-Iateral  view  of  head  of  Schizollunax  loiigipiiinis  Ileckcl  from  Manasbal  Lake,  showing 
sharpness  of  free  margin  of  lower  jaw  and  specially  niodilied  lower  lip.     X  i'/i- 

Distnbulinii:     Schicothorux  lon'^i[^iimis  is   fduml  in  the  Kashmir  Valley  and  the  Indus 
at  Skardii.      It   presumably  inhabits  rapid   streams  and   rivers,   occasionally  entering   lakes. 


1838. 

Schicutliora.v 

1842. 

Schiaothorax 

1844. 

Schiaotlwrax 

1868. 

ScJiizotlionix 

1876. 

Schizolhonix 

1876. 

Schisothonix 

1877. 

Scluzotliovax 

1877. 

Schisothorax 

1878. 

Schizothonix 

1878. 

Schicothonix 

1889. 

Scliiaatlinnix 

1889. 

Siliizothorax 

Schi:!othorax  csocinus  Meckel 

esocinus,  Heckel,  Fischc  aits  Caschniir,  p.  48,  pi.  ix. 

esocinus,  McClelland,  Calcutta  Joiini.  Nat.  Hist.,  II,  p.  579. 

csocinus,   Heckel,   Fisclir   Kashmir's  in  Iliii^cl's  k'risc.  p.  372,  3  figs. 

esocinus^  Gihither.  Cat.  I-'isli.  I'rit.  Mus.,  \'\\.  p.  166. 

csocinus,  Day,  Proc.  Zool.  .Sac.  I.oihlon,  p.  78.s. 

[•iindalus.  Day,  il>iil..  ]t.  785. 

csocinus.   Day,   Fi.sii.   India,  p.  533,  pi.  cxxiii,  fig.  4. 

punctatus.  Day,  ibid..  ]>.  532  (footnote),  ]il.  cxxiii,  fig.  3. 

csocinus.  Day,  .S"c/.  Res.  2nd  Varkaiid  Miss.,  Iclitlivoloiiy,  ji.  4,  j)l.  i,  fig.  4. 

punctatus.  Day,  //'/(/.,  p.  4.  pi.  i,  lig.  3. 

csocinus.  Day,  IhitDi.  liril.  hid.  I'isli.,  T.  ji.  254. 

puiictalus.    Day,   ildd..  \>  252   (footnote). 


336  REPORT  ON  FISHES.     PART   II:  SISORIDAE  AND  CYI'KINIDAE 

1910.     Scliicothorax  csociiiiis,  Zuginayer,  Zool.  Jalirb.  {.Ibih.  Sysl.),  XXIX,  p.  277. 

1916.     Scl\izothorax  csociiius,  Vinciguerra,  Ann.  Miis.  Civ.  Stor.  Nat.  Genova  (3)  VJI,  p.  142. 

1934.     Schizothora.v  csocimis.   Ilora,   Kcc.  Ind.Mus.,  XXXVl,  pj..  297-300. 

The  Yale  Nortli  India  Expeditidn  iil>taitie(l  12  specimens  of  the  species  in  i\prii-June, 
1032,  fnmi  the  following  localities: 

Sriiiagar  (.Sta.  K  7)  ;   ca.  5,200  ft 5  (270,  250  nun.,    9  9  ;    102-105  mm.) 

Main  Canal.  Srinayar  (Sta.  K  12)  ;   ca.  5,200  ft 1    (235  mm.,    9  ) 

Jhelum  River,  Srinagar  (Sta.  K  14)  ;  ca.  5200  ft 3  (270,  235  mm.,   $  $  ;  410 mm.,  9  ) 

Channel :    Manashal  Lake  (Sta.  K  48)  ;   5,196  ft 1    (260  mm.,    9  ) 

Upper  Indns,  Spitok,  Ladak  (Sta.  L  17)  ;  10,730  ft 3  (290  mm.,   ,5  ;  425  mm.,    9  ) 

Scliicotliora.v  esociniis  is,  as  far  as  one  can  judge  from  a  study  of  series  of  specimens 
from  ilifferent  localities,  a  very  variable  species  in  regard  to  the  different  body  proportions, 
structure  of  the  jaws  and  the  lips,  the  position  of  the  eye  and  the  relative  positions  and 
lengths  of  the  fins  and  its  colouratitm.  Among  an  assemblage  of  specimens  of  the  species 
there  may  l>e  found  forms  which  show  a  remarkable  combination  of  variations  from  the 
typical  r.Torm!/,?-characters.  Such  aberrant  forms,  if  judged  by  themselves,  are  very  baffling 
and  tend  to  assert  claims  to  distinct  si)ecinc  ranks.  Day's  .Schizollun-a.v  puiictatits  is  one 
of  such  forms,  as  I  lind  from  a  study  of  Day's  originals  of  the  figures  of  S.  c.^ocinii.';  and 
.v.  pioictatiis,  as  also  from  a  careful  examination  of  a  fair  series  of  si)ecimens  from  various 
localities  in  Kashmir.  Zugiuayer,  Vinciguerra  and  recently  Mora  referred  at  some  length 
to  the  discrepancies  in  Day's  descriptions  of  the  two  species  and  to  the  inaccuracies  in  his 
drawings  and  considered  the  two  species  as  itlentical.  Opportunity  is  here  taken  to  sub- 
stantiate the  views  of  these  authors  by  a  detailed  analysis  of  more  e.xtensive  material 
before  me. 

Condensing  Day's  loose  descriptions  of  the  two  species  and  the  differences  exhibited 
by  his  original  specimens  I  find  that  S.  csocinii.^  and  .S".  puiictatKs  differ  in  the  following 
three  principal  characters  only : 

.S".  csociiius  S.  piinctattis 

1.  Upper  jaw  slightly  longer  tli;m  lower.  1.    Lower  jaw  slightly  longer  than  upper. 

2.  Serrated   dorsal    spine   equal    to   length  of  2.    Serrated    dorsal    spine   e<|ual   to   length   of 
head  behind  nostrils.  head  behind  middle  of  eye. 

3.  Anal   fin   laid   flat   almost   reaches   root  of  3.    Anal   fin  laid  flat  does   not  reach   root   of 
caudal  or  just  misses  it.  caudal  or  widely  separated  from  it. 

With  a  view  to  testing  the  \alidity  and  studying  the  nature  and  the  range  of  variation, 
if  any,  of  these  three  distinguishing  features,  I  have  made  observations  in  details,  which 
fcjr  convenience  of  reference,  are  given  in  a  tabular  form  (Table  1  ).  It  is  clearly  seen 
froiu  the  table  that  of  a  series  of  20  specimens  examined  by  me,  including  Day's  2  original 
specimens,  in  17  cases,  of  which  6  are  adult  females  and  4  adult  males,  the  upper  jaw  is 
slightly  longer  than  the  lower,  similar  to  the  typical  ('.vorfH;/,s--condition  (Text-figure  5,  a), 
while  only  in  3  cases,  one  of  which  is  a  full-grown  female  and  two  half-grown,  the  lower  jaw 
is  slightly  longer  than  the  upjier  and  corresponds  to  that  of  the  typical  piinctatus  (Text- 
figure  5,  b).     In  regard  to  the  length  of  the  serrated  dorsal  spine,  it  was  found  that  in  14 


REPORT  ON  FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE 


337 


cases,  the  majority  of  which  are  full  grown  and  of  which  at  least  7  are  females  and  4  males, 
the  spine  is  like  that  of  typical  pitnctatus,  equal  to  the  length  of  the  head  behind  the  middle 
of  the  eye,  whereas  only  in  6  individuals,  which  are  either  half-grown  or  young,  the  length 
of  the  spine  is  nearly  equal  to  that  of  the  head  behind  the  nostrils.  In  reference  to  the  third 
character,  c.  g.,  the  length  of  the  anal  fin,  the  table  shows  that  in  12  specimens,  all  of  which 
are  full  grown  and  of  which  at  least  6  are  females  and  4  males,  the  anal  fin  laid  flat  does 

TAl'.LK  I 
Variation  of  characters  in  Scliicothorax  csociiuis  Heckel 


LOCALITY 

c  5 

u 

a.— 

1- 
u 
tic 

=  1 

C 
n 

•b-5 

Us 

oSg 

C  u   >« 

HI 

o^  o 

O-a  re 

Length  of  dorsal  spine 
equ,tls  lenjjth  of  head 
behind  nostrils 

11 

CO  rt 

cs'ra 

<E 

<  u 

Y.N 

.I.E.   (Sta.  K;)    Srinagar 

2 

270.0 

X 

X 

X 

X 

U                              t<                it                          (( 

9 

250.0 

X 

X 

X 

X 

((                              <t                 (1                          (( 

? 

2 

*  105.0 
105.0 

X 
X 

X 
X 

X 

X 

X 
X 

((                              ((                 ((                          tl 

? 

102.0 

X 

X 

X 

X 

(Sta.  K  12)  Srinagar 

9 

235.0 

X 

X 

X 

X 

(Sta.  K14)  Srinagar 

$ 

270.0 

X 

X 

X 

X 

(1               (1        (1             11 

$ 

235.0 

X 

X 

X 

X 

(1                                  H                   ft                             It 

9 

t410.0 

X 

X 

X 

X 

(Sta.  K48)  Srinagar 

5 

260.0 

X 

X 

X 

X 

(Sta.  L17)  Spitok.. 

5 

425.0 
290.0 

.X 
X 

X 
X 

X 

X 

X 

X 

(I.^ 

I.)  Chitral  R 

s 

230.0 

X 

X 

X 

X 

Jhelum  R 

it                  H 

? 

*11S.0 
*108.0 

X 
X 

X 
X 

X 

X 

X 

tt                  H 

? 

*  97.0 

X 

X 

X 

X 

Wular  L 

9 

200,0 

X 

X 

X 

X 

Gandarbal    

? 

280.0 

X 

X 

X 

X 

Leh  (Day's  S.  esocinus) 

? 

*170.5 

X 

X 

X 

X 

Kashmir  L. 

- 

(Day's  .S".  piinctatus)  . . 

? 

1 

1 1 92.0 

X 

X 

X 

X 

7  99 

20 

17 

3 

16 

4 

14 

6 

12 

7 

1 

4  Si 

Y.  N.  I.  E. — Denotes  specimens  collected  by  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition. 
I.  M. — Denotes  specimens  preserved  in  the  collection  of  the  Indian  Museum. 
*  Denotes  typical  esocijiits  characters, 
t  Denotes   typical  PHttctatiis  characters. 


338 


Ki.i'oKT  <)\  KisiiKS.    r.vkr  ii:  sis<ii<ii> ai-:  and  tvi'iuxidak 


not  rcadi  ^he  caudal  and  is  rather  widely  separated  from  its  root,  a  condition  that  corrc- 
sjjontls  to  the  pinutntiis-tyiic  (Text-figure  6,  </ )  ;  in  7  cases,  all  of  which  are,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  an  adult  female,  young  or  half-grown,  the  anal  hn  laid  llat  just  misses  the  root  of 
the  caudal,  similar  to  the  typical  «Of/;nYi--condition  (Text-figure  6,  b),  while  imly  in  a  single 
s])ecinien  (115  mm.)  from  the  Jhcluni  River  does  the  anal  I'm  actu.illy  reach  the  caud;il 
(Text-figure  6,  c). 

l'"roni  a  stud_\-  of  the  tahle  it  is  moreover  apparent  that  of  the  IS  s]iccimens  examined 
by  me,  excluding  Day's  2  originals,  .all  the  three  ty|)ical  (•.s()(/«;f.s--characters  are  present  in 
half-.grown    specimens    only    (m;irkcd    with    an   ;i>tcrisk    in    the   tahle"),   while  only   a    single 


5 

Fir.URF.  5.  Lateral  view  of  anterior  parts  of  body  of  two  specimens  of  Schholhora.v  csociitits  Hcckcl  sliowing 
"esociniis"  and  "punclaliis"  types  of  head  and  jaws,  (a)  Day's  original  specimen  of  "Schicolhorax  csociitiis"  from 
Leli  (upper  jaw  longer).  X  l/<3-  (6)  Day's  original  specimen  of  "Schicotlwrax  puintalKs"  from  "Kaslimir 
Lake"  i.e.,  Wukir  Lake  (lower  jaw  longer).     Nat.  size. 


s])ecimen,  a  large  femrde  |41()  mm.)  from  the  Jhclum  Uiver  (marked  with  a  ilagger  in  the 
table)  represents  all  the  true  /vnn/a/H.s-characters.  The  rest  of  the  specimens  exhibit  nn'xed 
variations. 

Summarizing  the  above  analysis  of  characters  the  following  facts  may  now  be  definiteU' 
established  : 

(i)    Tn   the   majorit\'  (d"    full-grown   specimens   the   njij)er    jaw    is,    irrespective  of   sex 

and  age,   longer  than  the   l^wer,   while    in   a    lew   cases   the   lower    jaw    is   longer 

than  the  up])er. 

fii)    Tn  the  majority  of  full-grown  specimens,  the  length  of  the  serrated  dtirsal  spine 

is,  irrespective  of  sex,  almost  ecpial  to  the  length  of  the  head  Ix-hind  the  middle 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE 


339 


of  the  eye,  while  as  a  rule,  in  yduiig  or  half-grown  individuals,  the  spine  is 
comparatively  long,  equalling-  the  length  of  the  head  Ijehind  the  nostrils, 
(iii )  In  the  majority  of  full-grown  individuals,  irrespective  of  sex,  the  anal  fin  laid  flat 
is  widely  separated  from  the  root  of  the  caudal,  while  invariably  in  young  and 
half-grown  specimens  it  just  misses  or  only  exceptionally  it  reaches  the  root  of 
the  caudal. 

(iv)    Combination  of  all  the  three  csociniis-characters,   is   found   alnmst   invarial)ly   in 
young  or  half-grown   specimens,   and 

(v)    Combination  of  all   the  />;»;< /(///(.s-characters  is  rarely  met  with. 


6 

FinuRF.  6.  Lateral  views  of  anterior  parts  of  body  of  three  specimens  of  Schicolhorax  rsocinus  Heckel 
sliowing  different  forms  of  anal  and  candal  fins.  (a)  Day's  original  specimen  of  "Schholluira.v  pnnctaliis" 
from  Wular  Lake  (anal  widely  separated  from  caudal).  X  H-  0')  Day's  original  specimen  of  "Schizolhorax 
esocimis"  from  Leh  (anal  almost  reaching  caudal).  X  H-  ('')  A  young  specimen,  115mm.  long  (Kashmir 
Survey  coll.),  from  Jhelum  River,  Kashmir  valley  (anal  reaching  caudal).  X  1'4.  The  arrow  indicates  the  extent 
of  the  anal  tin  in  relation  to  the  root  of  the  caudal. 


From  the  foregoing  account  it  is,  T  believe,  abundantly  clear  that  specific  differentiation 
between  A",  rsocinus  and  S.  pimctatiis  is  impossible  and  that  Day's  .S".  pimctatiis  is  only  an 
.aberrant   \ariation  t)f  .S\  csdciiius  Heckel. 

Hiniidiiilcs:  The  ])eritiinetuii  is  bhick.  The  length  of  the  intestine  is  approximately  1.5 
times  the  length  of  the  body  excluding  the  caudal  fin.  In  adult  individuals  the  length  of 
the  anterior  chaml>er  of  the  air-])ladder,  in  propnrtion  to  that  of  the  posterior  chamber,  is 
ciiuipjiratively  linger  than  it  is  in  yinnig  specimens.  In  a  sjiecimen,  270  mm.  long,  the 
leiiglb  (il  the  anterior  ch.'imber  is  33  mm.  and  that  of  the  posterior  chamber  fiO  mm.,  while 
in  a  specimen  about  105  mm.  long,  the  corresponding  measurements  are  16  mm.  and  22  mm. 
The  gut  contents  of  several  .specimens  from  the  Jhelum  I'iiver  and  other  localities  in  Srinagar 
were  ex;nnined.      In  some  cases  the  iiilesline  was  pr;icticall\'  empty,  whereas  in  idbers  frag- 


340  REPORT  ON   FISIIKS.     PART  II:  SISORIDAF.   AND  CYPKINIUAE 

ments  of  semi-digested  insect  larvae  and  a  kind  of  suft,  pulpy  ori^anic  sul)stance  mixed  with 
sand  and  gravel  and  bits  of  twigs  and  weeds  were  fonnd.  I'rom  a  large  gravid  female. 
425  mm.  from  Spitnk  Inmps  of  semi-digested  fleshy  substance  and  large  (luantity  of  frag- 
ments of  fish  bones  were  also  found.  Judging  from  the  nature  of  the  stomach  contents 
it  appears  that  5".  csocinus  is  .somewhat  a  dirty,  nonselective  and  mixed  feeder,  but  its  short 
intestine  indicates  that  it  feeds  chiefly  on  animal  matter.  It  is  believed  to  be  a  scavenger  lish, 
feeding  on  dead  fish  and  other  organisms  at  the  Ixittoni  of  pools,  etc. 

Breeding:  Nothing  is  definitely  known  about  the  breeding  habits  of  the  species,  but 
it  is  significant  that  all  the  fenialc  specimens  c()llected  by  the  \'ale  North  India  ivxpedition 
during  the  months  of  April  and  June  Uar  mature  eggs. 

Parasites:  A  species  of  Acanthocej)halan  worm  lias  been  found  in  moderate  numbers 
in  the  intestine  of  certain  specimens  from  Srinagar  and  Spitok. 

Distribution:  Scliizotliorax  csocinus  is  distributed  in  I.eh  ;ni(l  I.adak,  in  the  head 
waters  of  the  Indus,  in  the  Kashmir  and  in  the  ("hitral  valleys  and  in  Afghanistan.  In  the 
Kashmir  valle\'  the  species  is  popularly  known  ;is  ''cliiruh"   (  Ilutchinson). 

Sclii.Z()tli(>rax  plunifroiis  IJeckel 

1838.  Schi::ulhorax  planifroiis.  lleckel,  /•'/.scZ/r  aus  Kiuchmir,  p.  48,  pi.  viii,  fig.  2. 

1844.  Schisothorax  plamfrons.  Heekel,  Fisclic  Kaschinir's  in  /7((;,'(7'.v  h'cisc,  p.  370,  3  figs. 

18()8.  Scliizollwrax  phiiiifrcnis,  (jiinther,  Cat.  Fish.  Brit.  Mus.,  \'II,  ]>.  lo3. 

1877.  Schizothorax  plamfrons,  Day,   Fish.  India,  p.  532  (footnote). 

1889.  Schizothorax  planifrons,  Day,   Faun.  Brit.  Ind.  Fish.,  I,  p.  252  (footnote). 

191(3.  .Srhizothorax  planifrons,  Zugmayer,  Zool.  Jahrh.  .Ihlh.  Syst.,  XXIX,  ]>.  278. 

The  Yale  North  liulia  Expedition  obtained  9  specimens  of  the  species  in  March-May, 
1932,  from  the  following  localities: 

Canal  to  Dal  Lake;    Srinagar   (Sta.  K  6)  ;    ca.  5.200  ft 2  (212  mm.,   £  ;  200mni.,   9  ) 

Dal.  Lake:    Srinagar  (Sta.  K6)  ;  ca.  5.200  ft 3  (218nini.,   9  ;  178  mm.,   9  ;  165  mm.) 

Channel,  Manasbal  Lake:    Srinagar  (Sta.  K  48)  ;  5,196  ft 4  (235  mm.,   i  ;    178  mm.,   9  ; 

175  mm.,    £  :  168  mm.,   S  ) 

Schizothora.Y  phinifrons  is  a  narrow  and  elongated  form;  the  ma.xiinum  depth  of  the 
body  is  contained  from  4.5  to  5.3  times  in  the  total  length  excluding  the  caudal  and  the 
least  height  of  the  caudal  peduncle  is  about  twice  in  its  length.  The  mouth  is  somewhat 
anterior,  oblique  and  wide,  and  the  chin  is  sharply  ascending  forwards.  The  jaws  are  almost 
of  ecpial  length.  The  margin  of  the  lower  jaw  is  not  sharp,  but  its  inside  is  covered  with 
a  thin  deciduous  cartilaginous  layer"  (Text-figure  7),  which  in  some  cases  may  be  absent. 
The  lips  are  thick,  the  lower  one  l>eing  broadly  interrupted  in  the  middle.  The  barbels  are 
nearly  equal  to  or  slightly  longer  than  the  di;imeter  of  the  eye.     The  head  is  elongated,  flat 

"The  presence  of  this  diaracter  may  induce  an  impression  that  the  species  is  a  hybrid  between  .Schizolliora.x 
and  Orciitu.'!,  but  in  such  hybrids  the  manifestation  of  tliis  diaracter  is  always  more  pronounced  and  attended  witli 
several  other  Orciiius  characters.  I  am  inclined  to  think  that  the  development  of  a  thin  cartilaginous  layer  on  the 
inner  margin  of  S.  planijrous  is  an  adaptive  modification  which  can  be  correlated  with  the  scraping  and  scooping 
mode  of  feeding  of  the  species.  Furthermore,  it  is  suggested  by  Dr.  Hora  that  the  mouth  parts  of  .V.  plauijroits 
indicate  the  probable  mode  of  evolution  of  the  Oreinus  type  of  structure  which  in  this  case  may  have  developed 
in  sluggish  waters  for  scraping  food  from  hard  objects  and  later  becomes  accentuated  in  swift  currents. 


REPORT  ON  FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE 


341 


above  and  arched  below;  its  length  is  contained  from  4  to  4.5  times  in  the  length  of  the  body 
excluding  the  caudal.  It  is  slightly  higher  than  broad.  The  snout  is  thick  and  prominent 
with  broadly  rounded  anterior  edge;  its  length  is  contained  about  3.5  times  in  the  length 
of  the  head.  The  interorbital  space  is  flat  and  wide,  with  a  prominent  muchal  region;  it 
is  nearly  twice  as  broad  as  the  orbital  width.  The  eyes  are  moderate  and  their  diameter  is 
contained  from  5.4  to  5.7  times  in  the  length  of  the  head  and  about  1.5  times  in  the  length 
of  the  snout. 


Figure  7.  Lateral  view  of  anterior  part  of  body  of  a  specimen  of  Schizothorax  planifrons  Heckel  from 
Manasbal  Lake,  showing  contour  of  head,  nature  of  mouth,  jaws,  Hps  and  barbels.  Nat.  size.  The  dotted  portion 
of  the  lower  jaw  indicates  the  position  of  the  cartilaginous  layer  on  its  inner  margin. 

Figure  8.  Dorsal  fin  of  a  specimen  of  Schhothorux  I'laiiifrons  Heckel  from  Manasbal  Lake,  showing  struc- 
ture of  spine  and  nature  of  serration  on  its  posterior  border.     X  ^'A. 

The  origin  of  the  dorsal  fin  is  opposite  that  of  the  ventrals  and  is  much  nearer  the 
root  of  the  caudal  than  the  tip  of  the  snout.  The  dorsal  spine  is  long  and  strong  and  has 
from  18  to  21  coarse  serrations  posteriorly  (Te.xt-figure  8)  ;  it  is  slightly  shorter  than  the 
head  f)r  equal  to  the  length  of  the  head  behind  the  nostrils  which  are  situated  much  nearer 
the  anterior  margin  of  the  eye  than  the  tip  of  the  snout.  The  anal  fin  is  somewhat  narrow 
and  its  longest  ray  is  almost  as  long  as  that  of  the  dorsal;  in  the  grown-up  specimens  it 
almost  reaches  the  root  of  the  caudal  (Text-figure  9),  while  in  young  and  half-grown  indi- 
viduals it  is  separated  by  a  little  distance.  The  pectorals  are  much  shorter  than  the  head, 
alxjut  as  long  as  the  head  l)ehind  the  anterior  margin  of  the  eyes;  they  are  separated  from 
the  ventrals  by  a  wide  space.  The  ventrals  are  a  little  shorter  than  the  pectorals  and  are 
separated  from  the  insertion  of  the  anal  by  a  considerable  distance.     The  caudal  is  deeply 


342 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART   11:   SISORIDAE   AN'O   CYPRIXIDAK 


furcate  with  pointed  lobes,  the  upper  of  which  is  appreciably  lonyer  tiian  the  lower.  It  is 
siiglitly  shorter  than  the  head;  the  lengtii  of  its  central  rays  is  contained  nearly  2.5  times 
in  that  of  the  outer  ones.  The  lateral  line  is  uniformly  and  moderately  concave,  and  runs  to 
the  middle  of  the  root  of  the  caudal;  in  some  specimens  it  is  irre,L;ularl\'  wavy  in  the  anteriur 
half  of  the  iKxly.  The  vent  is  in  front  of  the  origin  of  the  anal;  in  female  specimens  it  is 
provided  with  a  raised  Heshy  area.  The  scales  on  the  body  are  very  small.  The  tiled  row 
of  anal  scales  are  moderately  developed,  the  largest  ones  being  about  half  as  broad  as  the 
orbit. 

The  coluuratiiin  of  the  majority  of  specimens  in  alcohol  is  reddish  brown  with  a  much 
darker  upper  surface,  while  a  few  are  somewhat  paler.'"  The  entire  body,  except  for  the 
ventral  surface  is  powdered  with  black  pigments.     All  the  llns  are  dusky. 


9 


Figure  9.  Lateral  view  of  posterior  part  of  a  specimen  of  Schholhorax  phnijrons  Heckel  from  Manasbal 
Lake,  showing  form  of  anal  and  caudal  fins.  Nat.  size.  The  arrow  indicates  the  e.\tent  of  tlie  anal  fin  in  relation 
to  the  root  of  the  caudal. 


Bionomics:  The  peritoueimi  is  black.  The  structme  of  the  air-bladder  is  more  or  less 
similar  to  the  other  memljers  of  the  genus.  Its  posterior  chaml)er  is  elongated  and  spindle- 
sha])ed,  while  its  semi-rounded  and  wider  anterior  chamber  is  much  shorter.  In  a  specimen, 
212  mm.  long,  the  lengths  of  the  anterior  and  the  posterior  chambers  are  28  mm.  and  45  mm. 
respectively.  The  alimentary  canal  is  long,  wide  and  moderately  convoluted.  Its  length  in 
grown-up  individuals  is  nearly  3.5  times  the  length  of  the  body  excluding  the  caudal.  The 
gut  contents  of  4  specimens  from  the  Dal  and  the  Manasbal  lakes  were  examined.  I.timps 
of  a  kind  ui  soft  pulpy  substance  mixed  with  sand  and  mud,  vegetable  debris  and  huge  amount 
of  filamentous  algae  were  found.  There  was  no  trace  of  any  insect  larvae  or  of  any  other 
animal  matter.  In  the  case  of  a  gravid  female  the  intestine  was  partially  empty.  The  gut 
ci>ntent^  and  also  the-  length  of  tlu-  iule>line   suggest   that   the  species  is  a  vegetable   teeder. 

'"Ill  one  of  his  letters  Mr.  (i.  K.  Hutchinson  informed  us  that  the  Kashmiri  fishermen  observe  difference 
between  the  paler  specimens  and  the  darker  ones  by  using  the  name  "Cluilla"  and  "Chush"  respectively.  There 
is  not  the  least  doubt,  however,  that  "Clialla"  is  a  colour  variation  of  "Chush."  Dr.  S.  L.  Hora  kindly  informs 
me  that  in  the  Punjab  a  similar  word  "Chitia"  means  white,  while  "Challa"  would  denote  a  licking  habit  on  the 
part  of  the  (ish.     Evidently  reference  is  made  to  the  colour  of  the  species  in  this  case. 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAE   AND   CYPRINIDAE  343 

Breeding:  There  are  im  data  available  so  far  about  the  breeding  of  the  species,  but  all 
the  female  specimens  collected  by  the  Yale  North  India  l^xpedition  during  the  months  of 
March  to  June  are  full  of  mature  eggs,  the  approximate  diameter  of  which  is   1.5  mm. 

Parasites:  Large  numbers  of  a  species  of  Acanthocephalan  worm  were  found  in  the 
intestine  of  both  male  and  female  specimens. 

Distrihutinn  and  Remarks:  Schicoflwrax  planifrnns.  known  amongst  the  Kashmiri  fish- 
ermen and  anglers  as  "Cliusli."  is  one  of  the  commonest  endemic  species  of  the  Kashmir  val- 
ley, usually  inhabiting  the  principal  lakes  and  the  adjoining  channels.  It  co-occurs  with  two 
closely  allied  species,  e.g.  S.  inieropogon  and  S.  niger.  S.  inicropngon  is  a  somewhat 
smaller  species  and  is  known  amongst  the  Kashmiris  as  "Ranigliurdi,"  while  5".  niger,  as 
the  name  indicates,  is  a  much  darker  species  with  somewhat  larger  eyes,  a  shorter  anal  and 
shorter  barlK-ls;  it  is  locally  known  as  "Alghard"  or  "Algliad."  It  is  probable  that  -S".  plani- 
frons  and  S.  niger  represent  one  and  the  same  species,  but  in  the  absence  of  more  extensive 
material  it  is  difficult  to  judge  the  range  of  variation  and  to  come  to  any  definite  conclusion. 
The  specimens  obtained  by  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition,  however,  correspond  to  the 
planifrons-type. 

MeasiirciiiciJis  in   iiiilliiiictres 

Total  length  without  caudal   

Length  of  head 

Width  of  head    

Heiglit  of  head 

Diameter  of  eye 

Length  of  snout 

Interorbital  width 

Depth  of  body   

Longest  ray  of  dorsal     

Longest  ray  of  anal    

Length  of  pectoral    

Length  of  ventral 

Length  of  caudal     

Distance  between  pcctnral  and  base  of  ventral 

Distance  between  ventral  and  base  of  anal 

Length  of  caudal  jieduncle 

Least  height  of  caudal  peduncle 


Seliirjclhorax  niicropitgan  Ileckel 

1838.  Scliicolhora.v  inieropogon,  Hcckel.  Piselie  aits  Casehniir.  p.  41. 

1844.  Schicothorax  micropogon,  Meckel,  Fisclic  Kaschmir's  in  Hiigel's  Reise.  p.  369,  3  figs. 

1868.  Selticotliorax  inieropogon,  Giinthcr,  Cat.  Fish.  Brit.  Mus..  \TI,  ]ip.   163,  164. 

1877.  Sehicothorax  inieropogon,  Day,    Fisli.    India,  p.   532    (fnotuutc). 

1889.  .Selii::otIiorax  inieropogon.  Day,    rami.    Urif.  Ind.,  fi.sli..  I,  p.  252   (footnote). 

Ill   the  collection  of  the  ^'ale  North  India   l'"xpedition  the  species  is  represented  by   10 
female  specimens  obtained  in  March-May,   1932,   from  the  following  localities: 


£ 

9 

9 

235.0 

218.0 

200.0 

57.0 

52.0 

51.0 

30.0 

30.0 

30.0 

35.0 

34.0 

34.0 

10.0 

9.0 

9.0 

16.0 

15.0 

15.0 

20.0 

19.5 

18.0 

44.0 

44.0 

42.0 

42.0 

42.0 

36.0 

41.0 

40.0 

36.0 

40.0 

39.0 

36.0 

35.0 

35.0 

31.0 

52.0 

51.0 

44.0 

26.0 

26.0 

25.0 

24.0 

24.0 

24.0 

40.0 

40.0 

34.0 

19.0 

19.0 

17.0 

344  REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE 

Canal  to  DaJ  Lake  :    Srinagar  (Sta.  K  6)  ;  ca.  5,200  ft 4  ( 105-165  mm.) 

Dal  Lake :   Srinagar  (Sta.  K  1 1 )  ;  ca.  5,200  ft 1    (112  mm.) 

iManasbal  Lake:   Srinagar  (Sta.  K  48) ;   5,196  ft 2  (135,  132  mm.) 

Kashmir   3  (165,  160,  l.Wmm.) 

Schizothorax  micropogon  is  one  of  tlie  smallest  species  of  the  Kashmir  valley,  rarely 
exceeding  7  inches  in  length  excluding  tlic  caudal  fin.  It  lias  a  sonicwhat  dwarfed  ajjpcar- 
ance  with  a  thick  and  broad  head  and  a  deep  Ixniy.  The  depth  (if  the  Ixxly  is  contained  from 
4  to  4.5  times  in  the  total  length  excluding  tlic  caudal  and  tlie  least  height  of  the  caudal 
peduncle  about  \.5  times  in  its  length.   Tlie  cleft  of  the  mouth  is  small,  crescentic  and  obliquely 


Figure  10.     Lateral  view  of  anterior  part  of  body  of  a  specimen  of  SchizolJwrax  microt>ogon  Heckel  from  Dal 

Lake,  .showing  contour  of  head,  nature  of  mouth,  jaws,  hps  and  barbels.     X  2. 
Figure  11.    Dorsal  fin  of  a  specimen  of  Schholhorax  micropogon  Heckel  from  Dal  Lake,  showing  structure  of 
spine  and  nature  of  serration  on  its  posterior  border.     X  2. 

ascending  forwards.  The  jaws  are  sub-equal  in  length,  the  upper  one  l^eing  the  longer. 
The  margin  of  the  lower  jaw  is  rounded  and  devoid  of  horny  covering.  The  lips  are  well 
developed  (Text-figure  10)  ;  the  lower  one  is  interrupted  in  the  middle.  The  l)arl)els  are 
always  shorter  than  the  diameter  of  the  eyes.  The  head  is  sul>-triangular  in  shape,  with  a 
flat  and  trenchant  upper  surface;  it  is  slightly  higher  than  l>ro;id  and  its  length  is  contained 
about  3.7  times  in  the  total  length  excluding  the  caudal.  The  snout  is  thick  with  ol)tuse 
anterior  margin;  its  length  is  contained  from  3.1  to  3.3  times  in  the  length  of  the  head. 
The  interorbital  space  is  flat  and  is  about  1.5  times  as  broad  as  the  orbit.     The  eyes  are 


I 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  II  :  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE 


345 


pruminent  and  their  diameter  is  contained  from  4.2  to  nearly  5  times  in  the  length  of  the 
snout. 

The  commencement  of  the  dorsal  fin  is  opposite  that  of  the  ventrals  and  considerably 
nearer  the  root  of  the  caudal  than  the  tip  of  the  snout ;  in  certain  specimens  it  is  almost 
equidistant  l)et\veen  these  two  points.  The  osseous  dorsal  spine  is  more  or  less  narrow  and 
slender  towards  the  distal  end,  slightly  curved  and  armed  posteriorly  with  17  to  20  promi- 
nent teeth  (Text-figure  11).  It  is  as  long  as  the  head  behind  the  anterior  margin  of  the 
eyes  or  the  nostrils.  The  anal  fin  is  short  and  its  longest  ray  is  shorter  than  that  of  the  dorsal ; 
it  rarely  reaches  the  root  of  the  caudal.  The  pectorals  are  considerably  shorter  than  the  head, 
nnt  ni<jre  than  the  length  of  the  head  from  behind  the  middle  of  the  eyes;  they  are  sepa- 


12 

Figure  12.     Lateral  view  of  posterior  part  of  body  of  a  specimen  of  Schicothorax  micropogon  Heckel  from  Dal 

Lake,  showing  form  of  anal  and  caudal  fins.    X  1/4. 


rated  from  the  origin  of  the  ventrals  by  a  distance  equalling  more  than  half  their  own  length. 
The  ventrals  are  slightly  shorter  than  the  pectorals  and  are  separated  from  the  insertion  of 
the  anal  by  a  distance  equalling  almost  half  their  own  length.  The  caudal  fin  is  somewhat 
shorter  than  the  head,  deeply  furcate  and  appreciably  higher  than  long  with  more  or  less 
equal  lobes;  the  length  of  the  central  rays  is  contained  nearly  2.5  times  in  the  length  of  the 
outer  rays  (Text-figure  12).  The  vent  is  situated  in  front  of  the  anal  and  in  female  speci- 
mens is  provided  with  a  prominent  fleshy  papilla.  The  scales  on  the  body  are  minute.  The 
tiled  row  of  anal  scales  are  small,  the  largest  one  being  less  than  half  as  broad  as  the  orbit. 

The  colouration  of  the  specimens  in  alcohol  is  reddish  brown  with  a  darker  upper  sur- 
face. As  in  vS".  planifrons  some  of  the  specimens  are  paler.  The  entire  Iwdy  excluding  the 
ventral  surface  is  dusted  with  fine  black  pigments.    The  dorsal  and  the  caudal  fins  are  dusky. 

Bionomics:  The  peritoneum  is  black.  The  structure  of  the  air-bladder  is  similar  to  that 
of  S.  planifrons.  In  specimen,  132  mm.  long,  the  lengths  of  the  anterior  and  the  posterior 
chambers  are  19  mm.  and  31  mm.  respectively.  The  alimentary  canal  is  short  and  of  mod- 
erate width  with  a  few  convolutions.  Its  length  varies  from  1.5  to  about  2  times  the  length 
of  the  body  excluding  the  caudal  fin.  The  gut  contents  of  5  specimens  from  the  Dal  and  the 
Manasbal  lakes  were  examined,  and  the  intestines  were  found  to  be  partially  empty,  but  small 


346  REPORT  ON    FISHES.     TART   11:  SIS()Rin.\r.   AND  CYPRIN' IDAl'. 

aiimuiit  I  if  a  snft  liulp}'  .substance  lui.xcd  willi  IllamciitDUS  alL;ac  and  frat;nii;nts  ut  in.scct  larvae 
were  found.  The  species  is  apparently  a  mixed  feeder  and  the  short  length  of  the  intestine 
suggests  that  the  lish  feeds  chielly  nn  animal  matter. 

Brccdini^:  So  far  as  1  can  gather,  nothing  is  known  alxuit  the  hrecding  habits  of  the 
species.  Tt  is,  however,  significant  that  all  the  female  specimens  obtained  by  the  b'-xjiedition 
during  the  months  of  March  to  May  bear  mature  eggs,  the  diameter  of  which  is  about  1  mm. 

Parasites:  No  Acanthocephalan  parasites  were  found  in  the  intestine  of  the  specimens 
examined,  Init  in  a  sjieeimen,  13J  mm.  long,  from  the  Manashal  lake  several  specimens  of 
a  species  of  Neniatode  worm  were   found. 

Pislrlhiition:  Silii.::i>tlitini.v  iiiicml^di^dii  is  one  nf  tin-  smallest  endemic  s])ecies  of  the 
Kashmir  valley,  co-occurring  with  .S".  planifrons  in  the  laki's  and  the  adjoining  channels. 
It  is  known  by  the  Kashmiris  as  "RaingJuirdi." 

Mcasiirciiiciils  in  niilliiiichcs 

Total  length  without  caudal   

Length  of  head    

Width  of  head   

Height   of  head    

Diameter  of  eye 

Length  of  snout 

Intcrorhital   width    

Depth  of  body   

Longest  ray  of  dorsal    

Longest  ray  of  anal    

Length  of  pectoral    

Length  of  ventral    

Length  of  caudal   

Distance  between  ])ectt)ral  and  base  of  ventral 

Distance  between  ventral  and  base  of  anal 

Length  of  caudal  ]ieduncle 

Least  height  of  caudal  peduncle 


SiiiirjatliDrdX  curvifrons  Ileckel 

1838.  Schizolhoiax  curvifrons.   Ileckel.   l-isilic  aits  Cuscliiiiir,  p.  25.  pi.  iii. 

1844.  Schizothorax  rurrifroits,    Ileckel.  I'isclic  Kasclniiir's  in  lliii^rrs  Rrisc.  p.  ,^ol.  3  figs. 

1868.  Scliicotliorax  cur'i'ifrous.  (liinther.  Cut.  I'isli.  Brit.  Mux.,  VII,  ]>.  1()4. 

1877.  Schicothorax  curvifrons.  Day,  Fisli.  India,  p.  532  (footnote).    . 

1889.  Schizothorax  curvifrons,  Day,  faun.  Hrit.  Ind.,  I'ish.,  I,  p.  252  (footnote). 

The  species  is  represented  in  the  collection  of  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  by 
five  young  and  half-grown  specimens  collected  in  March-May,  1932,  from  the  following 
localities : 

Srinagar  (Sta.  K7),  ca.  5,200  ft 4   (110-178  mm.) 

rhannel:    Manashal  Lake:    Srinagar  (Sta.  K48),  5,197  ft 1    (122mm.) 


? 

9 

9 

165.0 

132.0 

112.0 

44.0 

35.0 

,30.0 

27.0 

21.0 

17.0 

31.0 

21.0 

20.0 

9.0 

8.0 

7.0 

14.0 

11.0 

9.0 

14.0 

11.0 

9.0 

40.0 

32.0 

25.0 

32.0 

26.0 

21.0 

28.0 

21.0 

16.0 

28.0 

21.0 

21.0 

25.0 

20.0 

20.0 

34.0 

28.0 

25.0 

21.0 

16.0 

11.5 

15.0 

11.0 

6.0 

25.0 

19.0 

19.0 

14.0 

12.0 

11.0 

REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART   II  :  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE  347 

Tn  the  speciim-iis  before  me  the  length  of  the  head  is  coiitainetl  ahout  4.5  times  or  a 
little  over  in  the  total  length  excluiling  the  caudal  fin.  The  eyes  are  large  and  their  diam- 
eter is  contained  from  4.5  to  nearly  5  times  in  the  length  of  the  head.  The  snout  is  short 
and  stump\-  and  1.5  times  longer  than  the  orhit.  The  interorhital  space  is  nearly  1.5  times 
the  orbital  width.  1"he  barbels  are  very  shtjrt  and  not  more  than  half  as  long  as  the  diameter 
of  the  eyes.  The  nmuth  is  somewhat  narrow  and  horse-shoe-shaped.  The  lips  are  mod- 
erately developed  and  more  or  less  tough.  In  some  specimens  the  lower  jaw  is  provided 
with  a  sharp  margin. 

The  dorsal  fin  is  inserted  slightly  nearer  the  root  of  the  caudal  than  the  tip  of  the 
snout ;  its  osseous  spine  is  straight  and  fairly  strong  and  has  rather  fine  serrature  on  the 
posterior  Ixirder.  In  the  smaller  specimens  the  anal  fin  laid  flat  does  not  reach  the  root  of 
the  caudal,  whereas  in  the  larger  ones  it  almost  reaches  it. 

The  colouration  of  the  specimens  in  alcohol  is  reddish  brown  with  a  slightly  darker 
upper  surface.    The  inner  margin  of  the  caudal  fin  is  dusky. 

Bionomics:  The  air-bladder  is  of  the  normal  Sclii.'^otliora.v-type.  It  appears  that  in 
young  specimens  the  posterior  chamber  is  proportionately  shorter  than  the  anterior  cham- 
ber. In  a  specimen,  120  mm.  long,  the  length  of  the  anterior  chamber  is  15  mm.,  while 
that  of  the  posterior  one  is  20  mm.  In  a  specimen,  178  mm.  long,  however,  the  correspond- 
ing measurements  are  25  mm.  and  50  mm.  The  length  of  the  intestine  is  almost  3  times 
the  length  of  the  body  excluding  the  caudal  fin.  The  gut  contents  of  2  specimens  (120, 
178  mm.)  were  found  to  consist  of  fragments  of  some  insect  larvae  mixed  with  a  brownish 
pulpy  substance. 

Parasilrs:  In  the  intestine  of  a  specimen  (  178  mm. )  a  few  specimens  of  a  species 
of   .\canthoeephalan    worm   were    found. 

fh'.stribittidii:  Sclii::i>thora.v  curvifrons  is  one  of  the  endemic  species  of  the  Kashmir 
vallew  It  grows  to  a  fairly  large  size,  weighing  about  31bs.  and  is  known  by  the  Kashmiri 
fishermen  as  "Sattir." 

Genus  Orciniis  IMcClelland  (1839) 

Oreinus  sinuatus  (Heckcl) 

1838.  Schizothorax  sinuatus,  Heckel,  Fische  aus  Caschmir,  \).  21,  pi.  ii. 

1839.  Oreinus  maculatus,  McClelland,  Asiat.  Res.  XIX,  pt.  ii,  pp.  274,  345,  pi,  Ivii,  fig.  6. 
1844.  Scliizntlwrax  sinuatus,  Heckel,  Fische  Kascliniir  in  flu^i^cl's  Rcisc,  \>.  259,  3  figs. 
1868.  Oreinus  sinuatus,  Giinther,  Cat.  I'isli.  Frit.  Mus.,  VII,  ]).  161. 

1876.  Oreinus  sinuatus.  Day,  Proc.   Zooi.   Sac.  London,  p.  783. 

1877.  Oreinus  sinmitus.  Day,  Fish.  India,  p.   529,  pi.  cxxiv,  fig.  4. 

1878.  Oreinus  sinuatus.  Day,  Sci.  Res.  2nd  Yarlcand  Miss.,  Ichthyoloi:,v.  p.  3. 
1889.  Oreinus  .Kinuatus,  Day,  luiiiii.  Urit.  Iiid.,  Fish..  I,  ]>.  248. 

The  Yale  North  India  Expedition  obtained  14  specimens  of  the  species  in  March-June, 
1''32,   from  the  following  localities: 

Jheluni  River,  Srinagar  (Sta.  K  14)  ;    ca.  5.200  ft 1    (208  mm.) 

"jhelum  River,  Pampur  (Sta.  K  16)  ;  ca.  5,200  ft 3  (270,  220,  220mm.) 

Rivers  and  Canals,  Srinagar 2  (280,    5  .  184  mm.) 

Kargil,  Ladak  (Sta.  K  88)  ;  8,790  ft 5   (495.  270.  260,  180,  145  mm.) 

Upper  Indus,  Spitok,  Ladak  (Sta.  L  17)  ;    10,730  ft 3  (280,  275,  180  mm.) 


348 


REPORT  ON    FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAE   AND  CYPRINIDAE 


The  speciiufiis  under  report  agree  tairly  well  with  the  (lescriptimi  nf  tiie  speeies  and 
exhibit  weTl  marked  differences  from  the  variety  griffithi  McClelland  from  Afghanistan, 
whirh  has  been  recently  redescrilied  by  Ilora."  O.  siitualus  is  very  closely  allied  to  O.  pla- 
giostoiuiis,  but  differs  from  it  chiefly  in  the  structure  of  the  serrated  dorsal  spine,  which  is 
long  and  strong  with  moderate  serrations  on  its  posterior  border  in  sinuatiis  and  consid- 
erably  weak   with    feeble   or   obsolete   serrations  in  plagiostoiiius   (Text-figure    13,  o,   b). 


13 


Figure  13.  Dorsal  spines  of  nearly  equal-sized  specimens  of  (a)  Oreimis  plagiostcmus  (Heckel)  and  (6) 
Oreinus  sinuatus  (Heckel),  showing  difference  in  structure  of  spines  and  nature  of  serration  on  their  posterior 
borders.     X  ca.  2. 


Figure  14.     Ventral  views  of  head  of  nearly  (■(|iial-sized  specimens  of    (<i)    Orciiiiis  f'liif;i,isli'iiiiis   (Heckel)   and 
(b)  Oreinus  siiiiialus  (Heckel),  showing  difference  in  gape  of  mouth  and  structure  of  lower  lip.     X  1>4- 

Further,  siuimhis  has  invariably  a  deeply  concave  margin  of  the  lower  li])  which  is  more 
or  less  straight  or  slightly  concave  in  plagiostoiiius  (Text -figure  14,  a,  b).  Ihe  anal  scales 
in  siniMtus  are  not  well  developed  and  are  often  olxsolete,  the  largest  lx;ing  nearly  half  as 
broad  as  the  orbit,  whereas  in  plagtostonius  they  are  well  defined  and  almost  as  broad  as  the 
orbit.  From  the  Expedition  material  as  also  from  the  Indian  Museum  speciriiens  from  dif- 
ferent localities  T  find  that  in  O.  siiniafus  the  dorsal  spine  is  somewhat  variable  in  length. 


"  Hora,  S.  L.:   Rcc.  Ind.  .Uxs.,  XXX\I.  pp.  300-306,  figs.  4  and  5  (1934). 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE 


349 


It  is  nornially  as  Imii;  as  tlie  head  l)eliiii(l  tlie  nostrils,  l^ut   it  may  be  as  long  as  or  a   little 
longer  than  the  entire  head. 

Bionomics:  The  perituneuni  is  iilack.  The  air-bladder,  although  bipartite  is  peculiarly 
modified.  The  anterior  chaml)er  is  roughly  knob-like  with  a  broader  anterior  portion,  while 
the  jjosterior  chamber  is  narmw  in  the  lieginning,  IjecDming  broadest  in  the  middle  ami 
narnnver  again  towards  the  free  purtinn  and  has  thus  a  somewhat  bulbular  appearance. 
The  posterior  chamber  is  moderately  thick-walled,  specially  near  and  behind  the  constric- 
tion between  the  two  chamljers  (Text-figure  15).  The  posterior  chamber  is  nearly  twice 
as  long  as  the  anterior  one.     The  alimentary  canal  is  capacious,  long  and  much  convoluted ; 


16 

FiGiiRK    15.     Oicimis  sinmilns    (Heckcl).     .\ir-liladder   uf    (a)    a   specimen,   275  mm.   Idiig.   from   Spitok,   Indian 
Tibet  and  (/>)  a  specimen,  255  mm.  lung,  fmm  Kargil,  Indian  Tibet,  showing  structural  variation.     Nat.  size. 


it  is  about  4  to  5  times  as  long  as  the  body  e.xduding  the  caudal  fin.  The  intestines  of  sjjeci- 
mens  from  Kargil  and  Spitok  were  examined  and  found  to  contain  lumps  of  gravel  and 
mud  mixed  with  pulpy  vegetable  matter.    A  few  chironomid  larv-ae  were  also  found. 

Br(\'iiiii<i:  No  delinitc  information  is  available  in  regard  to  the  breeding  habits  of 
the  species.  Day,  however,  observed:  "In  May  (at  ("humba)  the  ova  of  these  fish  inhab- 
iting the  main  stream,  were  almost  fully  develo])ed,  Ix'ing  numerous  and  of  large  size, 
whilst  there  were  a  considerable  number  of  fry  in  the  side  streams  of  the  Ravi."  Of  the 
few  Kxpedition  specimens  opened  by  me,  I  find  in  one  case,  a  female  280  mm.  Imig,  that 
the  eggs  are  fully  developed  and  have  a  diameter  of  about  1.5  mm. 

Distribution:  Orcinus  siniiatiis  occurs  in  the  rivers  of  Kashmir  and  the  runjab,  and 
prefers  to  live  among  rocks.     In  Afghanistan  the  species  is  replaced  by  the  variety  griffitlii 


350 


KErUKT  UN   FISHES.     PART  II:  SISUKIUAE  AiNlJ   C\rRIMDAE 


McClellatKl,     O.  iiuuiilaltis  McClelland  from  the  Kalml  river'"  (nrc  Simla),  as  indicatt-d  by 
Hora  (op.cit.),  is  a  young  form  of  the  var.  griffitlii. 

?  Schizothorax  labiatus  >-  Orriniis  siiiiiatus 

Tlybridisation  among  fishes  in  nature  is  not  a  rare  occnrrenee  and  usually  takes  place 
between  closely  related  genera  of  the  same  ancestral  stock  or  l)et\vccn  two  congeners  that 
co-occur  in  specialized  and  restricted  areas,  such  as  the  high  altitudes  of  Central  Asia,  etc.. 
and  live  under  more  or  less  similar  cniiiliiiniis  of  life.  Intermediate  forms  between  Schico- 
tliora.v  and  Orciiiiis  ha\c  often  been  observed  by  various  authors  and  recently  flora'''  has 
recorded  a  very  interesting  series  from  the  Chitral  valley  which  he  has  designated  as  ScJii::(>- 
tliom.v  labiatus  x  Orcinus  sitiuatus  var.  griffitlii.     Among  the  fishes  l)rought  by  the  Yale 


Figure  16,  A  scries  (a-e)  of  vt-iitral  biirfaco  of  head  uf  five  specimens,  intermediate  lictwicn  Schicnlhorax 
and  Orcinus,  riniglily  showing  progressive  modifications  from  Schizoihorax  lalnalns  towards  Orcinus  si)ni(ilus 
type  of  month  parts.     (Figures  variously  magnified.) 

North  India  i'.xpeditiou  there  is  a  series  of  specimens  detailed  below  which  undoubfedly  re])- 
resent  intermediate  forms  l)etween  Schicotliorax  and  Orcinus  and  as  far  as  can  be  judged 
friiui  the  nature  <if  the  bead,  the  jaws  and  the  lips,  they  seem  to  be  hybrids  U'tween  .S".  hibi- 
(ilits  and  ().  siiiualus:  they  agree  fairlv  well  with  the  series  describee!  li\-  Ibira. 

Srinagar  (Sta.  K  14)  ;   ca.  5,200  ft 1    (1X0  mm.) 

Rivers  and  Canals,  Srinagar  3  (223,  lOO,  150  mm.) 

Lake  near  Chushol  (Sta.  L  73)  ;    14,735  ft 1  (215  mm.) 


•=  McClelland,  J.:    Calculla  Jouni.  Xat.  Ilisl.,  II,  p.  580   (184.'). 
"Ilora,  S.  L.:  Kcc.  Ind.  Mus.,  XXXVI,  pp.  3U7-J10,  figs,  /  and  8  (1934). 


REPORT  ON  FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE  351 

These  5  specimens  can  roughly  Ije  arranged  in  a  series  showing  progressive  modifica- 
tions towards  the  formation  of  an  Orcimis  type  of  mouth  ])arts  (Text-figure  16,  a-c).  The 
specimen  from  Srinagar  (Sta.  K  14)  represents  true  Schizotliorax  lab'uitus  type,  while  the 
one  from  the  lake  near  Chushol  (Sta.  L73)  almost  approaches  typical  Oreimis  simiatus 
type.  The  three  specimens  from  the  rivers  and  the  canals  show  the  successive  intermediate 
stages. 

It  is  a  matter  of  congratulation  to  mention  here  that  the  striking  peculiarities  of  these 
five  specimens  did  not  escape  the  notice  of  Mr.  G.  E.  Hutchinson,  who  had  rightly  labelled 
tlu-ni  in  the  fields  as  "Intermediates." 

?  Scliicolliorax  planifrons  x  Oreiniis  siniiafiis 

Besides  the  five  specimens  of  an  intermediate  type  which  I  have  designated  as  Scliico- 
thorax  labiatus  x  Oreinus  siniuihts,  there  are,  in  the  collection  of  the  Yale  North  India 
Expedition,  six  specimens  collected  from  the  following  localities  which  correspond  to 
S.  planifrons  in  all  essential  characters  except  for  the  sharp,  horny  tubercles  on  the  snout 
and  the  sharp,  horny  covering  of  the  lower  jaw.  In  one  of  his  letters  Mr.  G.  E.  Hutch- 
inson informed  us  that  this  intermediate  form  "co-occurs  with  Scliizothorax  csocinns  and 
the  Schizotliorax  species  called  in  Kashmir  "Chiisli."  The  "Chiisli"  of  the  Kashmiris  is 
.S".  planifrons  and  I  am  inclined  to  believe  that  the  six  specimens  under  report  are  hybrids 
between  S.  planifrons  ("Chush" )  and  U.  sinuatiis  with  tlominant  ''Chiisir  characters.  This 
statement  finds  sujjport  in  the  fact  that,  according  to  Mr.  Hutchinson,  these  intermediate 
forms  are  also  called  "Chnsh"  by  the  Kashmiri  fishermen. 

The  specimens  have  been  collected  from  the  following  localities: 

Main  Canal :   Srinagar  (Sta.  K  12)  ;   ca.  5,200  ft 2  (228,  215  mm.) 

Jhelum  River :    Srinagar  (Sta.  K  14)  ;   ca.  5,200  ft 2  (290,  275  mm.) 

Channel  to  Manasbal  L^ke :    Srinagar  (Sta.  K  48)  ;    5,196  ft 2  (370,  150  mm.) 

Scliizopygopsis  stoliczkac  Steinclachner 

1866.     Schisopygopsis  sloUczkac,  Steindachner,   Vcrh.  Zool.-hot.  Gcs.  IVicn,  XVI,  p.  786,  pi.  xvi, 

fig.  2. 
1868.     Schizopygopsis  stoliczkae,  Giinther,  Cat.  Fish.  Brit.  Mus.,  VII,  p.  170. 
1876.     .Schicopygopsis  stoliczkae,  Day,  Proc.  Zool.  Soc.  London,  p.  791. 
1878.     Schizopvi^op.'ds  stoliczkae,  Day,  Sci.  Res.   2nd    Yarkand  Miss.,   Ichthyology,   p.   9,   pi.   ii, 

fig.  2.   "' 
1878.     Schizopygopsis  stoliczkae,  Day,  Fish.  India,  p.  531,  pi.  cxxiv,  fig.  2. 
1889.     Schizopygopsis  stoliczkae.  Day,  Faun.  Brit.  Ind.,  Fish.,  I,  p.  251,  fig.  89. 
1801.     .Schizopygopsis  stoliczkae,    Herzenstein,    IViss.    Result.    Przc'a'alski    Cenlral-Asicn    uuter 

Rei.s-en,  Fi.uhe,  p.  191,  pi.  xvi,  fig.  3. 
1898.     .Schizopygopsis  stoliczkae,  Alcock,  Report  J\at.  Hist.  Res.  Pamir  Bound.  Coiuiii.,  j).  14. 
1907.     Schizopygopsis  stoliczkae,  Berg,  Ann.  Mus.  Zool.  Petersb.,  X  (1905),  p.  323. 

1910.  .Schizopygopsis  stoliczkae,  Zugmayer,  Zool.  Jalirb.  Abth.  Syst.,  XXIX,  j).  290. 

1911.  Schizopyi^opsis  stoliczkae,  Stewart   (in  part),  Rec.  Ind.  Mus.,  VI,  ]).  73,  ])1.  iii,  figs.  1-3. 
1914.     Schizopygopsis  stoliczkae.  Berg,  Faune  dc  la  Russic.  I'oissnns.  HI,  \).  702. 

1916.     SchizopVij^of^sis  stoliczkae.  Berg,  Poi.ss.  des  Faux  Douces  dc  la  h'lissie,  ]>.  290. 


352  REPdkT  ON   FISHES.     I'ART   II:  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIUAE 

1916.     Sclii:iopyi^of^sis  slolicchac,  N'incitvuerra,  ./)/)).  ^[us.  Civ.  Slor.  \'al.  Geneva,  XLVIT,  p.  143. 
1932.     ScUhot>yi^opsts  stolkckiie,  Berg   (in  part),  Poiss.  dcs  liaii.v  Doiici'S  dc  !'U.  R.  S.  S.    (3rcl 

ed.),  pt.  i,  p.  473. 
1935.     Scliicopy};of^sis  slolicskae,  Hora  and   Wukerji,   in    J'isscr's  Karahontiii,   I,  j).  434,   pi.  iii, 

figs.  1-4." 

Aniont^  the  Schizothdracinae  of  Central  Asia  Sclii.zopyi^opsis  stolicckac  is  one  of  the 
most  variable  forms,  particularly  in  regard  to  size  and  the  proportions  of  the  height  of  the 
body,  and  of  the  length,  breadth  and  the  height  of  the  liead  in  relation  to  the  length  of  the 
body.  The  diameter  of  the  eyes  in  proportion  to  tlie  length  of  the  head  is  also  considerably 
variable.  The  species  is  generally  uniform  in  colouration,  but  spotted  and  l)lotched  forms 
are  not  rare.  In  view  of  considerable  variations  of  a  nmnber  of  characters — which  again 
are  not  infrecpiently  inconstant  even  in  series  of  si)ecimens  from  any  ])articular  area — a  very 
wide  interpretation  has  been  given  to  i".  stolic::ktu'  by  certain  authors,  while  others  form 
restricted  groups  of  e.xtremc  and  intermediate  variations  which  may  almost  be  regarded  as 
distinct  taxonoiuic  entities. 

In  I'Ul,  Stewart  {op.cit.),  while  reporting  the  species  from  various  localities  (from 
11,500  ft.  to  15,000  ft.)  lietween  the  Chumbi  valley  and  the  town  of  CJyantse  in  the  TiU-tan 
province  of  Tsang,'^  took  opportunity  of  e.xamining  the  extensive  collection  of  S.  stolic.^kur 
preserved  in  the  Indian  Museum.  Liesides  s])ecimens  from  various  localities,  the  Indian 
Milium  colifction  includes  tlie  topotyijcs  of  tiie  species  wiiich  were  obtained  by  Dr. 
Stoliczka  from  the  Pamirs  and  Ladak  during  Sir  ]>niglas  Forsyth's  Mission  to  \'ark:ni(l  in 
1873-74,  as  also  those  of  i".  sc-^'crcowi  from  the  I'amris. 

Uerzenstein's  species,  A\  sc2'cr::o7in,  may  be  superficially  separated  from  S.  stt'lic::kae 
l)y  its  somewhat  smaller  size  (dwarf),  flattened  lower  surface  of  tiie  head  instead  of  Ijeing 
curved,  and  by  the  position  of  its  mouth  which  is  somewhat  overhung  by  the  snout  and 
is  more  terminal  than  ventral.  iUit  Stewart  has  shown,  after  a  \ery  detailed  analysis  of 
the  so-called  characteristics  of  the  two  forms  that  all  i)rol)al)le  gradations  exist  between  the 
typical  form  of  stolicckae  and  the  sei'cr::oiin  type,  so  much  so  that  specific  distinction  seems 
hardly  justifiable. 

In  this  connection  mention  may  also  Ik-  made  of  the  Seistan  form  of  stulircknr  reported 
by  .Annandale  and  I  lora.'"'  In  all  probability  this  is  yet  anotluT  dwarf  race,  distinct  Iroin 
both  the  typical  slolicskac  and  scz'crcoun.  Recently,  while  ilealing  with  the  material  obtained 
by  the  Netherland  Karakorum  b'xpedition,  Hora  and  Mukerji'"  have  intlicated,  after  thor- 
oughly examining  the  entire  collection  of  S.  stolicckar  in  the  Indian  Museum,  that  l)oth 
severzowi  and  the  Seistan  form  should  Ik.-  considered  at  least  as  separate  subspecific  forms. 
But  unless  further  material  from  tin-  Pamirs  and  .Seistan  l)ecome  available,  no  definite 
conclusions  are  possible. 

The  Yale  North  India  Expedition  obtained  17  specimens  from  the  fnlldwing  localities 
in  June-August,  1932,  which,  in  my  o])inion,  are  .'dl  referable  to  the  typical  form  of  stoliczkae. 
The  specimens  are  of  variable  sizes,  the  largest  one  from  .S])itnk  being  about  300  mm.  long 
excluding  the  caudal  fin. 

"  "The  province  of  Tsang  lies  roughly  iiortli  of  Sikhim  and  Nepal  and  imiudi-s  the  di.strirt  from  Tang-la  to 
Gyantse  and  Shigatse." 

"Annandale,  N.,  and  Hora,  S.  L.:  Rec.  Intl.  Mus.,  XVIII,  pp.  173,  174,  figs.  7a,  7h,  7c  (1920). 
"Hora,  S.  L.,  and  Mukerji,  D.  D. :  in  Visser's  Karakorum,  I,  pp.  434,  435,  pi.  iii. 


Report  on  fishes,   part  ii :  sisoridae  and  cyprinidae  353 

Spitok,  Upper  Indus  :    Ladak   (Sta.  L  17)  ;    ca.   10,730  ft 2  (300  mm. ;  1 10  mm.) 

A  large  rapid  stream  between  Tangtse  and  Mugleb:    Ladak  (Sta.  L37)  ;    ca.  13,700  ft 6 

Stream  above  Lukong;    Ladak  (Sta.  L  54a)  ;   ca.  14,164  ft 3  (50-72  mm.) 

Stream  into  Pangur  Tso;    Ladak   (Sta.  L  74)  ;  ca.  14,203  ft 1  (77  mm.) 

Yalapuk,  Upper  Indus  near  Nyoma ;    Ladak  (Sta.  L  79)  ;   ca.  13,521  ft 2 

It  is  apparent  from  the  a!jove  detailed  distribution  that  only  the  young  and  small  adult 
specimens  were  obtained  by  the  Expedition  from  the  shallow  streams  and  pools  in  the  vicinity 
of  Pang-gong  and  Pangur  lakes,  while  the  larger  individuals  were  taken  from  the  Indus 
river  itself.  This  suggests  that  either  the  species  breeds  in  the  shallower  waters  of  the 
streams  and  pools  that  are  associated  with  the  lakes  and  the  river,  or  the  young  forms 
migrate  to  the  former  habitat  for  the  opportunity  of  having  better  food  supply  and  other 
more  favoural>le  conditions  of  life  that  naturally  prevail  there.  The  former  view  finds 
support  in  the  fact  that  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  collected  mature  eggs  of  5".  stoHczkae 
from  the  streams  between  Tangtse  and  Mugleb."  The  eggs  are  comparatively  large,  their 
average  diameter  being  2  mm.  Further,  the  Second  Yarkand  Mission  also  obtained  "fry 
and  small  fish  from  Lukong  and  Chagra"  (Day). 

Breeding:  Steivart  {op.  cit.)  has  observed  that  the  "breeding  season  (of  S.  stoUczkae) 
in  tiie  neighbourhood  of  Gyantse  appears  to  occur  about  June.  In  the  less  favoured  waters 
near  watershed  it  is  probably  later."  The  mature  eggs  of  the  species  referred  to  above 
were  collected  by  the  Expedition  on  the  27th  June,  and  indicate  that  the  breeding  of  the 
species  in  Western  Tibet  probably  occurs  at  almost  the  same  time  as  in  Eastern  Tibet. 

Bionomics:  The  peritoneum  is  black.  The  air-bladder  of  ^.  stolicckae,  as  is  character- 
istic of  the  cyprinoid  fishes,  is  free  in  the  abdominal  cavity,  extensive,  and  bipartite ;  the 
posterior  chamber  is  longer  and  somewhat  narrower  than  the  anterior  one  which  is  short  and 
rounded  and  marked  off  from  the  former  by  a  deep  constriction.  A  well  developed  pneu- 
matic duct  opens  at  the  junction  of  the  two  chaml^rs  (Text-figure  17).  It  is  interesting 
to  niite  that  unlike  the  cyprinoid  fishes  of  the  typical  calm  waters,  such  as  lakes,  ponds,  etc., 
both  the  chambers  of  the  air-bladder  of  S.  stolicckoe  are  very  thick-walled.  This  type  of 
air-bladder  is  to  be  expected  in  this  species  in  so  far  as  "its  characteristic  habitat  is  in  the 
streams  and  small  rivers  of  the  (jpen,  tree-less,  flat,  grassy  uplands  at  an  elevation  of 
11-16,000  feet;  broad  valleys  in  the  centre  of  which  a  river  runs  witli  moderate  rapidity, 
while  on  either  side  are  marshy  pools  fed  by  springs,  shallow  ponds  or  irrigated  land." 
(Stewart,  op.  cit. ).  i\  stolicchac,  owing  to  its  being  a  denizen  of  rapid  waters  and  in  con- 
sequence of  ground  habitat,  does  not  use  the  air-bladder  as  a  hydrostatic  organ,  and  its  wails, 
therefore,  become  more  and  more  thick. 

The  alimentary  canal  is  much  convoluted;  in  young  and  half-grown  specimens  its 
length  is  a  little  less  than  twice  the  length  of  the  body  including  the  caudal  fin,  while  in  adult 
individuals  it  is  just  a  little  more  than  twice.  The  stoiuach  contents  of  some  of  the  young 
specimens  obtained  by  the  Vale  North  India  Expedition  show  that,  in  young  and  immature 
individuals  at  any  rate,  S.  stulic::kcie,  like  the  young  of  most  of  its  allies,  feeds  on  nymphs 
and  lar\ae  of  insects,  such  as  I'lecoptera,  Diptera,  etc.     The  examination  of  the  gut  con- 

"  The  piipulaticiii  in  tlie  Chagra  stream  is  isolated,  ami  it  is  clear  that  its  largest  members  never  reach  the 
size  of  the  largest  specimens  from  the  Indus.  An  operculuiii  froiu  the  shore  of  Tso-Nyak  suggests  this  species, 
and  indicates  a  very  large  fish. — G.  E.  H. 


354 


RT.rORT  dX   FISHES.     PART  II:   SISORIDAF.   AND  CY  I'RI  NIUAK 


tents    (if    tlii^  adult    specimens,    Ikiwcvct,    slmus   tliat    tin-   siK-ries,    wlicn    full   s^niwn,    feeds 
exclusively  on  vegetable  matter. 

Parasites:  Day  already  observed  in  ctinnection  with  the  specimens  obtained  by  the 
Second  Yarkand  Mission  that  "these  fishes  ai)i)ear  to  be  much  attacked  by  parasites,  which 
occasion  yellowish  elevated  tubercles,  not  only  on  the  head  and  body  but  also  on  the  dorsal 
fin."  The  specimens  under  report  not  only  show  similar  parasitism  but  in  the  intestine  of 
certain  si)ecimcns  taken  at  the  streams  l^etween  Tangtse  and  Mugleb  a  species  of  Acantho- 
cephalaii  worm  has  also  been  fmuid.  I'^rdUi  a  single  specimen  as  many  as  eleven  worms  were 
collected. 


t^. 


/: 


17 

Figure  17.  Schhopygo/'sis  stolicckac  Steiiidaii.iicr.  Air-ljladdcr  of  (a)  a  young  specimen,  72  mm.  lung, 
from  a  stream  above  Lukong,  Indian  Tibet,  and  (/))  an  adult  specimen,  300  nun.  long  from  .Spitol<,  Indian  Tiliet. 
Nat.  size. 

Distributii'ii:  The  species  is  widely  distributed  "from  I'.adak.shan  and  the  Pamirs  to  the 
Eastern  Ilim.ilaya  including  the  u])pcr  waters  of  the  O.xus,  Indus,  Sutlej  and  Urahmaputra 
(  Tsauj^-iio  1.  (_)n  the  south  face  of  the  llimahiya  it  has  hitherto  lieen  found  in  the  Chumbi 
Valley." 

(lenus  r>!/^lychiis  .Steind.achner  (1866) 
Pipl yell  IIS  iiKiciihiliis  Steindaclmer 

1866.     Diptychtis  maculatus,  Steindachner,  I'l-iii.  Zool.-hul.  (,'cs.  W'icii.  X\'l.  y.  7i:^'f>.  fig.  6. 
1868.     Diptychus  macitlalus,  Giinthcr,  Cat.  l-'isli.  Brit.  Mtis.,  VII,  \>.  171. 
1876.     Diptychus  imiculalus,  Day,  Proc.  Zool.  Soc.  London,  p.  272. 


REPORT  ON  FISHES.     PART  II  :  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE  355 

1878.  Diplyclnis  iiuicitlatiis.  Day,  Sci.  Res.  2nd  Varkand  Miss.,  Ichthyology,  ]t.  10,  pi.  ii,  fig.  3. 

1878.  Viplyiliiis  iiiaculahts,  Day,   Pish.   India,  p.  534,  pi.  cxxiv,  fig.  3. 

1889.  Diptyclius  inaculatiis.  Day,  Faun.  Brit.  Ind.,  Fish.,  I,  p.  255,  fig.  92. 

1910.  Diptychns  maculatus,  Zugmayer,  Zoo!.  Jahrb.,  Ahth.  Syst.,  XXIX,  p.  292. 

1914.  Diptyclius  inacuhitus.  Berg,  Faitnc  de  la  Russie,  Poissons,  III,  p.  677,  figs.  133-135. 

1916.  Diptyclius  viaciilatus,  Berg,  Poissons  des  Eau.v  Donees  de  la  Russie,  p.  286. 

1916.  Diptyclius  maculatus,  Vinciguerra,  Ann.  Mus.  Civ.  Stor.  Nat.  Genova,  XLVII,  p.  145. 

1931.  Diptychns  maculatus.  Berg,  Zool.  Anz.,  XCVI,  p.  311. 

1932.  Diptychns  maculatus,  Berg,  Poiss.  des  Faux  Donees  de  I'U.  R.  S.  S.    (3rd   ed.),   pt.   i, 
p.  466. 

1935.     Diptyclius  iiiaciilalus,  TTora  and  Mukcrji,  in  Visscr's  Karakoruin.  I,  p.  435. 

Dipl\clius  maculatus  is  a  very  widely  distributed  species  in  Central  Asia,  usually  inhab- 
iting rocky,  niuuntainiius  streams.  It  exiiibits  considerable  variations  in  different  body  pro- 
portions, nature  of  the  barl)els,  tiie  diameter  ui  the  eyes  and  tlie  colouration.  The  Yale 
North  India  Expedition  obtained  16  specimens  of  the  species  in  May-July,  1932,  from  the 
following  localities: 

A  rapid  stream  at  Nimu:    Ladak  (Sta.  L  12)  ;  ca.  10,250  ft 4  (123  mm. ;  33-60  mm.) 

A  torrential  .stream  at  Lhabaps:    Ladak  (Sta.  L31);   ca.  11,855  ft 4  (108  mm. ;  27-32  mm.) 

A  large  rapid  stream  between  Taiigtse  and  Mugleb:   Ladak  (Sta.  L  37)  ;   ca.  13,700  ft. 

2  (118  mm.;    107  mm.) 

Stream  at  Chagra:    Ladak  (Sta.  L46);    ca.   15,215  ft 2  (270mm.;   225  mm.) 

Stream  at  Leh   5    (95-135  mm.) 

From  the  al)ove  list  of  localities  it  will  be  seen  that  the  majority  of  the  specimens 
collected  by  the  Expedition  are  either  young  t)r  half-grown  and  they  all  come  from  rapid 
to  toi-renlial  streams.  The  two  specimens  taken  at  Chagra  are  large;  the  larger  one  l>eing 
27U  mm.  in  length  excluding  the  caudal  fin. 

Preeding:  The  breeding  season  of  I>.  inaculatus  is  not  definitely  known  so  far,''*  but 
from  an  examination  of  the  nature  of  the  gonads  of  a  number  of  specimens  brought  back 
by  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition,  it  appears  that  the  spawning  of  the  species  takes  place, 
like  Schicopygopsis  stoliczkac,  during  the  months  of  May  to  August.  Both  the  specimens 
taken  at  C'hagra  are  gravid  females. 

lHonoiiiics:  The  peritoneum  is  black.  The  air-bladder  is  more  or  less  similar  in  struc- 
ture to  that  of  .Schi::opygopsis  stoliczkac:  (Text-figure  18).  The  alimentary  canal  is  much 
convoluted.  In  young  and  half-grown  specimens  its  length  is  alxiut  twice  the  length  of 
the  body  including  the  caudal  fin,  while  in  larger  individuals  it  is  more  than  twice.  The 
gut  contents  of  a  numlK'r  of  specimens  under  report  indicate  that  the  young  immature  stages 
fi'ed  on  nyni]>bs  and  l;irvae  of  b.pbimeroiiterous,  I 'lecopterous  and  r)i])terons  insects,  while 
llu'  aduhs  li\e  cbietly  on  slime,  filamentous  algae,  and  other  vegetable  matter. 

I'lirasitcs:  Like  .Sclii.':iipyg(ipsis  slalic.ckar  this  species  is  also  attacked  with  parasites 
which  cause  brownish  tubercK's  on  the  head,  cheeks,  different  parts  of  the  body  and  the  fins. 
No  intestinal  jiarasitcs  were   found  in  the  specimens  under  report. 

'"  V.  .\.  .Aiiikin'.s  work,  "Die  Fische  dcr  Gattimg  Diplychus  Steincl.,  ilire  Sy.stematic  und  biologisclie 
BedcutuiiK"  {Tonuli,  1900),  seems  tu  contain  interesting  biological  accounts  of  Diptyclius.  hut  unfortunately  it 
is  nut  available  in  India. 


356 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  11:  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE 


18 

Figure  18.  Diptychus  maculalus  Steindachner.  Air-bladder  in  different  stages  of  growth.  X  l/^-  (a)  A 
specimen,  220  mm.  long,  from  Cliagra,  Indian  Tibet.  (/))  .'\  specimen,  138  mm.  long,  from  Leh,  Indian  Tibet, 
(f)  .K  specimen,  72  mm.  lung,  from  Lukong,  Indian  Tibet.  ((/)  A  si)ccimen,  60  mm.  lung,  frum  Nimu,  Indian 
Tibet. 

Distribution:  D.  imiciilalus  is  one  of  tlie  iimst  coniinoii  species  foiiiul  in  the  Iiulus, 
Tarim  and  the  Yarkand  river  systems.  It  has  also  l)een  fcuind  in  otlier  parts  of  TilxH  and 
Nepal.     It  is  an  inhabitant  of  the  rapids. 

Roiiarks:  Reference  may  here  be  made  of  a  species,  "Diptyclius  aiinumlalci"  described 
by  i\euan'''  from  Katamundu  in  Nepal.  I  have  shown  elsewhere""  that  the  form  is  con- 
generic with  Siliiciilhoni.v  and  that  tiie  description  is  based  on  juvenile  specimens. 


Genus  Ptyclwbarbus  Steindachner 

Ptychobarbus  conirostris  Steindachner 

1866.  Plycliobarbiis  conirostris.  Steindachner,  Verb.  Zool.-bot.  Gfs.  Jl'ioi,  X\'I,  ]).  790,  pi.  xvii, 

fig.  4. 

1868.  Ptychobarbus  conirostris,  Giinther,   Cat.   Pish.  Prit.  .Mas.,  \ll,  p.   169. 

1876.  Ptychobarbus  conirostris,  Day,  Proc.  Zool.  Soc.  London,  p.  789. 

1878.  PtycliolHirbits  conirostris.  Day,  Sci.  Res.  2nd  Yarkand  Miss.,  Ichthyology,  p.  7,  pi.  ii,  fig.  3. 

1878.  Ptychobarbus  conirostris,  Day,  Pish.  India,  p.  5^3.  \A.  c.xxv,  fig.  3. 

1889.  Ptychobarbus  conirostris,  Day,  Faun.  Brit.  Ind.,  Fish..  1,  ]>.  253,  fig.  91. 


'Regan,  C.  T.:    Rec.  Ind.  Mhs..  I,  p.  158  (1907). 

'Mukerji,  D.  D. :    Rcc.  Ind.  Mus.,  XXXIII,  pp.  63-65,  figs.  1-4  (1931). 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  II :  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE  357 

1898.     Ptychobarhiis  coniroshis,  .'Mcuck,  Rep.  Proc.  Pamir  HohihI.   Coiiiiit.,  p.   37,   pi.   i,   figs.  2 

and  3. 

1910.     Ptycbobarhus  conirostris,  Ziigniayer,  Zool.  Jahrh.,  Abtli.  Sysl..  X.\IX,  pp.  291,  292. 

1935.     PtycJiobarbiis  conirostris,  Hora  and  Mukerji,  in  Visscr's  Karakonmi.  I,  p.  436. 

The  species  is  represented  in  the  collection  of  the  Yale  North  India  Expedition  by  five 
specimens  collected  in  June-August,    1932,   from  the  following  localities: 

Kargil :  Ladak  (Sta.  K  88)  ;  ca.  8,790  ft 1   (262  mm. ;    9  ) 

Kalatse,  Upper  Indus :    Ladak  (Sta.  L  6-9)  ;    9,700  ft 1  (174  mm. ;    5  ) 

Spitok,  Upi>er  Indus:    Ladak   (Sta.  L  17)  ;    ca.  10,730  ft 2  (270mm.    9  ;   250mm.    S) 

Yalapuk,  Upper  Indus  near  Nyoma:    Ladak   (Sta.  L79);    ca.  13,521  ft 1   (100mm.) 

In  the  report  on  tlie  fishes  obtained  I)y  the  Netherland  Karakorum  Expedition  Hora  and 
Mukerji  (up.cit.),  on  the  authority  of  Mr.  G.  E.  Ilutcliinson,  stated  tliat  rtychobarbiis 
is  usually  found  in  large,  deep  and  rapid-flowing  rivers  and  seldom  in  small,  clear  streams 
or  springs  overgrown  with  vegetation.  The  above  list  of  localities  corroborates  this  view 
inasmuch  as  all  the  specimens  of  P.  conirostris  collected  by  the  Expedition  come  from  rivers. 
Aicock  ( op.  cit. ),  during  the  Pamir  Boundary  Commission,  collected  specimens  of  the  species, 
both  males  and  females,  from  the  Yasin  river  at  an  altitude  of  about  8,500  feet  between 
Kashmir  and  the  Pamirs.  This  adds  further  support  to  the  statement  that  P.  conirostris  is 
essentially  a  mountainous  river  form. 

The  species  is  variable  specially  in  regard  to  the  size  and  proportions  of  the  head  and 
the  eyes.  In  young  and  half-grown  specimens  the  diameter  of  the  eyes  is  contained  nearly 
four  times  in  the  length  of  the  head  and  1.5  times  in  the  length  uf  the  snout;  in  fairly 
grown  up  individuals,  on  tlie  contrary,  tiie  proportions  are  6.5  times  and  2.5  times  respec- 
tively. The  interorbital  space  is  equal  to  the  diameter  of  the  eyes  in  young  specimens,  l)ut 
in  adults  it  is  much  wider,  being  from  1.5  to  2  times  the  orbital  width. 

The  head  is  slightly  higher  than  or  as  high  as  broad.  Its  width  is  equal  to  tiie  length 
f  tiie  head  behind  the  middle  of  the  eyes.  The  length  of  the  head  is  contained  nearly  five 
times  in  the  length  of  the  body  including  the  caudal  fin.  In  young  and  half-grown  indi- 
viduals the  caudal  fin  is  almost  as  long  as  the  head,  but  in  adults  it  is  much  shorter,  being 
e(|ual  to  the  length  of  the  heatl  behind  the  nostrils.  In  young  stage  the  barljels  are  equal 
to  the  orbital  width,  while  in  full-grown  specimens  they  are  twice  the  same. 

.\  well-developed  thick  fleshy  appentlage  is  present  in  the  axillae  of  the  ventral  fins. 
In  Scliizopygopsis  stoUcsIcae  this  structure  is  poorly  developed,  while  in  Diptyclnis  nuiciilatus 
it  is  hardly  present.     The  .scales  on  the  chest  are  considerably  reducetl. 

The  colouration  of  the  specimens  in  alcohol  is  pale  brown  with  a  silvery  sheen.  The 
upper  half  of  the  body,  the  head  and  the  back  are  comparatively  dark.  The  upper  surface 
of  the  head  is  spotted  with  black.  The  back  and  the  upper  half  of  the  body  are  somewhat 
irregularly  marked  with  black  patches  which  give  the  fish  a  characteristic  maculated  appear- 
ance. In  young  and  half-grown  sinH'imens  these  markings  show  a  tendency  to  form  reticu- 
lations, while  in  adult  iixlividuals  the)'  represent  series  of  small  stars.  All  the  lins  are  marked 
with   black  sjjots  and  small   blotches. 

Sc.viKil  J>iiiiorpltis)n:  h'rom  an  examination  of  the  specimens  of  P.  coniroslris  taken 
b\'  him  ,it  the  ^'asin  river,  Alcock  {i)p.cit.)  observed  that  the  females  "are  singular  in  having 


o 


358 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  II:  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE 


J 


20 

Figure  19.  Ptychobarhus  coniroslris  Steindachner.  Lateral  views  of  anterior  portion  of  body  of  a  male 
specimen,  250  mm.  long,  from  Spitok,  Indian  Tibet,  and  a  female  specimeti,  262  mm.  long,  from  Kargil,  Indian 
Tibet,  showing  sc.xnal  differences  in  structure  of  upper  lip  and  curvature  of  snout.     X  H- 

Figure  20.  Air-bladder  of  a  female  specimen  of  Ptychobarhus  coniroslris  Steind.,  262  mm.  long,  from 
Kari;il,  Indian  Tibet.     X  fi- 

the  iipi)er  lip  L;rcatly  l>r(ia(lciied  anil  thickened  and  the  pnifilc  of  the  snout  is  conspicuously 
concave."  Similar  secondary  sexual  characters  are  al.so  to  he  found  in  the  female  specimens 
of  the  species  hrought  back  by  the  Yale  North  India  I'^xpedition    (Text-figure   19,  a,  b). 

Bionomics:  The  peritoneum  is  black.  The  air-bladder  is  more  or  less  similar  to  that 
of  Diptychiis  viacidalits.  Its  ]iosterior  chamber  is  greatly  elongated  and  extends  as  far  back 
as  the  rectal  end  of  the  intestine.  In  a  female  specimen.  26J  mm.  long,  excluding  the  caudal 
fin,  the  length  of  the  anterior  chamber  of  the  air-bladder  is  25  mm.  and  that  of  the  posterior 
chamber  88  mm.  (Text-figure  20).  The  alimentary  canal  is  much  convoluted:  its  length 
in  grown-up  specimens  is  1.2  to  1.5  times  the  length  of  the  body  including  the  caudal  fin. 
In  the  gut  contents  lumps  of  slime  and  algae  mixed  with  mud  and  sand,  as  also  large 
ninnbers  of  Chirononiid  larvae  were  found.  It  appi'ars  probalile  that  /',  Cdniroslris  is  a 
mixed   feeder. 

Lhstribiition:  I',  cdiiirdslris  has  so  far  been  rejiorted  from  the  headwaters  ni  the  Indus 
and  the  western  border  of    Tibet. 

Rriiiarks:  Herg'"'  regards  Ptycliobdrhiis  as  a  subgenus  of  nifitxrlnis  and  gives  the 
following  synopsis  for  the  separation  of  the  various  subgenera: 

""Berg,  L.  S.:    Fainic  tic  hi  Russic,  Poissoiis,  III.  p.  6/7  (1914). 


I 


REPORT  ON   FISHES.     PART  II  :  SISORIDAE  AND  CYPRINIDAE  359 

A.  Lower  jaw  provided  with  sliarp,  Imi-iiy  coverins;'.     liody  densely  covered  with  scales  above  the 
lateral  line  Piplyt'lnis   (s.  str.) 

B.  Lower  jaw  without  sharp,  horny  coverins;'. 

a.  Body  almost  naked;    scales  present  alon.^'  lateral  line  and  hase  of  pectoral  fin 

(iyiiniodiplycliits 

b.  Body  covered  with  scales Ptychobarbus 

In  the  character  of  the  inoutli,  the  lower  jaw,  the  lips  and  the  squamation,  however, 
Diplychus  differs  so  markedly  from  Ptychobarbus  that  I  am  unable  to  agree  with  Berg,  and 
consider  Ptychobarbus  to  be  a  distinct  genus. 


rilE    TUTTLE,    MOKEIIOUSe    &    TAVLOR    COMFANY.    NEW     HAVEN,    CONN.